《Rebirth With The Beast》


 Chapter 1：

    When Su Yi woke up, Dong Xiaoxiao''s cries still remained in her mind.


    He was originally the deputy team of the SWAT team, but was sent to the anti-vice team because he offended his boss. Just performing a small anti-vice mission, but did not expect to encounter the smuggling of arms from the underworld. And this group of underworld is no one else, it is Su Yi''s rival, the Tang family in Beijing.


    In order to protect the only girl in the anti-pornography group, Su Yi heroically dedicated her life to the country and the party. The only thing that made Su Yi feel uneasy was the two old men in the family. Thinking that he was dead in the line of duty, the country should compensate his parents, right? Thinking of his body being beaten into a sieve, he would definitely not be able to go back, and Su Yi could only feel sad in his heart alone.


    However, before he could continue to feel sad, he was shocked by the memory in this new body.


    According to Su Yi''s memory in this body, he is now in an orc continent. There are no women here, only the orcs who can transform, and the females who can''t transform. Because the continent''s living environment is harsh and females are particularly weak, there are very few females that can survive in such an environment, so females are very precious here.


    This person named Mirell is a female. And she is a female with a bad reputation and likes to hook up. The dark and damp cave that Su also sees now is the home of Miril and his orc companion, Sinor. It is better to say it is a garbage dump. Stinky animal skins were scattered scattered on the ground. When Su Yi woke up before, he was lying in such a pile of animal skins and weeds.


    Miril was originally the best female in a large tribe. Because of her beauty, she is accustomed to being lawless. When in the tribe, Miril often interacted with different orcs. Although there hasn''t really happened to those orcs, but they like to cheat gifts and food from the orcs.


    Miriel called the orcs back and forth, and eventually, because they offended many females in the tribe, they were designed to be stunned and sold to the stray orcs. After many twists and turns, Miril was bought back by Sinoor with a large amount of food.


    Sinor is an unknown orc who was driven out of the tribe. What is an unknown orc? It is because the body is different from the same kind of orcs, they are all called unknown orcs. Whether it is the original world or the current primitive world, different people will always be excluded by the same kind.


    Unknown orc, when did this rumor begin, Su Yi did not find it in Miril''s memory. The people here have been instilled with the idea that unknown orcs will bring bad luck to the tribe since they were young. As long as the orcs are different from other orcs, they will be considered unknown. For example, if a tiger with another coat color appears in the White Tiger tribe, the tiger is unknown and will be driven away by the family tribe.


    Miril didn''t want to have a relationship with unknown orcs, and he didn''t want to pair up with Sinor. An unknown orc is not worthy of having a female, even if it is a filthy female like Mirel. But behind the orcs, it is instinct to continue to the next generation, and Sinor wants a child of his own. In the end, the two reached an agreement, and after giving birth to a child, Sinor let Miriel leave. The baby was born, but Miriel fell ill after giving birth because she was in a bad mood when she was pregnant. Therefore, after procrastination, I have not been able to go away.


    What made Su Yi angry was that besides her character problems, this Miril was still a vicious-hearted female. Miril once believed that it was the reason Sinor was cursed by the beast **** that caused his health to remain unhealthy. Therefore, Sinoor and the children are often cynic and sarcasm. He beat and scolded their children while Sinor was away.


    Su also spent a day thinking about what he should do in the future?


    Su is also a king of children, and at 28 he likes to hang out with his children. For suddenly having a child, it is not as difficult to accept as imagined. He instinctively chose to ignore the fact that it was born in his own body. He walked around casually, thinking that this body is really in tatters, I''m afraid he will spend a lot of time on cultivation.


    Just a few steps away, I suddenly felt a piercing pain in my wrist.


    Su Yi looked down and found a crimson mark on his wrist like it had been burned by something. Su Yi was stunned for a long time, remembering this shape, and subconsciously reached out to touch his neck. Only when I remembered that this was no longer my body, the jade who had followed me for almost thirty years was also there. But the mark on his wrist is clearly the shape of the jade pendant, even the size is exactly the same. When he was young, his grandmother said that jade is spiritual, and maybe it can save lives when it''s critical.


    Could it be that Yupei saved his life?


    Su Yi was still wandering, and suddenly heard a noise from outside. Then a tall figure appeared at the entrance of the cave. The cave was half-blocked by the stone. It was not that I was afraid that Miril would run away. The purpose of blocking the cave was to protect Miril who was left alone at home.


    Su Yi hurriedly tilted his head to look at the tall man. Although Sinor''s appearance is also in his memory, his memory is, after all, his own memory. Sinor carried the light on his back, put down the prey in his hand, and began to pack the prey without even looking at Su Yi.


    Su also remembered that Sinor''s animal body was a snake, a huge snake with scales like snow-white crystals. Sinor was expelled by the tribe for having a pair of eyes of different colors. One of his eyes is beast''s eye, red gold with vertical stripes, and the other is white like his hair color, very clear and transparent like a gem without a trace of impurities.


    Because of such a pair of eyes, a very brave orc was crowned with the word Unknown. What is the curse of the beast god, such orcs will bring misfortune to the tribe''s family.


    Su Yi thinks it is really ridiculous, so it is terrible to say that there is no culture, and it is a group of aboriginals here who have no brains. It is very difficult for a single orc to survive outside alone, especially if it is still dragging the family away, it is even more difficult to survive. Because of this continent, there is always an attack from the herd during the cold season. This herd refers to pure beasts, because after the cold snow season, these herds are hungry, and in order to survive, they attack the surrounding tribes.


    However, Sinor took the family with him and had been living outside for more than three years. This is something that many orcs can''t do. It can be seen how powerful and terrifying Sinor is, and it is the strength of Sinor that makes Miriel have not been willing to lose such a powerful backing and leave.


    Sue also saw that Sinoer was tidying up the prey. If he was not mistaken, it should be a young long-haired beast. The long-haired beast has a body shape similar to that of an elephant, covered with fluffy long hair, and huge teeth on both sides of its long nose.


    What Su Yi was curious about was the cub that Mirell gave birth to. Mirell actually gave birth to three eggs. But because of the time of production, it happens to be the rainy season, there is not enough food and charcoal fire. The little snake who was born afraid of the cold, only one strong survived. For this matter, Sinoe has always been brooding, he always felt that if Miriel could spend more snacks, maybe the child would not die. Su also felt that Miril did not take care of the children very carefully.


    To be honest, that child is now two years old, and the orcs can transform into a human form at the age of three. Su Yi hasn''t thought of abandoning the thigh of Sinor for the time being. Because of Miril''s memory, he knew that he was leaving like this now, and he was simply living impatiently. Now that he can live again, it is already a great gift. He absolutely must cherish his own life. As for Mireel''s previous mistakes, Su Yi regards it as the price to be paid for rebirth.


    After waiting for a while, Su Yi finally saw a small head from Xinor, cautiously emerging from Xinor''s long white hair. The little guy now has only the size of the child''s arm, and the circle is hidden in the long and tousled hair around Sinor''s neck, and he can''t see his tiny figure at all.


    In fact, the snake with the thickness of the child''s arm is no longer small, but compared with the beast body of Sinoor in memory, the child is really very, very small.


    Sue also remembers Sinoor calling the child, Eli.


    When he saw little Eli''s head, Su Yi stretched out his hand very carefully towards little Eli. Eli in the memory, like other children, is still looking forward to getting along with his mother and father. Although Miril had thrown Eli to the ground several times in disgust. But as long as Mirel reached out to Eli, the child couldn''t help but instinctively wanted to get closer.


    Eli took a peek at the beast father who was still dealing with the prey. Seeing that Sinor hadn''t been moving, he boldly put a probe on Su Yi''s finger. Su Yi grew up in a mountain ditch. He liked these small animals since he was a child. Although he has no good feelings for snakes, he has no disgust. So he was not afraid of snakes, and when he saw the snow-white body of little Eli, he was suddenly attracted by the beautiful scales.


    Sinor glanced at the female from the corner of his eye, and a trace of alert flashed in his eyes. But feeling the joy of Eli, he didn''t interrupt, so he lowered his head and continued to pretend not to know.


    Only when he raised his head again, he found that a person and a snake were still secretly touching each other, and in the blink of an eye, Eli had already crawled directly onto him following the female''s arm.


    Sinor''s mouth twitched, thinking that when he was hunting outside today, little Eli told him that he was afraid of his mother and father. Why did someone show a little bit better, and completely forgot what they had said before?


    As soon as Su Yi succeeded, he carried the little guy back to the stone bed. Free up a piece of the softest animal skin, and carefully put Eli on it. Then lie down and fumble left and right.


    Eli stretched out and sighed comfortably. As he stretched, he felt in his heart that his mother and father''s hands were soft, tender and comfortable. No matter how rough it looks like the hand of a beast father, it is a cocoon.


    Su Yi saw that Eli was very worried and shy, so he didn''t dare to crawl on Su Yi like he was entangled in Sinor. It is estimated that when he was a child, the psychological shadow caused by Mirell''s dislike, caused only two-year-old children to be so quiet and well-behaved. Su Yi looked at his timid and wet golden eyes and couldn''t help but feel a little sour.


    At this time, I suddenly smelled the smell of barbecue. Su Yi suddenly thought that he hadn''t eaten for a long time, and he didn''t feel hungry if he didn''t smell the scent. Suddenly he felt hungry to death. Su Yi held Eli again in his arms, and ate it cheeky. When Su Yi was still in the action team, he used to eat and drink. Later, when she went to the anti-vice team, Dong Xiaoxiao was not less angry because Su Yi robbed her of snacks.


    Sinor saw that he had been staring at the barbecue, almost staring at the barbecue, so he had no choice but to cut a tender piece with a bone knife and handed it to him.


    Su Yi said thank you, and grinned as he reached out his hand to catch the scalded teeth. Sinoor handed him a leaf again, meaning to let him pad it. Su Yi was also not polite with Sinor, and stuffed his mouth to wrap the barbecue. It suddenly occurred to him that he still had one in his arms, and he hurriedly tore off a small piece and sent it to Eli''s mouth. Eli was obviously taken aback. When he was a child, Miril never cared whether he had a meal or was full. When he was very young, he was taken care of by the beast father. Suddenly being treated like this, Eli was a little at a loss.


    Seeing that Eli had been motionless, Su Yi couldn''t help but think about it carefully. After the little orc turned one year old, he could eat barbecue. Is it because the little guy doesn¡¯t open his mouth because it¡¯s too hot? Thinking of this, Su Yi lowered his head and blew towards the barbecue, put it on his lips and tried the temperature before handing it to Eli again. Little Eli glanced at the barbecue slowly, bitten it in one bite, and then suddenly a few teardrops fell from the golden eyes trembling. At first Su Yi thought he was wrong, but he had never seen a snake cry. So when he saw Eli crying, the little child cried and swallowed barbecue in his stomach. Looks pitiful and ridiculous, waiting for Eli to finish swallowing. Su Yi heard that the child finally spoke in tears.


    "Mother and father, woo, you still have to treat Eli in the future."


    The trembling voice of milky milk instantly made Su Yimeng''s outer focus and inner tenderness. When Su Yi heard this, he didn''t care that he was hungry, so he hurriedly said comfortingly: "Okay, I will be nice to little Eli from now on."


    "However, the mother and father also threw Eli to the ground before, and Eli was hurt as well as her heart." Eli said and twisted her small body, as if she wanted to show him something.


    "No, no. I''m sure, this kind of thing won''t happen, it''s because I''m not good, and my baby is wronged."


    There were all kinds of interactions between one big and one small here, and Sinor over there was a little stunned, because he had never seen Miriel whisper so softly. In the past three years, Miril always looked disgusted, as if Sinoor had done something heinous. Don''t talk softly, I have never had a meal together once.


    Su Yi sighed, and finally coaxed Eli well, and he ate the barbecue in his hand. Although the grilled meat is charred on the outside and tender on the inside, it doesn''t seem to be salted. Because Su Yi was too hungry, he didn''t make too many demands. But when he thought of eating food without salt, he felt that life was miserable. He must hurry up and build a good relationship with the father and son in order to find a way to improve his living conditions.

 Chapter 2：

    If you look down from the perspective of God, there is a forest covering the sky and sun. The trees in the forest are very tall, each one seems to be three or four times the size of the original world. Because the trees are too lush, almost like a huge hat, covering the entire forest in it. The hot sunlight outside can only pass through the dense leaves of the branches and branches, projecting fragments of sunlight in the dark and humid forest.


    Occasionally a huge animal flies over the forest. Some of them are like pterosaurs in movies, and some are big, weird birds with wings. Their figures are very huge, flying over the forest, like a huge cloud, casting a huge shadow in the place they pass by.


    At this time, he came to the forest from far to near, and as soon as he entered the forest, the bright light immediately dimmed. When you get used to the dimness here, you will find that although the light here is not as bright as outside, it also has its own unique charm. What catches the eye is a dancing butterfly. This butterfly is three or four times larger than the original world. The huge wings slowly stir, and the colorful lines on the wings can be seen very clearly.


    The butterfly shuttled lightly in the jungle, and followed it to the depths of the forest. As the surrounding scenery moved back quickly, the eyes felt overwhelmed.


    If you observe carefully, it is easy to find that the plants here are actually very similar to the original world. For example, the wild strawberry facing this time, this wild strawberry is obviously much larger than the previous one. The fruit of wild strawberry is the size of an adult fist. Just looking at the attractive color of the strawberry and the fruity aroma that rushed to the face made people swallow their saliva secretly. At this time, a hand suddenly appeared in the picture, and the owner of this hand obviously also had an idea of ??deliciousness. Moving his gaze along the man''s arm, he saw an outstanding-looking young man who was picking strawberries from his animal skin bag while smashing his thoughts.


    "This body is too weak. After dragging a bag of animal skins, he was out of breath."


    Take a close-up photo of the person in front of you. In the picture is an outstanding-looking boy. The boy''s eye sockets are a bit deep, his nose is very nice, and his dark brown eyes are very charming. His eyelashes are very thick, and every time he blinks his eyes, he has an exotic look.


    When the young man picked a lot of wild strawberries and a few more plants that resembled cabbage, and when he turned around and walked back, he heard a rustling sound. He looked in the direction of the sound, and saw one? Uh, a white snake with the thickness of a child''s arm swiftly shuttles between the grass.


    "Mother and father!" Little Eli yelled, tilting his head up.


    This outstanding-looking boy is Su Yi.


    Early this morning, Su Yi asked Sinor to help make an animal skin bag. The lightest animal skin is selected, but even the lightest animal skin, because there is no delicate needle and thread to make, Su also found that the animal skin bag is about three or four catties. For the delicate and expensive females here, an empty bag is three or four kilograms, and if you put anything in it, you probably won''t be able to move it at all. Especially the animals and plants on this continent are much larger than the original world.


    Su Yi took the little Eli to pick fruits near the cave after getting the consent of Sinoor.


    Sinor chose this cave to be very remote, surrounded by lush trees, and because of insufficient light, a lot of mushrooms grew on this side.


    Su Yi later found wild strawberries by the nearby river, where wild strawberries are not called wild strawberries, but sweet fruits. Perhaps the reason for the backwardness of civilization, the names of the animals and plants here are very easy to remember. For example, a long-haired beast is a long-haired beast like an elephant with long hair. Very sour fruit is called sour fruit. Wild strawberry is called sweet fruit.


    Su Yi walked to the water''s edge, washed a fruit with the crystal clear river water, and then handed it to little Eli. Little Eli actually didn''t like to eat this, he was a carnivore just like Sinor. They rarely eat fruit, unless it is rainy or snowy season that it is not easy to hunt animals, otherwise they are not willing to eat a bite at all.


    Su also knows that they don''t like to eat, but as modern people, the nutritional balance has always felt that fruits are very nutritious. Su Yi looked at the river, and realized that this body had not taken a good bath because of illness. It was noon, Su Yi felt the temperature of the water, and said to the little Eli who was biting wild strawberries, "I take a shower, and we will go back when we finish washing."


    Little Eli nodded his head and found a sunny stone to lie down, yawning comfortably with his mouth open.


    Su Yi took off his simple animal skin clothes and sighed. The road to live a good life is still very far away. The river is not deep, Su Yi walked into the water, the water just spread to his waist. He lowered his head and saw his face suddenly, and then mixed feelings for a while. Su is also the most despised, that kind of soft boy. Now he himself, turned out to be the kind that he least liked. Because what was reflected on the water was a very delicate and pale face. Delicate eyebrows, watery brown eyes, soft and waxy cherry mouths.


    Su Yi stretched out his hand to break the surface of the water, too lazy to look at such a face any more.


    Su Yi remembered that not long after he entered the anti-vice group, he once blocked a **** gay. Regarding homosexuality, Su Yi has always been neutral and neither opposes nor supports it. Su also felt that as long as two people truly love each other, it doesn''t matter even if the gender is the same. But what Su Yi looks down the most is the person who messes with a group of people. In his **** bar, many of them are feminine and beautiful young people. When they rounded the room, a group of well-dressed little boys cried loudly, almost driving Su Yi crazy. Therefore, Su Yi''s impression of the feminine and beautiful boy is not so good.


    After washing in the water for a long time, I cleaned this body. Suddenly, a Ling Lie''s line of sight came from behind. Su Yi suddenly turned around instinctively, and when he saw Sinor, his tight nerves suddenly relaxed.


    Sinor stood aside, his slender and powerful body was very good-looking. Su Yi suddenly remembered how ugly he was when he saw Sinor clearly in the morning. At that time, Su also asked Sinor to make animal skin bags. Sinor had a pair of big, well-knotted hands. They were obviously hard-working hands, but they were surprisingly beautiful. When Su Yi saw Sinor''s face, he suddenly showed an idiotic expression. To be honest, men are all lustful, visual animals. Sinor guessed that because it was a snake, his face was very attractive. A pair of eyes are long, narrow and deep, and the pupils of different colors gleam with a bewitching luster. Sinor''s chin is a bit pointed, his skin is very white, and his light-colored eyelashes are like a fan. Later, Xinuoer was uncomfortable by Su Yi''s eyes. He raised his eyes and glanced at Su Yi. Su Yi immediately felt that his whole body was traveled by the electric current.


    Su Yi shook his head hurriedly and recovered.


    Sinor''s gaze fell on Su Yi''s upper body, looking at the originally dirty female, clean and white body, he suddenly moved and wanted to go into the water. But as soon as he took a step, he suddenly remembered the terror and disgust that flashed through the female''s beautiful eyes when he was close to the female. Sinor''s movements stopped. He dared not get close to the female again, for fear that the relationship would get better after all, and he would be destroyed by his sudden action.


    Seeing Xinor turned to leave, Su Yi immediately said: "Xinor, you help me take things back."

 Chapter 3：

    Sinor heard the female''s words and stopped. He turned around to help the female carry things, but he didn''t expect that the female would walk out of the water directly in front of him.


    Su Yi said as he walked: "Be careful, because there are fruits inside, which can easily break the skin."


    Su Yi shook the water on his body and found that Sinor was dumbfounded and watched him motionless.


    Su Yi looked up suspiciously, and saw Xinor''s delicate face with a suspicious red color. Su Yi suddenly remembered that for Sinor, he was like a woman. Su Yi suddenly wanted to give herself a slap in the face. It felt like in the original world, a naked girl standing in front of a normal man was almost shocked. Especially his current identity is the fellow Sinor, the nominal daughter-in-law.


    Su Yi secretly said in his heart: Fuck, is this Lao Tzu counted as a seduction?


    Su Yi coughed and hurriedly picked up the clothes on the floor and put them on. Sinor took a deep breath, then lowered his eyes to pick up the animal skin bag on the ground. Su Yi grew up so big, he has always been a rough man without shame or shame. In the past, I used to take a bath with my good friends. Su Yi often talked to my friends about the size of the pornographic dudes without blushing and heartbeat. Never before has he suddenly felt a little embarrassed. The sight of Sinoor just now seemed to be on fire, and Su Yi felt that he was going to be staring at a hole in his body.


    Little Eli raised his head and saw the strange appearance of the beast father and mother and father, he couldn''t help but twisted his little body and walked over with curiosity. Seeing her mother and father hurriedly getting dressed, he picked up little Eli and hurried home. The little Eli, who was being carried, twisted and looked at the beast father behind him, who was also looking at them. Little Eli thought: Did they quarrel? However, I obviously didn''t hear them quarreling.


    As soon as Su Yi returned to the cave, he felt like he was abysmal. I was thinking that Sinor would come back for a while, he must have a good talk with Sinor. However, Sinor put the animal skin bag in the cave and turned and left. Su Yi kept his mouth open. Before he could speak, Sinor turned around and disappeared.


    According to Miril''s memory, the Orc Continent is divided into four seasons. Cold season, hot season, rainy season, snow season. Each season is about five months. The cold season is similar to the climate of the end of winter and early spring of the original world. A little bit of cooling is the time for all things to recover. At this time, the forest is very dangerous and there will be many herds of animals hunting around. In the hot season, the food is most abundant. At this time, the lives of the people in the Orc Continent will become very good, because they no longer have to go hungry because of the harsh living environment. Then comes the rainy season. In the rainy season, there will be fewer prey, and hunting will become very difficult. The snow season is the cruelest season in the entire Orc Continent. There will be many little orcs and females starving to death because they don''t have enough food. Su is also very fortunate that when he was reborn, it happened to be the hot season. Although the weather was hot, he had enough food.


    Su Yi dragged in the animal skin bag at the entrance of the cave, but in his heart he was thinking that he would eat barbecue without salt again today. The salt of this orc continent is generally obtained from places similar to salt lakes. People here don''t value salt as much as the original world. Orcs generally like to eat raw meat and drink animal blood, so they don''t particularly need salt. However, females generally don''t like to drink blood, and there is generally no salt in the food, so most of the females here are in very bad health. They don''t understand the importance of salt, which is one of the reasons why the females here are very poor. Although they don''t care about salt, they occasionally find some salt to improve the diet of females.


    When Sinor came back from hunting, Su Yi ran out of the cave and tilted his head to watch Sinor deal with the prey.


    "Do you know where there is salt?" Su Yi asked suddenly.


    Sinor paused for a moment, and raised his head a little to look at Su Yi. Su Yi was looked at by his beautiful eyes that could be described as gems, and suddenly couldn''t help boasting: "It''s so beautiful."


    A trace of unnaturalness flashed across Sinoe''s face, and Su Yiyi saw his expression and bit his tongue secretly. He was really careless and not used to his new identity.


    Sinor lowered his head and continued his hand movement, but asked, "Do you want salt?"


    "Yes, do you know where it is?" Su Yi hurriedly continued to ask when there was a scene.


    Sinor didn''t raise his head this time, as the white hair was blown by the wind, swinging gently in front of his face.


    "It''s far away. If I go, you won''t be safe."


    Su Yi immediately laughed and said: "Then let''s go with the whole family."


    "The whole family?" Sinor looked back again, this time staring at Su Yi with fixed eyes.


    No matter how many times Su Yi looked at Sinor''s eyes, he still felt that it was not beautiful. Su also heard Xinor''s question and nodded subconsciously. Sinor''s deep eyes flashed with happiness, although it was only a fleeting moment, but in those eyes it was like a burst of fireworks, which made Su Yi look a little stunned. Su Yi thought to himself, how lucky is this Mirell, I don¡¯t even know how to cherish it when I meet such a handsome man? What mess of unknown orcs, what will bring misfortune, is really a group of uncultured aboriginals.


    "Okay, let''s go find salt together." Sinor said.


    Su Yi heard that he agreed so quickly, and suddenly felt that Sinor was really kind to Mirel. Orcs generally don''t waste time on salt. After all, in a world where survival has become a problem, improving food is not the most important thing. If an orc is willing to take pains to find salt for his female, it shows how much this orc loves his female.


    Su Yi looked at Sinor''s pure eyes, and suddenly had an idea of ??spending the whole life with this guy.


    After discussing, the two began to pack things. Sinor is accustomed to wandering around, so when the female said that he would go to find salt with him, he was not only happy because of the female''s whole family, but also felt that the female was willing to go with him, but he didn''t plan to leave him.


    Little Eli originally slept in the cave, but was awakened by Su Yi''s exclamation. He raised his little head and felt the wind around him. When he looked down, he found that he was packed in an animal skin bag. His mother and father were yelling at the animal father happily.


    Su Yi is really excited. In Miril''s memory, although there are pictures of Sinor who can fly, Su Yi always feels that such pictures are very unreal. But Sinor does fly, he was originally an orc of the Winged Serpent clan. When Sinor took a leap, a very thin and transparent layer of wings stretched out from under his belly. The wings were not very big but very powerful. When Sinor really took off, Su Yi stayed for a while, and then exclaimed in excitement.

 Chapter 4：

    People, no matter when it is, always yearn for flying. The feeling of flying freely in the sky like a bird has always been a human dream. Su Yi never imagined that he would actually fly one day, not with the help of any scientific carrier, just soar into the air. For a moment, Su was very jealous of Sinor. He thought it would be fine if he was born again on the orc. He can wander around the forest freely and even fly in the sky.


    Sinor saw that Su Yi was in a good mood, and he also got better.


    Having been bored in the poorly lit forest, I suddenly flew into the air at this moment, feeling that the whole person''s mood suddenly became bright. The light above the forest is very bright, and the sun is also very hot. Su Yi was not happy for long, but was exposed to the scorching sun. Sinor carefully noticed that the female was suddenly a little sluggish, so he said, "Wait a minute, after the sun goes down, it won''t be hot anymore."


    For the convenience of speaking, Su Yi sat on Sinoor¡¯s neck, very close to Sinoor¡¯s head. Su Yi could not help but sighed when he heard what Sinor said. But now it''s different. This body is very weak. It has been locked in a cave all year round, and it can''t stand the sun at all for a while.


    Su Yi hummed and said, "It''s okay, it''s all right, just lie down for a while."


    Fortunately, the sun really went down after a while. Su Yi was once again attracted by the beautiful scenery in front of him, and saw the setting sun set on the horizon like a layer of colorful veil. He stared blankly, hating to have a mobile phone, and quickly took pictures of this beautiful scene. But where does he have a cell phone now?


    When the colorful sunset slowly dissipated, Su Yi, who had been looking at the beautiful scenery without speaking, suddenly said: "Sinor, I was not good before. When I was about to die, I suddenly found that I was wasting my life in the past. I swear at that time if the beast **** can let me live again, I will definitely come again. I will correct the mistakes I made one by one. Now I am alive again, Sinor, I want to change and forget the previous self, in the future Our whole family will live a good life, okay?"


    Sinor didn''t answer for a long time, because he couldn''t believe his ears, and waited in a daze for the female to repeat it.


    Su also saw that Sinor did not speak, thinking that Sinor did not believe him in his heart, so he continued: "I know that I used to be very bad, but I swear I will never again. Let us all forget that Miriel, From now on, I will be Su Yi from now on. Give me a chance to come again."


    These words Su Yi had already thought about on the first night of being reborn in this world. Since that Miril had been abandoned by his own tribe, no one would know Miril again in the future. He Su also didn''t want to carry on carrying someone else''s name on his back, and he didn''t want to abandon his only memorial in another world. Although part of these words was to be able to change their name back, of course, part of them came from the sincerity. Since he was reborn after he died, let him live again with a new body.


    "Okay, I believe you." Sinor''s words interrupted Su Yi''s trance. His tone did not have much joy, but he spoke very seriously in just a few words. Su Yi immediately understood that Sinor really believed it.


    "Well, you will call me Su Yi from now on. I want to forget the name Miriel."


    Su Yi immediately climbed along the pole, and Sinoe agreed a little indulgingly.


    When it was completely dark, Sinor led them slowly down into the forest, and Sinor picked up the half of the prey left in the afternoon and set it on the fire. After the meat was roasted, Sinor watched Su Yi''s fullness before turning around to find a cave suitable for rest. Although it is dangerous in the forest, ordinary beasts are afraid of fire, so Sinor left alone so relieved.


    Su Yi squinted his eyes and was sleepy. Just as Su Yi was about to squint on the animal skin bag, he suddenly felt the little Eli in his arms straighten up his upper body suddenly. Su Yi also hurriedly opened his eyes and saw little Eli looking in one direction with a vigilant face. Su Yi slowly moved towards the animal skin bag, he remembered that Sinor left him a bone knife. When he touched the bone knife, Su Yi calmed down the nervous little Eli.


    "Hey, stay here and don''t move."


    Su Yi held a bone knife in one hand, raised a burning tree branch in the other, and walked two steps in that direction. He knew that he was now vulnerable to a single blow, so he dared not act rashly. He just wanted to illuminate the surroundings with firelight so that he could see clearly what was hiding there.


    Little Eli couldn''t help following when Su Yi took the first step. The eyes of the orcs are much better than those of the females. Even in such a night, Su Yi hasn''t seen what is in front of him. Little Eli has already seen what it is.


    "Come out!" Little Eli''s immature voice sounded, Su Yi heard that there was not much tension in his voice, so he boldly moved forward.


    When Su Yi saw clearly what was hiding over there, he was a little stunned. A very thin and scrawny child was looking at Su Yi with round eyes. According to Miril''s memory, Su also always knew that the Orc Continent was very cruel to unknown orcs, but he knew that the only unknown orc was Sinor. Sinor''s life experience is also very bad, but Sinor is very strong now, so Su Yi subconsciously didn''t take these seriously. But when he saw this child, Su Yi suddenly felt a little bit sour.


    Because the child is also an unknown orc, he is now in human form, but his arms retain the animal-shaped patterns. In Miril''s memory, such orcs were also ominous and cursed by the beast gods. Otherwise, such a little orc would not appear alone in the forest. It''s even more unlikely that the whole body will be dirty and skinny in the hot season when the prey is enough.


    As I said before, Su also likes children very much. Suddenly seeing such a child at this time, there was an unspeakable sadness. Su Yi cautiously stopped not far away, and he could feel the panic flashing through the child''s eyes. Su Yi knew that he was hiding here, he should be attracted by the smell of barbecue here.


    "What''s your name?" Su Yi took a fruit from his pocket and threw it towards the child. The child shrank back abruptly as if being frightened. Following the child''s movements, Su also found that the child''s leg seemed to be injured.


    Su Yi quickly calmed down and continued: "Don''t be afraid, we won''t hurt you. Are you hungry? We have food here." Su Yi also pointed to the barbecue beside the fire, where there is still food. There is a lot of roasted meat left.

 Chapter 5：

    Because the child is very thin, there are only two big amazing eyes left on his entire face. At this time, maybe it was seen that Su Yi was not malicious, maybe he was really hungry, he actually limped and slowly moved out. Su Yi dropped the bone knife in his hand and took a step forward carefully. The child just looked at Su Yi vigilantly, then lowered his head to pick up the fruit on the ground. When the child gobbled up the whole fruit, Su Yi moved to his side without a trace. The child noticed that Su Yi was approaching, and was about to turn around and ran, only to see Su Yi stretch out his hand and did not know where to get a fruit. The child looked at Su Yi with big eyes and slowly reached out his hand. After he touched the fruit, he saw that Su Yi was only looking at him gently. The child said, "Thank you." This thank you, let Su Also felt a pain in my heart. The child was only about three years old. After being in a three-year-old humanoid, he found that he was different from other orcs, and was abandoned by his parents and the tribe. Such a small child must have suffered a lot. Under such circumstances, he still knows to thank others, which shows how well-behaved and lovely this child is. I really don''t understand, how did those people cruelly abandon him?


    Little Eli looked at his mother and father in confusion. He wandered outside with the beast father. There were many unknown orcs like this. Little Eli has become accustomed to it, because his beast father is unknown. So to Eli, everyone is the same. He has no extra compassion to give to others. Because his beast father was once one of them. When the mother and father looked at the child with sympathetic eyes, little Eli said immediately: "Mother and father, the beast father alone takes care of the two of us. It is already very fortunate."


    The smile on Su Yi''s face stiffened, yes, why did he suddenly forget that the world now is different from the previous world. In the past, he could show extra compassion, and he could also help some poor children. But now it''s different, in this primitive world where the weak eats the strong. They are also people without tribes and families.


    When the little child heard what little Eli said, a trace of grievance flashed in his **** eyes, he hurriedly turned and ran with half-eaten fruit. But when he turned around, he ran into a tall figure.


    Sinor looked at Su Yi, then glanced at the child who hit his lap. Su Yi''s thoughts are all written on his face. Does he want to adopt this unfortunate child? Although Sinoor didn''t understand, why did the female suddenly stop disgusting the unknown orcs when she got a serious illness? But seeing the female with that look of dismay, Sinoor sighed, and reached out to fish out the scared child and walked towards the fire.


    Su also saw Xinor''s movements, and a hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. He didn''t expect Sinoor to do this, after all, their current living conditions are really not suitable for adding another person.


    Sinor tore off a piece of meat and threw it into the child''s arms. The child said thank you again, and then gnawed hard. Su Yi walked to Sinor and asked a little puzzled: "Why?"


    "No, it''s the hot season, and there are many prey. I can take care of him for a while, and he should heal his injury after the hot season." Sinor said and began to pack his salute.


    Su Yi looked at the figure of Firelight Ricinor. In fact, he was really curious. Why would an orc like Sinoor who also carried this unknown, still maintain such a good and normal heart like he is now? Su also felt that if he had been treated unfairly since he was a child, his psychological estimate would have been distorted. However, Sinor, except that his expression became colder, but his personality was still good and there was nothing to say. Su Yi suddenly felt that Miriel was lucky, but he was actually lucky?


    "Did you find a place to rest?" Su Yi asked with a smile.


    Sinor nodded and threw the two animal skin bags on his shoulders, and found that his son was hiding aside, sulking. Su Yi also found out that his heart felt like he was jealous and unhappy because of the newly joined members.


    Su Yi hurriedly coaxed and coaxed for a long time, only then did Little Eli poke out a small tail from the bushes, and his posture was so high that he said proudly: Hurry up and kneel down to beg for mercy.


    Su Yi looked at him funny, stretched out his hand to pull Little Eli''s tail, and begged for mercy: "I won''t dare anymore. Isn''t it too lonely to watch Little Eli play alone on weekdays? Only then can I find a little friend for little Eli."


    Little Eli poked her head out, "But, you can''t just like him."


    Su Yi thought to herself, the children really understand, and they are really jealous.


    "Good, I only like little Eli, little Eli is my biological baby, I don''t like you, who else can I like?"


    Little Eli was happy now, and crawled out along Su Yi''s arm. In Su Yi¡¯s body, he found a comfortable position and said: "Mother and father can like the beast father, and Eli allows his mother and father to like the beast father. But Eli, want the one that the most mother and father like the most. The beast father Take a picture behind Eli, and be your favorite."


    Hearing this, Su Yi glanced at Sinor subconsciously, and Sinor couldn''t help but glance at Su Yi. Su Yi suddenly had the illusion of going back to the junior high school era. At that time, he was still a guy who couldn''t help being embarrassed when he saw girls. I don''t know why, and Su Yi feels something is wrong with Sinor. He hurriedly retracted his eyes, reached out his hand and nodded little Eli''s head.


    At this moment, Sinoer picked up the child who kept peeping at Su Yi with one hand, then walked to Su Yi''s side, and before Su Yi could react, he stretched out his big hand and hugged Su Yi with one hand like a child. Su Yi sat on Sinor''s sturdy arm, first with envy, jealousy and hatred, and then couldn''t help but blush.


    Sinoel said, "Hold me tight."


    Su Yi tilted his head to look at the sky, you said hug me tight?


    Sinor reluctantly continued: "Hold tight, otherwise it''s not safe." Sinor''s low voice sounded again. Su Yi originally wanted to play a rogue, but felt the little Eli and the child staring at her. Ahem, in order to maintain the mature image of adults and not to demonstrate negative teaching materials to the children, Su Yi had no choice but to reach out and put his arms around Sinor''s neck.


    Xinuoer tilted his head to kiss Su Yi''s arm when Su Yi stretched out his hand.


    Su Yi was stunned, not knowing what to do for a while? Since he grew up, he has always been the active person, and he has never been kissed on the arm so ambiguously.


    Sinor saw Su Yi''s expression and thought that Su Yi was unhappy, a trace of panic flashed in his heterochromatic eyes. He didn''t want to make Su Yi disgusted, but when he hugged Su Yi, he saw that Su Yi was a little bit shy, and he kissed him without holding back. Now seeing Su Yi''s stiff expression, Sinor suddenly regretted it.


    "I''m sorry." Sinor apologized.

 Chapter 6：

    Su Yi couldn''t help sighing when hearing Sinoor''s apology. Because he had always known Sinor''s life experience, Su Yi could not always be too cruel to him. At this time, Sinor felt uneasy for a moment, although Sinor concealed it well. But he still couldn''t hide from Su Yi''s vicious eyes, after all, he had been a policeman for so many years.


    Su Yi said hurriedly: "It''s all right, let''s go to the place you found to rest."


    Sinor now hugged the two of them and walked towards a small tree hole he found. When they cleaned up the tree hole a bit, Su Yi felt a wave of sleepiness. He used to stay up all night without going to bed because of work. He didn''t know whether it was Mirell''s body or the illusion of this world. Su Yi went to bed earlier and earlier.


    The space in the tree hole was small and it was not convenient to start a fire, so Su Yi couldn''t check the child''s injury in the dark. You can only give up first, and wait until dawn tomorrow. In the dark, little Eli sneaked into Su Yi''s arms secretly. Su Yi felt a heavy chest, and couldn''t help but feel amused. It''s still simple for a child. Even though Miriel was so bad to Little Eli at the beginning, after these few days of hard work, Little Eli hasn''t considered the predecessors. In the weather like the hot season, it was quite comfortable to have a cold snake in his arms, thinking about that, Su Yi fell asleep without knowing it.


    While sleeping, Su Yi had a strange dream. In his dream, he appeared in a wooden house. The decorations in the wooden house are very retro, much like those of ordinary farmhouses in ancient times. The house has a bedroom with a Kang bed. The beds and bedding in the bedroom are new, as if someone was living in it not long ago. Another large bag with a lot of grain in it is like a grain storage room. There are also a lot of farming tools, many of which are the old-fashioned ones that Su Yi had seen in his hometown when he was very young.


    The living room of the wooden house is also very large, with a wooden table and a pair of wooden chairs. Su Yi was stunned by the weapons hung on the wall, two small crossbows that were very exquisitely crafted, a cool-looking bow and arrow, and several daggers of different lengths. Look at the tiger skins hanging on the wall. This should be the home of ancient hunters. In Su Yi''s consciousness, only Orion''s house would have so many weapons.


    Su Yi took off a dagger and played with it in his hand, because the touch of holding the dagger was too real. Su Yi couldn''t help but walked away, and his fingers touched the blade of the knife. Sudden pain brought Su Yi back to reality. .


    When Su Yi saw clearly in front of him, he found that he had returned to the tree hole again, and now the sky was faintly bright. When Sinor, who was outside the tree cave, suddenly appeared in Su Yi, his eyes were already fixed on Su Yi''s body. Su Yi felt Xinor''s gaze, thinking about what happened just now? I was frightened by what I was holding. Because he was holding the previous dagger in his hand, and the hand he accidentally cut was dripping blood. And the little Eli, who was in his arms, no longer knew when he was held in his arms by Sinor.


    Su Yi had mixed feelings for a while. It seems that the dream just now really happened? Seeing Sinor''s serious expression, he should also find that he is wrong, right? In such a primitive society, would people here regard themselves as monsters?


    "Let''s talk." Su Yi hesitated for a moment, but couldn''t help but speak.


    Sinor put little Eli into the tree hole, and then left the tree hole with Su Yi.


    Two people walking in the forest, Su Yi took the lead in breaking the silence.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. I just thought I had a dream, but it didn''t seem to be a dream." Su Yi shook the dagger in his hand. He didn''t have this thing before, but it suddenly appeared now.


    "You disappeared before, I thought you abandoned us again." Sinor''s voice was low and deep.


    It was early morning, although the forest was still a little dark. A few rays of sunlight through the leaves, cast a gentle morning light in the forest. In this morning, the temperature is the most comfortable, neither hot nor cold.


    "You mean I disappeared?" Su Yi''s eyes widened in disbelief. After seeing Sinor nodding, he suddenly had a very fanciful thought. Before he could figure it out, he heard Sinoel say: "You disappeared for a while, just when I was going to take Eli to find you, you suddenly appeared again."


    Su Yi maintained a shocked expression, and then suddenly understood what seemed to be a pat on his forehead.


    "I, do I have the legendary space?"


    Sinor didn''t understand what Su Yi was talking about, but glanced at Su Yi''s still bleeding hand, and hurriedly stretched out his hand to hold Su Yi''s wrist and lowered his head to cover the bleeding finger. Su Yi was a little confused by his series of actions, but it didn''t matter, the important thing was that he had room. Such an awesome thing, in such a primitive society, is simply the strongest cheat for traveling and staying at home.


    "Sinor, Sinor, we, we, don''t have to go hungry because of the snow season anymore. You hear me say that I have a magical ability. Do you know what space is? Space can hold many, many things. ......"


    Su also said self-consciously, and Sinoe continued to hold it self-consciously. Su Yi finally said it for a long time, but Sinor couldn''t help but respond with anger and helplessness. With the mentality of trying, Su Yi pulled Sinoor in his heart and said silently, I want to enter the space. I thought there would be a sudden change in front of me, but I waited for a while and didn''t respond. Su Yi was a little stunned. Is he happy for a long time, but there is no room at all?


    Sinor didn''t know Su Yi''s current mood, only saw that Su Yi''s face was red, blue and purple, and finally turned pale. Sinor thought that Su Yi was because of the pain in his hand, so he hurriedly comforted him softly, "The wound is okay, and it won''t hurt after a while."


    Su Yi thought about it later, can''t bring people in? So he let go of Sinor''s hand, thinking that the person who went in instantly disappeared in front of Sinor. Sinor had the experience of the last time, instead of being panicked last time, he found a place to sit down.


    After Su Yi determined that there really was room, he felt that he had reached the pinnacle of his life. After going back and forth in the wooden house two times, Su Yi remembered to go outside to take a look. As soon as I opened the wooden door, I saw a very ordinary small courtyard. The yard is surrounded by fences. There are a few baskets for storing things in the yard, and there are some things that Su Yi can''t call his name. Su Yi thought for a while, took a basket and went out. He didn''t want Sinor outside to wait too long.

 Chapter 7：

    As soon as he came out, he saw Sinor waiting for him, and Su Yixianbao pointed to his own bag, "I really have space, and our lives will be guaranteed in the future."


    Sinor watched Su Yi suddenly appear, and then he was carrying a strange thing behind him, and couldn''t help but ask curiously: "What is this?"


    Su Yi immediately picked a few leaves from the side and showed it to Sinor, "This is used to hold things, just like animal skin bags. But the advantage of this thing is that you don''t have to worry about food being squeezed. It''s very practical. "


    Sinor nodded, and then remembered the space that Su Yi was talking about, although he still didn''t particularly understand what it was. Since Su Yi has said, it is a good thing to store food.


    "Although the space you mentioned is good, you must be careful not to be known by others, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble. Don''t even tell Eli, he is easy to leak when he is young."


    Suddenly hearing Sinor say this, Su Yi was still worried about how to explain the reason for keeping this secret, who knows Sinor is not stupid. Su Yi still understands the truth of guilt. Especially in such a world where the weak and the strong eat, if the wind is accidentally leaked, there will definitely be many people who want to beat him. Su is not a person who is afraid of danger, but he does not want Sinoor or Little Eli to be harmed because of his negligence.


    After the two reached a consensus, they picked some more fruits nearby and used them as rations on the road. Because of the space, Su Yi boldly picked a lot of fruits and saw a lot of mushrooms as he walked back. Mushrooms are a good thing and can be used to make mushroom soup. Seeing that Su Yi was plucking happily, Sinoe was unwilling to urge him, so he helped pick it up.


    When they returned, the two children were already awake. Little Eli was hanging upside down around a tree branch. After seeing Su Yi and Sinor, he grunted and grunted, "Mother and father, where have you been?"


    Su Yi stood on tiptoe to catch little Eli, and took out a fruit from the basket behind him. When little Eli saw the fruit, he hurriedly got out of Su Yi''s arms, and then moved quickly to wrap Sinoor''s arm.


    Su Yi looked at him amused, "Partial eclipse is not good, forget it, when I find salt, I''ll cook it for you."


    Su Yiyi raised his head and almost yelled out of shock.


    Yesterday''s child, himself clinging to a branch, seemed to hesitate to jump off.


    Su Yi jumped up quickly, "Don''t be afraid, I''ll catch you."


    The corner of the child''s mouth twitched, and he glanced at Su Yi''s thin arms and legs, revealing a hint of distrust in his eyes.


    Su Yi raised his head and opened his hands. Looking at the swaying child, he felt that his waist was lightly hugged. Just as Su Yi was about to say not to make trouble, he saw Sinoer stretch out a hand towards the child, and the child glanced at Sinoer and jumped down without hesitation.


    Su Yi suddenly felt a wave of sorrow. He had just raised his arms and was nervous for a long time, and the kid didn''t take him seriously. Now Sinor came over and just stretched out a hand, the child jumped down without hesitation. This is simply eating Guoguo''s contempt and a personal insult to Su Yi. He Su Yi was once a special police officer. No one has ever dared to fault his health? Unexpectedly, once reborn, he was treated like this.


    Just as Su Yi''s inner sadness was flowing upstream, Sinoe rubbed his loose hair and comforted him: "Okay, don''t be sad, I''ll go hunting for you."


    After Sinor left, Su Yi saw the child''s dirty look, and remembered that the child still had injuries on his leg. So carrying the little Eli who was not very happy, picked up the dirty child and went to find water nearby. Su Yi remembered that there was a stream not far from here, and after walking for a while with the memory, she found a stream. This creek was still what Su Yi told him when he descended in Sinor. Sinor knew that Su Yiai was clean, so he intended to rest by the creek.


    When I was taking a bath with the child, I realized that the child was from the Impreza tribe, called Dino.


    The tribe of the Impreza tribe is not far from here. Su Yi could not help but worry about Sinor. If Sinor meets people from the Impreza tribe, those Impreza tribes must be very unfriendly to the unknown orcs like Sinor. Although worried, Su also had no choice but to help Dino treat the wound first. Su was also able to deal with some ordinary injuries because he had been in the army in his early years. When I saw Dino''s ankle, I couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, I didn''t hurt my muscles or bones. I just scratched a deep wound. I didn''t heal it because I didn''t deal with it properly. The orcs have a very powerful healing ability, as long as they are not too severely injured, the orcs can quickly heal themselves.


    Because of the sultry weather, it is inconvenient to wrap the cleaned wound. Su Yi searched around, and finally found a few large leaves, which were cleanly washed, and used this to wrap Dino''s wound so as not to stain the wound again. Just as Su Yi was about to go back holding Dino, he heard a mess of footsteps. The expression in Su Yi''s eyes changed, and just by hearing the sound in his ears, he could be sure that a lot of people had arrived.


    Little Eli, who didn''t know when he hid in the back basket, suddenly climbed to Su Yi''s shoulder quickly, and Dino also watched the sound warily.


    If Sinor came back by himself, there would not be such a messy footsteps. So who are these people? Su Yi stretched out his hand and took out the dagger on his back, ready to fight at any time.


    "There must be nothing wrong, I clearly smelled a female." A rough voice came from over there. Immediately afterwards, four tall men with animal skin skirts around their waists appeared in front of Su Yi.


    Several people are more than two meters tall, and they all feel very tall and terrifying from a distance. When they saw Su Yi, they couldn''t help but shine. One of the slightly younger orcs pointed to Su Yi and exclaimed, "What about God, is it really a female?"


    When Dino saw them, he suddenly struggled, and Su Yi was unprepared and Dino broke free. Dino limped in front of Su Yi, looking at them with a guard.


    "Ed, that''s Dino." It was the younger orc still talking.


    And the orc named Ed is very heroic and has deep green eyes. Ed''s appearance is not the same type as Sinor, and Sinor has a more refined appearance, and every outline is very beautiful. And this Ed, just the opposite of Sinor, no matter whether it is body or face, everything is very rough with a kind of fitness that a beast should have. Ed''s complexion is very dark, and Su Yi thinks of the Arabian prince inexplicably when he sees him at first glance.

 Chapter 8：

    Ed glanced at Dino, his eyes returned to Su Yi again. Ed thinks this female is very interesting. If the female is in the dangerous forest, shouldn''t she rush over with joy when she sees the orcs? And when this female saw them, not only did she not show a happy expression, she even pulled out a strange weapon with a look of alert.


    Ed lifted his mouth and smiled, "Don''t be afraid, we are orcs from the Impreza tribe nearby. We just happened to pass by here and found you a female here, worrying that you are not safe alone."


    Su Yi saw them and saw that they were really not malicious, and then slowly put away the dagger.


    "I am not alone. My partner is hunting nearby." Su Yi did not want to entangle them too much, so he hurriedly explained clearly so that they could leave as soon as possible.


    When Su Yi said that they had a partner, the orcs all showed a pity, but they didn''t leave immediately when they heard Su Yi''s words. Ed raised his eyebrows, feeling a little strange, such a beautiful female, his partner was too careless. In such a forest, it is too dangerous to let a female stay.


    "Since your partner is nearby, let''s wait here until he comes back and then leave." Ed said, it was unquestionable that it was so decided. When his companion heard, they nodded in agreement. Females are very precious to the Orc Continent. Although I don''t understand why this female is with Dino, this doesn''t affect their orcs'' determination to protect this female. In their eyes, Su may also be the kind of very kind female. It must have been seeing Dino being pitiful that he kept Dino by his side. However, what they don''t know is that Su Yi treats cute and kind children so well. When they see Su Yi''s true face later, they will probably regret thinking Su Yi''s kind thoughts.


    Su Yi looks weak now, completely because of Mirell''s appearance. When Su Yi entered the anti-pornography group, Dong Xiaoxiao felt that she had picked up the wrong person? What does Su Yi think? How does he look like a gangster? Where is the person in the special police team?


    Su Yi glanced at them, seeing that they didn''t mean to leave immediately, she couldn''t help but feel annoyed. Su Yi was mainly afraid, and when they met Sinor for a while, it was estimated that they would cause some trouble again.


    Su also wanted to pick up Dino, but the little orc resolutely refused. Su Yi had no choice but to hold his little hand and walked slowly in one direction.


    Ed and them have a total of five people. Ed asked a few of them to go hunting nearby, seemingly intending to settle lunch here. In the end, Ed was the only one who followed Su Yi. Ed looked at Su Yi''s worn-out animal skin clothes. Although Su did not introduce his partner, Ed felt that the female partner must not be a good orc. Because there will be no orcs, they will leave their females alone in the forest. Moreover, Su Yi''s clothes are very shabby, and the clothes are not good animal skins. So Ed felt that Su must have had a bad life. After the females of the Orc Continent are paired, if life is unsatisfactory and the partner cannot give the female a good life, then the female can choose a new partner. Ed is with this kind of thought, so he reluctantly follows Su Yi''s side. Ed seldom sees a beautiful female like Su Yi. Such a female should be by the side of the strongest orc, and should not live a hard life like it is now.


    Before long, Su Yi was attracted by a familiar plant.


    "You two are playing here, I''m going to pick something." After Su Yi said to the two children, he couldn''t wait to walk over there. There was a slice of red pepper, and Su Yi felt an indescribable joy in his heart. Although the pepper is too big and the color is red and purple, the shape is undoubtedly the pepper. Su Yi lowered his head and kept picking peppers in the basket.


    Ed seems to be very happy to see Su Yi, but he doesn''t understand what''s so good about those things?


    "That''s not delicious, it''s choking." Ed couldn''t help but said.


    Su Yi nodded, and it was right to choke. It seems that these orcs have also eaten this, then the pepper is not poisonous.


    "I''m useful." Su Yi also didn''t bother to explain to him. At this moment, I really wanted to be around him, so he could take away the pepper.


    Ed looked at Su Yi''s bag and thought it was quite interesting, so he stepped forward and took a closer look. This small back basket is very suitable for females, because it is very labor-saving to carry things on the shoulders, and it is very convenient to put things in and take things. Ed couldn''t help asking: "You made this thing?"


    Su Yigang wanted to shake his head when he suddenly heard the soft voice of Little Eli, "Mother and father, I found a lot of fruits."


    Little Eli knew that Su also liked all kinds of fruits, so when he wandered around, he noticed that there were many fruits growing in front of him.


    As soon as Su Yi heard it, he stopped what he was doing, ignoring Ed''s question directly.


    Su Yi walked for a while, then came to little Eli. When he saw a big yellow fruit curled up by little Eli, he couldn''t help laughing immediately. Little Eli was inexplicably smiled by Su Yi, and asked a little puzzled: "What''s the matter, mother and father."


    Su Yi bowed her head and kissed little Eli on the head, "My dear, you are really lucky for me, this is a good thing."


    Su Yi''s so-called good thing is one of the vegetables that people in the world liked, potatoes. Su Yi couldn''t help ecstatic when he thought of making potato stew. But because there were outsiders around, Su also deliberately restrained his inner ecstasy. The defensiveness is indispensable, and their lives are now very bad. He was not sure if he knew that potatoes were good things and could be stored for a long time, whether these orcs would plunder. Su Yi has always been cautious, and now his identity is also embarrassing. If these orcs knew that his partner was an unknown orc, he didn''t know if they would be so friendly.


    "My partner is coming back soon. He is a jealous person. I don''t want him to come back and see you." Su Yi said to Ed while checking the buried potatoes.


    Ed''s eyes flickered, and he smiled: "Although I haven''t seen your partner, but hearing your words, it can be seen that your partner is not easy to get along with. I don''t understand why such a beautiful female like you should Pair with such an orc?"


    Su Yi frowned and couldn''t help asking, "What is such an orc?"


    Ed didn''t expect Su Yi to be suddenly angry, and he explained: "I think your animal skin clothes are very old, you look very weak, and your partner left you alone in the forest."

 Chapter 9：

    Su Yi''s face showed a trace of displeasure when he heard Ed''s words. I always feel that this guy is a bit nosy.


    "The main reason for my bad life is not because of you feudal superstitious orcs?"


    If it weren''t for them to drive Sinor out of the tribe just because of a little physical gap, Sinor would not lead him to wander around. Esinor''s ability is no worse than any orc. Su Yi''s thin body and worn-out clothes are not Sinor''s incompetence, but helplessness. They have difficulty even survival now, so how can they pay attention to those useless things? Besides, Su is also a gentleman, and he doesn''t think clothes are important, as long as he can cover his body.


    Ed frowned slightly, he did not understand Su Yi''s words at all.


    "What do you mean? What is feudal superstition?"


    Su Yi was too lazy to explain to him, and the explanation was not clear. The people of this Orc Continent have believed in the beast gods for too long, and the legend of the unknown orc has also been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. It is not that Su Yi wants to change in a few words. Since he can''t change anything, Su Yi is also lazy to waste his tongue.


    At this moment, Ed, who still wanted to ask questions, suddenly felt dangerous. Driven by the instinct of being an orc, Ed turned into a beast in an instant in front of danger. This was the first time Su Yi saw the transformation of other orcs. There was a feeling of envy, jealousy and hatred that spread in my heart. For a moment, how much he wished he could transform himself, and then he could protect Sinor in turn.


    The huge snake suddenly smashed away from the surrounding trees and grass, and suddenly appeared in front of Su Yi with an overwhelming aura. Before Su Yi could say anything, Sinor had already furiously attacked the leopard. Ed''s animal body is also strong and tall, and he fought with Sinor in majesty. Fighting is the instinct of the orcs, and it is also the basis for their survival on this continent.


    As soon as Su Yi saw the two orcs fighting as a group, he immediately picked up little Eli and went to hide.


    "Dino, run away." Su Yi yelled towards Dino on the other side. Dino was not afraid, but because he heard Su Yi''s worried tone, he still obediently hid away.


    It is estimated that there is too much movement here, and soon other orcs from the Impreza tribe will be attracted. When Su Yi saw the orcs, he worried that they would unite against Sinor. Although Sinor is very powerful, his two fists are hard to beat with four hands. Su Yi immediately stood up and shouted: "Stop it, you are misunderstanding!!"


    When Sinor heard Su Yi''s voice, he subconsciously stopped. Su also feared that Ed''s disobedience would be detrimental to Sinor, so he rushed over with agility, drew out the dagger and waved the dagger in his hand at Ed who was about to leap forward.


    When Ed saw the female rushing over, he smelled a very good smell on the female''s body. This smell instantly awakened Ed who was fighting bloodshot. Ed''s movements stopped for an instant, and then turned back into a human form while looking at Su Yi displeased.


    "You little female, when the orcs are fighting, do you know how dangerous it is?"


    Sinor turned into a human form, stretched out his hand to hold Su Yi into his arms, and looked at Ed with a guarded expression.


    Ed hadn''t found Sinor''s identity before, but at this moment, he suddenly saw Sinor''s eyes with different colors, and he was angry and funny in an instant.


    "How can an unknown orc have a female?" Ed''s words made the other orcs who rushed in a daze.


    They all looked at Sinor with very contemptuous eyes. When he saw the movements of Sinor''s arms around the female, he showed a very unhappy expression on his face. Many of these orcs do not have females. Why can such unknown orcs have such beautiful females?


    "This guy turned out to be an unknown orc. It seems that he looted the female from which tribe." This time it was still the youngest of the group of orcs. Hearing what he said, the little Eli on one side immediately retorted: "My beast father is not, my beast father is the best!"


    When the orc heard this, he immediately wanted to ridicule little Eli, but was stopped by Ed.


    Ed could see that the female defended the unknown orc. Speaking like this, it is easy to irritate the female.


    "Tiger, you talk too much."


    It turned out that the younger orc was called Tiger.


    Tiger''s words made Sinor stiff. Although Sinor was not a looting Mirel, he only got the female through trade. So when he heard Tiger''s words, Sinor suddenly looked at Su Yi with a little guilt. Su Yi''s keen observation ability immediately understood this Tiger''s words, which reminded Sinor of the unpleasant past. Su Yi looked at Tiger with cold eyes, a deep sarcasm in his tone.


    "How do you know that I was plundered? Did you see it with your own eyes, or is there any evidence? Nothing is clear. Just chew your tongue here. What''s the difference between you and a lady?"


    Although the orcs didn''t understand what a nymph was, but seeing the female''s contemptuous expression, they all understood that these two words were not good. Tiger opened his mouth, but was embarrassed to care about a female. Even if the female now has a partner, he can''t say anything that is unfavorable to the female casually.


    Little Eli was so innocent and couldn''t help but ask: "Mother and father, what is a maiden?"


    When a cute baby uttered these two words, Su Yi was also thundered. Seeing the curious look of little Eli''s hard work, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and say, "Women, it means female." Su Yi himself Not sure, whether this explanation is correct.


    Little Eli couldn''t help giggling when she heard Su Yi scolded the orc as a female.


    Tiger was still too young. He didn''t say anything to Su Yi right away. He glared at Little Eli and said, "Little guy, who are you laughing at?"


    Little Eli rushed to Su Yi immediately, Su Yi became even more unhappy, but now it is not easy to openly attack them, so he frowned and looked at the orcs and said, "He is my child. If you have any dissatisfaction, you can Come at me."


    Ed stared at Tiger, who wanted to argue, "I finally understand why you appeared in the dangerous forest. I think it is safer for a female to stay in the tribe. The female is weaker, and it will be the rainy season soon. , You will inevitably get sick when you wander around."


    Su also glanced at Ed, this Ed was very smart and only spoke three points. Su Yi knew what Ed was making, but he didn''t like the tentativeness of others talking. Even if he knew that Ed was not malicious, Su Yi couldn''t help feeling very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 10：

    "What do you mean by this? Is your tribe willing to accept us? Or do you just want to accept me alone?" Su Yi''s words were very ruthless, even aggressive.


    Tiger was obviously stunned. When he heard this, he didn''t notice how cold Su Yi''s eyes were. He was still very happy and said, "Yes, yeah, our Impreza clan is very hospitable. If you go to us Tribe, we will definitely treat you as a family."


    Sinor was visibly taken aback, and his arms around Su Yi couldn''t help but tighten tightly. As soon as Little Eli heard it, she cried immediately, "Mother and father, don''t you want Little Eli and the beast father?"


    Su Yi hurriedly said calmly: "No, no, no matter where we go, our family will not be separated."


    Su Yi said this to everyone present, in order to comfort little Eli and Sinor, but also directly rejected Ed and them.


    Tiger was obviously surprised when he heard Su Yi''s words. Tiger pointed to Sinor and said, "Would you rather follow an unknown orc and wander around than have a tribal life with peace of mind?"


    Seeing that Su also didn''t speak, Ed glanced at Tiger, with a hint of warning in his eyes.


    "It is impossible for any tribe to accept an unknown orc. But if you want to live near the Impreza tribe, I can promise you will not be expelled."


    Su Yi frowned and asked in a cold voice, "I won''t be expelled? People who don''t represent your tribe will not speak harshly to my family. I don''t want my baby to grow up in such a malicious environment. But still Thank you for your kindness, can you let us go now?"


    It''s nice to say, dependent on other people''s lives, and destined to be inferior to others. Su also doesn''t like people who are inferior, and Sinor can completely protect them. I have been here for the past three years without relying on anyone, and now it is even more impossible to rely on others. And if they settle down near the Impreza tribe, they will inevitably encounter people from the Impreza tribe. Su is not sure if they will often appear to disturb their lives? Moreover, judging from their ruthless attitude towards Dino of the same tribe, it was even more unlikely that they would be kind to Eli and Sinor.


    Ed was stunned for a moment, obviously a little surprised at Su Yi''s ignorance.


    But as an orc with good conduct, he really couldn''t force Su Yi to stay.


    "Well, since you are not willing, we can''t force it."


    Hearing Ed''s release, Tiger immediately angered: "Ed, how can an unknown orc take away a female? We must keep him."


    Sinor frowned when he heard it.


    Sinor is not an orc who is good at speech. He has not spoken. At this moment, he suddenly heard Tiger''s words and couldn''t help saying: "He is my partner."


    Tiger sneered, "Your partner, which sacrifice did you have to prove to you? An orc who has no tribe and can''t bring happiness to females, it is shameless that you dare to occupy females privately."


    Su Yi suddenly became annoyed, and these natives were really making troubles unreasonably. If he was forced, would he see other orcs not calling for help, but would stand up to defend Sinoor? At this moment, Su Yi really wanted to cultivate his body quickly, and then gave these stubborn and sick guys a vicious beating.


    "Since you are so unconvinced, we can come to a duel." Sinor said in a cold voice.


    Su Yi suddenly turned his head and glared at Sinor, is he stupid? Sinor was stunned, but just looked at Su Yi dozingly.


    As soon as Tiger heard the duel, he immediately yelled: "Well, if you lose, you will let the female go and let him go with us."


    The orcs of the Impreza tribe immediately responded: "Yes, let us see if you have any ability to protect females."


    Su Yi glanced at Ed. Ed was obviously the leader among these orcs. Tiger was young and vigorous and combative, but Ed had no intention of stopping when he heard Tiger''s words, it was obvious what Ed was thinking. After all, I still don''t want to let them go easily.


    Since it was a duel, even if Sinor had won, they still couldn''t let Su Yi and the others go. At that time, it is likely to use various reasons to challenge Sinor respectively. Su also knows this kind of wheel tactics.


    Fighting is the instinct of the orcs, so Sinor stood up without hesitation.


    Su Yi looked at it, and followed him too busy. There was a thick warning in his voice, "Aren''t you going to duel? Don''t you worry, are you wandering around outside with a weak female like me and an unknown orc? In that case, I will prove that I have enough The ability to protect yourself and choose your partner."


    Tiger asked: "How do you prove it?"


    Sinor glanced at Su Yi disapprovingly. Su Yi hurriedly got on his tiptoes and hooked Sinor¡¯s neck, sticking to his ear and said, "I know you are brave and good at fighting, but Sinor clearly challenged them for me. Yours. At that time they are likely to consume all of your fighting ability and **** me away from you. Do you want me to be snatched?"


    Sinor''s eyes cooled down instantly, and a trace of killing intent flashed through a pair of different-colored eyes.


    Su Yi kissed Sinor''s thin lips, although it was only a touch away, he still stunned Sinor in place.


    Su Yi took the opportunity to walk in front of Tiger, drew out his weapon and pointed at Tiger, "I will challenge you. If you lose, let us leave; if I lose, I will go with you."


    Everyone was shocked when he said this.


    Little Eli cried: "No, mother and father, mother and father don''t go with them."


    Su Yi glanced at Dino on the side, "Dino, take care of your brother, don''t let him come near here."


    Dino received the order and immediately limped to the side of Eli.


    Ed''s eyes looked at Su Yi coldly, and he felt that this female was unusual. From the first side, he thought that the female''s eyes were very interesting. They were the eyes that ordinary females would not show, with alertness and a touch of fierceness, as if they were a predator who had been battle-tested.


    Tiger hesitated for a long time, "This, how can this be, you, you are a female, how can I fight you, this is just nonsense."


    Sinor now recovered from the kiss, and was stopped by Su Yi''s eyes as soon as he wanted to walk forward.


    Su Yi looked at Sinor and said, "You believe me."


    Sinor looked into Su Yi''s eyes, and finally nodded as if he had made a lot of determination. Sinor thought, if Su also had an accident, he would immediately rush forward. He had the confidence to beat all these orcs to the ground.


    In fact, Su Yi had no bottom in his heart. After all, this body had not been well cultivated, let alone exercised well. But now he has no choice but to rely on his rich fighting skills to deal with Tiger, this seemingly simple native.


    Su Yi hooked his fingers at Tiger enough, "Come on!"


    The author has something to say:


    The next chapter of violence Su is also online

 Chapter 11：

    Tiger looked at his people embarrassedly. They were also the first time they met a female who was going to compete with an orc, and didn''t know what to do. Seeing Ed did not speak, Tiger had no choice but to bite the bullet and walk over. Whether he wins or loses, it is not a glorious thing. But when Ed looked at the female''s eyes, Tiger knew that Ed liked this female. For the happiness of his brother, Tiger feels that he is also quite fighting. But when I think that as long as Ed is single, the females in the tribe will always think of Ed, and Tiger and the others will always be in Ed''s shadow.


    The comparison between an orc and a female is unprecedented, and the female''s body is too weak and small, and the comparison with an orc is simply asking for trouble.


    Ed said to Tiger: "You can''t become a beast, otherwise it would be too bullying."


    Tiger heard this and immediately said angrily: "Of course I know that even in human form, I''m already bullying."


    Su Yi put down his backpack, threw away his dagger, and walked slowly in front of Tiger.


    Tiger didn''t understand either. It was obvious that this female was so thin, but his eyes were very firm and terrifying, and he didn''t show the slightest panic in front of the orcs whose strengths were so different.


    Tiger felt that it was too embarrassing to fight a female duel. He wanted to end it soon, so he said to Su Yi: "You come first."


    The corner of Su Yi''s mouth twitched, and his figure swayed before Tiger. He was kind to Tiger at all, because he knew how bad this body was. He is also not suitable for protracted battles, it is better to be unexpected and make quick decisions.


    Tiger was taken aback by Su Yi''s actions. He didn''t understand how this female did, and suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Su Yi''s likes to fight since he was a child and is a real fight king. Later, when he grew up, his old man sent Su Yi to learn Sanda because he was afraid that he would suffer. Later he also learned Tai Chi. So when it comes to fighting, Su Yi was not afraid of anyone before.


    As soon as he got close, Su Yi''s fist swung towards Tiger''s heart. He knew that his strength was insufficient, so he could only move towards people''s weaknesses. Tiger waved his hand and wanted to catch the female. However, Su Yi didn''t succeed with a punch, and immediately committed himself to shrinking and using his smallness to avoid Tiger''s big hand flexibly. Tiger obviously hadn''t seen such a style of play. Su Yi was obviously close to him, but he could only deal with Su Yi''s moves in a hurry, but didn''t have time to catch him. Su Yi paused, and came to behind Tiger flexibly, clenched his fists and slammed down at Tiger''s waist. Tiger only felt a soreness in his waist, bent his knees and kicked towards Su Yi.


    Sinor on the side saw his whole body tense, for fear that the Tiger''s lightness or weight would really hit Su Yi.


    But Su Yi''s eyes, as if he could see all directions, at the moment Tiger raised his foot, he used his strength to step on Tiger''s raised leg and suddenly jumped a few meters high. As soon as Tiger saw Su Yi jumping up, he couldn''t help laughing. Where do you go this time? Su Yi clenched his fists with both hands, and then the force that fell slammed Tiger in the head. Tiger originally didn''t take Su Yi''s offense seriously. Although Su Yi hit him many times before, it was painful, but for an orc who often hunts in the wild, this pain is nothing at all. So when Su Yi came down, Tiger just wanted to take the opportunity to catch Su Yi, but he didn''t take Su Yi''s small fist seriously.


    But children who know a little bit about free landing and gravity, know that Su Yi''s attack is several times the original strength. In order to increase his strength, Su also intentionally clenched his fists with both hands.


    Su will also pick Tiger because he sees Tiger¡¯s character. A younger orc has less experience than other orcs. Plus, if you don''t take females to heart, you can''t help but show some affection for your subordinates. Su also used this series of psychological factors to select Tiger.


    Although this is a bit despicable, Su also doesn''t care at all.


    When Tiger was hit, there was a sudden blackness in front of him. Fortunately, he was an orc, which meant that it was black in front of him. He still wanted to catch Su Yi subconsciously, and then forced Su Yi to surrender. When Tiger''s hand grasped Su Yan''s arm, he could only feel the extreme softness of the palm of his hand, and he couldn''t help but feel a ripple in his heart. When Tiger''s eyes became clear again, he saw Su Yi''s magnified face in front of him, and that bright and charming smiling face instantly made Tigermi''s insults. The little demon in Su Yi''s heart snickered, and his elbow slammed into Tiger''s arm. Tiger''s arm sore, and the force in his hand loosened. Su Yi quickly climbed onto Tiger¡¯s thick arms with both hands, a 180-degree reversal, directly rotated half a circle around Tiger¡¯s arm and came to Tiger¡¯s back, and his bent knee slammed into Tiger¡¯s. On the back of the neck. The back of the neck is a very fragile part of the human body, and most people can stun a person by hitting the back of the neck severely. But because Tiger was not an ordinary person, and Su Yi''s strength was not enough, Su Yi had to do the previous series of conspiracy in a despicable manner.


    At this time, Tiger fell directly to the ground, like a big tree crashing down. Su Yi pressed down on Tiger, and then grinned very proudly.


    "Haha, you lost."


    Tiger wanted to get up, but his mind was dizzy, and he stared at Su Yi angrily.


    "You shamelessly, this doesn''t count."


    Su Yi grabbed Tiger''s hair fiercely, with a thick threatening voice, "What did you say? I have won!"


    The orcs around you look at me, I look at yours. I feel that I was deceived by Su Yi''s beautiful appearance before. This female is not only a brutal and violent personality, but also a very cunning female. Such females, they all looked at Sinor with sympathy. It was quite miserable to think of this unknown orc, and finally had a female or such a brutal type.


    Sinor was not as surprised as the Impreza tribe. Since the female woke up, he knew that the female had become different. First, he was getting better and better with their father and son, and then there was a strange space, and then he dared to challenge the orcs. Sinor has gradually become accustomed to this series of changes. He felt that this female was a miracle given to him by the beast **** pitying him. So no matter how amazing the female was doing, Sinor thought he was not surprised, he just felt very surprised and happy.


    Ed glared at Tiger, who thought of resisting, and said with a bad face: "If you win, let''s go."


    Ed turned and left, and the other orcs immediately followed. At this time, Su Yi let go of Tiger, and Tiger stared at Su Yi angrily, feeling mad at him. This female is too cunning, there is no female tenderness at all. The attack is even more ruthless and accurate. If it were not for the female''s strength, Tiger really felt that the female had the heart to kill him.


    The author has something to say:


    Comment and bookmark

 Chapter 12：

    When Tiger turned over, Su Yi was already sitting on the ground, but after the final blow, Su Yi was completely relieved. At this moment, the whole body is even more collapsed, and there is no trace of strength. Tiger glared at Su Yi and snorted before leaving unwillingly.


    When Tiger left, Sinoer hurriedly stepped forward and hugged Su Yi.


    Su Yi gave all the weight of his whole body to Sinoer. Little Eli was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. Too much happened in that short instant. He had never thought that his mother and father were so powerful that even the orcs were not his mother and father''s opponents?


    Even Dino, who had been silent and dull, showed a face of admiration.


    Su Yi suddenly felt that his life was complete, haha.


    Sinor looked down at him slightly, his snow-white hair falling in front of his face. Su Yi was stunned by Xinor''s eyes. I don¡¯t know why, but Su Yi thinks Sinor¡¯s eyes are very beautiful. Especially now, the eyes full of pets seem to turn into water. Sinor''s eyelashes are also light-colored, very thick and curled, like a light-colored butterfly falling on his eye. The light-colored eyelashes reflect the shadow of the eyelashes on the clear and translucent eyes. It''s like a quiet lake, a leaf that silently falls into it. Su Yi''s character is a big man, and he always thinks of what he thinks. Looking at Sinoor''s handsome face, she suddenly grabbed Sinoor''s arm, and pressed her lips against Sinoor''s thin lips as soon as she raised her head slightly. Thinking of the softness of Xinor''s thin lips before the duel, Su Yi was so embarrassed that he wanted to taste it again.


    When Sinor touched the warmth on his lips, his handsome face suddenly became flushed. He hasn''t had much contact with anyone since he was a child. Most of the time, he was alone, let alone contact with females. Miril is Sinoor, the only female who has been in close contact with each other. He and Miril had never kissed because Miril didn''t want to. When he combined with Miril, Mirel buried his face in the skin of the animal, and looked like he was insulted. So for the close interaction with the female, as an orc, Sinoor is almost the same as Xiaobai.


    When Su Yi took the initiative to kiss him, she stupidly didn''t know how to react. Su Yi looked at Sinor''s reaction and immediately became happy. How does he feel like he is a bad uncle and is teaching bad kids? Su Yi glared at the little Eli and Dino who were "watching the battle" on the sidelines, and the two children hurriedly ran away after realizing it. Little Eli ran and said, "Does the mother and father want to have a little brother with the beast father? Should I stop it? With a brother, will the mother and father not love me anymore... ."


    Su Yi waited for the child to leave, licked his lips, took the initiative to put his arms around Sinor''s neck and said: "Let''s go on, your lips kiss, it tastes good."


    Sinor suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness. What should I do if his females are too strong? When he was shocked by Su Yi''s words. Su Yi had directly knocked Sinor down, and Su Yi touched Sinor''s beautiful face, and instantly felt that he was taking advantage of him no matter how he looked at it. Su Yi smiled and kissed Sinor''s thin lips again, this time sticking out her little tongue boldly.


    Sinor''s eyes suddenly deepened, and the vertical lines of the beast pupil in his right eye became a thin line. When Su Yi''s little tongue was sticking out and tentatively reaching his mouth, he suddenly turned over and directly pressed Su Yi.


    Su Yi only felt that when his eyes were dark, his whole person was enveloped by a terrible sense of oppression. Suddenly the angle changed, and he was pressed under him by someone who was much stronger than himself, and it really didn''t feel so wonderful.


    Before Su Yi had time to resist, Sinor caught his jaw. Then Sinor drove straight in for a long time, and instantly became passive and active. People who don''t know how to kiss take the initiative, really relying on the instinct of beasts. Su Yi frowned uncomfortably, trying to push Sinoor away, but found that his hands and feet were soft. Su Yi smiled bitterly in his heart. It was really self-inflicted that he couldn''t live, he had slapped Sinor on fire, so he had to obediently let Sinor kiss him.


    Sinor, who hadn''t got the doorway at the beginning, slowly began to rely on feelings, becoming more and more sensible. Sinor thought to himself, so kissing is so sensible. Especially when I saw Su Yi''s small tender mouth slightly open, panting from kissing. Sinor''s eyes became darker and darker, the beast pupil in his right eye changed from a vertical line to an oval, and the light pupil in his left eye gradually became darker. Sinor suddenly wanted to eat Su Yi like this.


    Su Yi sensed that Sinor¡¯s breath became more and more irritable, and Su Yi immediately stopped him, "Okay, don¡¯t, stop making trouble." Su Yi pushed Sinor¡¯s head back when he saw Sinor¡¯s changed eyes. , Su Yi took a sharp breath. Although Su Yi was shocked, it was only a moment, and Su Yi knew how sensitive his eyes were. So Su Yi quickly concealed the surprise in his eyes, and then said angrily to Sinor: "Today''s benefits are so much, don''t make an inch of it."


    Sinor was not angry either, and a handsome face came over again, and kissed Su Yi''s red lips gently, and then he picked up Su Yi and stood up.


    "I found some new food, you put me down, you go and pick up all those food for me." Su Yi patted Xinor on the shoulder, and Xinor had no choice but to put him down again.


    Su Yi immediately found a comfortable position to sit down, and then the old **** was instructing Sinor to avoid breaking the potatoes. Where did Sinoer have done such meticulous work, although under Su Yi''s supervision, he would still spoil the potatoes accidentally. Su Yi was almost resting now, so she had no choice but to walk by and help.


    Two people tossed for a long time, and finally picked up the potato. Su Yi asked Sinor to see if there were anyone around. After making sure that there was no one, Su Yi packed them all into the space. After that, the two went to the place where Su Ye found the chili and picked a lot of chili.


    Sinor went to the creek to deal with the prey, and Su Yi took the opportunity to enter the space. The previous two were very hurried, he hadn''t seen other things clearly. Come in now, in addition to tidying up the wild strawberries we picked before, we also have to tidy up the potatoes. When Su Yi moved everything into the grain storage room, Su Yi''s tired hands and feet became sore.


    Su Yi went around the wooden house and found that there was a yard behind the wooden house. There are many farm tools in the front yard, and this back yard is behind an inconspicuous small wooden door. Su Yi hadn''t seen it before, but when he pushed it, he found that there was also a yard here. There is a thatched pavilion in the backyard with many ancient kitchen utensils. Su Yi couldn''t help but smile, the owner of this wooden house was a funny person.

 Chapter 13：

    This kitchen is actually built in a pavilion, but it feels like an open-air kitchen. Su Yi saw the only pot and suddenly couldn''t help being happy. Su Yi felt that he was the darling of heaven.


    But at this time, what Su Yi wanted most was salt. This Orion¡¯s house looks a bit poor. There are not many kitchen utensils and valuable ingredients in this open-air kitchen, but there is salt that Su Yi wants. Su Yi took the salt, glanced at the kitchen knife in the kitchen, and gave up thinking that he still had a dagger. As for the tableware and chopsticks, Su Yi completely forgot about it.


    When Su Yi came out, he was holding a **** pot and a small packet of salt in his hand, and Sinor had taken care of today''s prey.


    When little Eli and Dino return, Su Yi is learning to use flint to light a fire with Sinor.


    Su Yi looked at Little Eli and smiled: "Come on, I''ll make good food for you later."


    Su Yi''s **** iron pot was standing above the fire at this time. Su Yi lit a fire and went to the side to wash the potatoes and peppers with his back basket. Little Eli couldn''t help much, so she had to pester Sinor to whisper.


    "Father Beast, did you just give birth to a younger brother?"


    Sinor looked at the fire with his eyelashes down, and a smile flashed across his beautiful eyes when he heard little Eli''s words.


    "Eila, do you want a brother?"


    Little Eli shook his head immediately, and said softly, "I don''t know, I want and don''t want it. I''m afraid that if I have a younger brother, my mother and father will not love me."


    Sinor looked at little Eli amused, and such a small child knew that he was jealous of the wind. He reached out and took the little guy into his arms, nodded little Eli''s little head and said, "No matter whether there is a younger brother, Eli, Beast Father promises you, your mother and me will not love you."


    At this time, on the other side, Dino was squatting by the stream, helping Su Yi to wash the potatoes.


    Su Yi looked at the big potatoes held by Dino in both hands, thinking that the soil of this world is really fertile. This potato is like a hormone, and it is about to catch up with the watermelon. Thinking of watermelon, Su Yi suddenly seemed to eat watermelon. I wonder if the watermelon in this world is also amazing? If it''s an oversized watermelon, Su can also lie in it and gnaw it. Thinking about it, Su Yi couldn''t help but enjoy himself.


    Dino looked back at Su Yi curiously. In Dino''s heart, this female not only had an explosive force rating, but also had a very strange personality and smirked at every turn.


    When Su Yi came back with a basket on his back, Sinor had already cooked the shaved bones in a pot according to Su Yi''s words. Su also put the things down and put some salt in the pot. They rarely eat salt, so Su also dared not put too much, fearing that they would not be able to bear the salty taste for a while.


    With salt, the aroma will soon be emitted from the pot. This scent is different from the scent without salt, the former is more addictive.


    Little Eli wrapped around Sinor, and kept looking into the pot, the greedy little Su Yi kept snickering.


    Su Yi started peeling potatoes on a clean stone slab. Maybe it''s a different variety. The potatoes here are easy to peel. Rub it with your hands casually, and the skin on the big potatoes will fall off. Dino will do it as soon as he sees it.


    When the scent became stronger and stronger, Little Eli couldn''t help but ask: "Mother and father, can''t you eat it yet, I''m so hungry."


    Su Yi was cutting meat. Hearing what little Eli said, she had to put down what she was holding.


    Su Yi found a pair of branches, quickly made a pair of simple chopsticks with a dagger, and stirred it in the pot for a while. At this moment, it suddenly occurred to them that they didn''t have any bowls yet, so they could not help but hurriedly pulled Sinoor to make two wooden bowls and a wooden spoon. The wooden bowl is made by Sinoor based on the iron pot. The wooden bowl is very large and rough, but as long as it can hold the soup. The wooden spoon was made by Su Yi, and his dagger was cut and shaving, and the spoon was a bit nondescript after it came out. Because of the tight time, Su Yi didn''t care about this aesthetic problem.


    First, the two children, Eli and Asby, served a bowl, and both of them had two bones in their bowls. Little Eli was immediately excited and began to eat. Su Yi was frightened as he watched from the side, "You slow down, it''s very hot."


    When Dino caught the wooden bowl, he couldn''t help but swallowed fiercely, and then he couldn''t wait to drink.


    Little Eli drank the first sip of the soup, and couldn''t help but say, "Mother and father, this one is delicious."


    Su Yi thought in his heart: Of course, you usually eat raw meat and drink blood. Those things still have a meaty smell, and they are not delicious in any way. Even if you can barbecue occasionally, you don''t pay attention to the taste of barbecue. In this continent, there are not many that pay attention to deliciousness. Everyone thinks that it¡¯s good to be full.


    Su Yi took a few sips of the soup with a spoon. Well, for Su Yi, who hadn''t tasted the salt for several days, it was still very delicious even though it was a little lighter. Then he gave the spoon to Sinor and told him to drink the rest.


    Little Eli was still immersed in the soup, but immediately dissatisfied when he heard it, "I haven''t eaten enough yet, so I can''t give it to the beast father."


    Su Yi smiled and said, "There will be something more delicious soon."


    Hearing this, little Eli agreed to give up.


    Su Yi was busy using a dagger to cut the meat quickly. He deliberately chose the fat and thin meat, which was delicious. After Sinor drank the soup, Su Yi rolled up all the bones in the pot with leaves and set aside.


    Then directly add firewood and start using fat to refine oil. When the fat entered the pot, it immediately made a croak. Then a scent of fried meat came out, and instantly attracted the two children. When Su Yi was very young, he especially liked smelling the smell of refined lard at home. He always felt that the scent was really fragrant.


    Su Yi took a sigh of scent, thinking that it would be more perfect if there were onion, ginger, and garlic.


    When the fat oil was completely stir-fried, Su Yi was directly picked up by the fat residue and placed aside on clean leaves. Then he put the chopped peppers in a pot and stir-fried. When he turned around to get the meat, he saw that his greedy son was wagging his tail and was eating the fat residue.


    Sinor suddenly felt very embarrassed. Although he also felt very fragrant and wanted to eat, he had been holding back in order to maintain his majesty in front of his female. But who knew that little Eli had forgotten the dignity of the orcs in an instant for food.


    Although Dino is only over three years old, he has a restrained personality. He just looked at the fat and dregs more, but he was not as hopeless as little Eli.


    "Don''t eat too much, there will be something delicious later." In the end, Su Yi couldn''t bear to say more about Little Eli.


    Little Eli nodded, wagging his tail and continued to eat, not taking Su Yi''s words seriously.

 Chapter 14：

    At this time, the meat was in the pot, and Su Yi didn''t put too many peppers. She was afraid that these orcs who hadn''t eaten it would not be able to stand it, so she just used a little pepper to add some flavor. At this moment, after the meat was put in the pot, it was accompanied by the spicy taste of chili, and a smell that was even better than before came out. Little Eli had been reluctant to lift his head, but finally couldn''t help but lift it up.


    Su Yi pretended not to see, and continued to work. Wait until the potatoes are put in before adding a little salt. Then I filled it with a little bit of water, covered it with a few layers of large leaves, and started to simmer.


    Although it was covered with a lot of leaves, it still couldn''t stop the more and more intense fragrance. Soon little Eli couldn''t stand it anymore, and came to Su Yi''s footsteps and began to sell cute, "Mother and father, mother and father, what are you doing, it smells so good."


    Su Yi finally got down, and when he sat on the ground, he began to tease little Eli.


    "Tell me, how much you have eaten, I think you should be full, then you don''t want to eat anything in this pot."


    When little Eli heard it, he immediately retorted: "No, no, Eli hasn''t eaten enough yet. The beast father said, Eli is still growing and can eat and eat very much." Looking at the little Eli in his voice. Anxious, Su Yi sighed, and reached out to touch the belly of Little Eli that had already begun to bulge.


    "I told you just now, don''t eat more of the others, there will be delicious ones later. For a while, what if you support it?"


    Su Yi reasoned with little Eli while observing the situation in the pot. It would have to be simmered for a while, but seeing little Eli starting to roll on the ground, Dino''s child also began to swallow. Su Yi, who is always very soft to children, finally chose to start the pot earlier.


    As soon as Su Yi brought the pot down under the skin of the animal, little Eli''s head came close. Su Yi was afraid that the heat would scald the child, and carefully circled little Eli in his arms. Then, with quick hands and feet, I put a little in little Eli''s wooden bowl. When Su Yi gave Esbee a good meal, little Eli had already swallowed a piece of meat in his mouth. Su Yi was surprised again that the orcs were rushed to be thick and thick skinned by the orcs. It''s so hot, this little milk doll swallows it directly into the belly?


    Su also gave Sinor the wooden spoon and used his chopsticks. The wooden spoon is much easier to use than the chopsticks, but the orcs are all big and three thick, and the wooden spoon is still twisted when used. Su Yi couldn''t stand it anymore, and he personally fed him with chopsticks, and couldn''t help but say: "Your hands look so slender and beautiful, why don''t you even use a spoon."


    Sinor stretched his arm around Su Yi''s waist, and Su Yi didn''t leaned in his arms politely with him, and started eating very comfortably. Su Yi ate a piece of chili and it was so spicy that he couldn''t help but put a piece into Sinor''s mouth. I originally thought that Sinor would be deformed by his spicy handsome face. Who knew that Sinor''s eyes brightened when he ate chili again. Judging from Sinor''s expression, he should like spicy food.


    At this time little Eli suddenly yelled, "Mother and father! My mouth hurts and I was bitten."


    Little Eli''s mouth was greasy, but now he ate both the meat and potatoes, and when he saw the peppers at the bottom of the bowl, he ate with the idea of ??not wasting food. Who knows that when you eat it in your mouth, your mouth feels like a bite.


    Su Yi watched Xiao Eli running over, and hurriedly got up and picked up the child and walked towards the stream.


    Let little Eli drink a little water, so little Eli is better.


    "Mother and father, I still need to eat, it''s delicious." Little Eli''s mouth no longer hurts, and immediately yelled that he still needs to eat. Sinor took a look at Little Eli when he heard the words, and said disapprovingly: "I ate too much today, and my stomach hurts."


    Su also thought for a while, little Eli did eat too much. So he said with a cold face and solemnly said: "I want to listen to your beast father, you really ate a bit too much today." Little Eli hummed for a long time, probably because he was afraid that Sinor would get angry, and finally had to agree unwillingly. NS. Seeing his aggrieved look, Su Yi always felt that he and Sinoel were like step-parents, as if they were really wronged by this little thing.


    Dino was still obedient. After eating, he took the wooden bowl between him and little Eli and went to the stream to clean it.


    When Su Yi was washing his hands by the stream, she saw the fish in the stream and suddenly remembered that they could catch some fish to eat. Looked back at the fire. I want to take advantage of the fire to fry some small fish as snacks on the road, so I am afraid of the situation of cooking before it appears. Su Yi drove them away, and Sinor went to the tree hole to get the things in the tree hole.


    Little Eli and Dino were playing around. Little Eli said proudly, "Is my mother and father very good?"


    Dino nodded, picked up the branch on the side and poked on the ground to play.


    "Since you can help mother and father make food, I will let mother and father take you in, but you will be my little brother."


    Dino paused for a while, then looked back at Little Eli and said: "But I am older than you, I should be the older brother."


    Little Eli snorted, and said in a soft voice: "I said I am the boss, and I am the boss."


    Dino ignored him and continued to move forward. At this time, little Eli had sharp eyes and suddenly saw a bird''s nest on a tree, and immediately turned and climbed towards that tree. Dino turned his head when he heard the movement behind him, and saw that little Eli had climbed up to the tree flexibly.


    Su Yi tossed in the water for a long time, and finally only pierced two fish up with a wooden fork. Thinking of the amazing food intake of the orcs, these two fish really couldn''t catch Su Yi''s eyes. Looking at the sky, Su Yi had no choice but to put it into the space first. Because the iron pan needs to be used frequently, it is not convenient for Su to take it out of the space back and forth. After Sinor retrieved the animal skin bag, Su Yi put all the contents of the animal skin bag into the space, and put the iron pot and wooden bowl into the animal skin bag. Just thinking about whether to call the two children back, I saw Dino following little Eli, holding two huge bird eggs in his arms.


    Seeing the bird eggs, Su also thought, when I had time, I would find more to fry them with poached eggs. Because of the delay for too long, they must start on their way right away. Several people climbed on Sinoor''s back, and Sinoor flew in one direction. The two children who ate and drank all fell asleep in Su Yi''s arms.


    Today, I rushed until late at night, and Sinoe found a place to stop. Originally wanted to eat something, but Su Yi was really sleepy, so he didn''t care about eating or not.


    Early the next morning, Su was awakened by little Eli.


    Su Yi yawned and looked at the sky, not sure what time it was.

 Chapter 15：

    Su Yi got up and stretched his limbs, checked Dino''s foot injury, and found that the swelling had disappeared a lot, so Su Yi was relieved.


    Su Yi set up the pot and started collecting branches nearby. It is estimated that the sense of worry is too strong, and Su Yi couldn''t help but collect the branches and put things into the space. Before he knew it, even the branches were put in. Su Yi thought to herself, she was really too wise. In the rainy season, it is estimated that the branches are hard to find. When they settled down, Su Yi decided to build a house like a wooden house, and then to have a huge kitchen with enough dry wood.


    Because it is impossible to find a place to rest with water every time, Su Yi had to start worrying about the equipment for holding water. If he was at home, he could still try to burn pottery based on his memory, but it would be unrealistic to be wandering outside to burn pottery at the moment.


    When Sinor came back from hunting, Su Yi told Sinor about his thoughts.


    "Is there something that is strong and can be used to hold water?"


    Sinor hadn''t spoken yet, but Dino suddenly spoke, "That''s all right."


    Looking in the direction of Dino''s pointing, he saw two white dangling eggs. Su Yi was taken aback for a moment, and hurriedly said, "Is this eggshell strong?"


    Sinor glanced at the bird''s egg and stood up suddenly.


    "I know what''s okay."


    Sinor¡¯s prey was processed, and Su Yi didn¡¯t care what Sinor thought of, and chose a few pieces of fat to continue refining like yesterday. Then he fryed the two bird eggs and fried two poached eggs for the two children. Then suddenly I remembered the two fishes from yesterday. Su Yi handled the fish and kept it in the space yesterday because he was afraid that the fish would be broken after being left for a long time. Su Yi pretended to take out the two fishes from the basket. Who knew that after taking out the fish, he found that the fish was still very fresh. Su Yi suddenly had a bold idea. In order to verify this idea, Su Yi took out the wild strawberries that he had put in before. I found out that the wild strawberries that had been picked for several days turned out to be what they looked like when they were picked, and they are still what they are now. I don''t feel like they have been left for a few days at all.


    Little Eli looked at the poached eggs in the wooden bowl. They were golden and lovely, and he hesitated to eat them. Little Eli raised his head and saw Dino took a bite. The yolk inside the poached egg was half-cooked and soft and delicious. Little Eli couldn''t help but leaned forward, looking at Dino wetly with a pair of golden eyes. Dino was uncomfortable with him, although he was unwilling to tear off the poached egg in half, and handed it to Little Eli. Little Eli hurriedly thanked him happily, and was about to bite the poached egg in Dino''s hand.


    Su Yi could not help but say: "Elay, it¡¯s wrong for you to do this. It¡¯s not good to ask for other people¡¯s things if you know you have it." Su Yi originally opened his mouth and wanted to talk about some great truths. But thinking that Little Eli is still young, those who think Little Eli can''t understand it.


    When Little Eli heard it, she stopped her movements and looked back at Su Yi slightly aggrieved.


    Su Yi put the fish in the pan to fry, and the oil splashed all over the place. Su Yi was directly splashed on his hand without notice. Su Yi gasped with pain. Just when he wanted to check his hand, he felt that there was another person behind him. When he came, his hand was immediately caught by the person behind him.


    Sinor hurriedly stuck out his tongue and licked it on the spot burned by the oil. Su Yi was so distressed by his look that he made his face blush. If you let the members of the anti-pornography team see it, they will probably think it will rain red. Su Yi coughed, and took his hand out of Sinor''s hand.


    Sinor''s mouth evokes a slight smile, knowing that Su is also shy.


    Su Yi then fried two fishes, and then fried a large pot of meat with chili. Because little Eli ate a huge poached egg, Su Yi let the little guy eat half a fish. Su also gave Dino another whole fish.


    Su Yi and Sinor ate the remaining half of the fish with the whole pot of hot peppers. Seeing Xinuoer noodles eating chili without changing the color, I also praised Su Yi for its deliciousness from time to time. Su Yi thought to himself: Sinor really likes spicy food, and Su Yi thought to himself that he would need a variety of chili peppers in the future.


    After Sinor finished eating, he remembered what he had brought back. When he came back before, he threw it aside because he saw that Su Yi had been burned. Sinor took the things in front of Su Yi. Su Yi''s eyes lit up as soon as he saw it. He couldn''t help but smile and asked, "Where did you get this?"


    The few transparent shell-like objects in Sinoe''s hand were a bit like a clam shell, but a bit deeper than the clam shell. The shell is very clean and beautiful, Su Yi suddenly felt that this thing is more suitable for making a bowl. Sinor originally wanted to use this to fill Su Yi with water. Su Yi was happy and used this as a bowl.


    After two consecutive days of journey, I finally arrived at Salt Lake.


    "Dino, you and Little Eli go nearby to see if there is a source of water, and pick some fruit when you come back."


    After Su Yi spread the two children apart, he took two large cloth bags from the space. Glancing at Sinoe, "Hurry up, don''t you say that the rainy season will be coming after a while? We need to find a place to live to avoid this rainy season before the rainy season."


    Sinor took both bags, and then whispered: "You are too tired these two days. If you rest next to me, I will do it." Su Yi actually wanted to fight for a labor opportunity, but thought of it. Having been sitting on Sinor for the past two days, he is really tired. Su Yi lay down on the ground, and within a short while, Sinor had already filled a big bag. Su Yi stretched out his paw to touch it, and then transported the salt directly into the space. Just when Su Yi was about to close his eyes and squint for a while, he suddenly heard the sound of wings stirring in the air. Su Yi opened his eyes and saw that two orcs carrying two females appeared in the sky above the salt lake.


    Su Yi couldn''t help sighing when he saw someone showing up. The attitude of the people here towards the unknown orcs was too bad. Especially now there are females. According to Miriel''s memory, most of the females here are very good, but there are also some jealous and troublesome females.


    Su Yi tilted his head to look at Sinor, and the two pairs over there had already fallen. Sinor''s didn''t show any expressions, and he was collecting salt on his own, as if Ben didn''t see them.


    A female with long blonde hair pulled her partner toward the side with a smile, and did not forget to talk to another female next to her as she walked: "I just saw your partner, it seems to be a winged lion, you are a winged lion clan. Is it?"


    "Yes, my name is Andy, are you from the winged snake clan?"


    The blonde female nodded immediately, "Yes, Andy, my name is Lino, we are the winged snakes from the remote swamp."


    Su Yi''s ears moved, Winged Snake Clan? I''m going, do you want to be so unlucky? This Orc Continent is so big, why did I meet the Winged Snake Clan right here?

 Chapter 16：

    The two females came over talking and laughing, and when they saw there were people beside the salt lake, they didn''t show much surprised expressions. They seem to come to this area often to fetch salt, and often see other orcs here. Because they hadn''t seen Sinoor''s eyes clearly, they didn''t show any hostile attitude at all. On the contrary, when he saw Su Yi, he waved at Su Yi.


    Su Yi rolled her eyes in her heart, with a lukewarm smile on her face.


    At this time they also began to collect salt. That Andy looked at Su Yi twice and couldn''t help but whispered to his partner: "That female is pretty." His partner only glanced at Su Yi and smiled. Said to Andy: "In my eyes, of course little Andy is more beautiful." Andy immediately glared at his partner, then lowered his head to collect the salt.


    Hearing their conversation, the Lino suddenly walked towards Su Yi around the salt lake. Su Yi thought to himself: It''s really bad.


    "Hello, my name is Lino."


    Lino tilted her head to look at Su Yi, and when she saw the delicate backpan next to Su Yi, her eyes lit up. Su Yi nodded friendly towards him, pointed to himself and said, "My name is Su Yi, hello."


    Lino walked over curiously, pointed to the basket on the ground and said, "Can I take a look? What is this thing for?"


    Su also nodded, indicating that he could watch it casually. He couldn''t help peeking at Sinoor over there, and seeing Sinoor dragging the salt bag to this side, Su Yi could already imagine that Linuo discovered that Sinoor was an unknown orc.


    Lino looked back and forth several times, "It turns out that this is used to hold things. Did you make this yourself? It''s amazing."


    "No, my friend did it." Su Yi started to break off casually.


    "Mother and father, what do you think we found?!!!"


    Suddenly the child''s soft voice came from a distance, and little Eli came back happily, and behind him was Dino holding the fruit.


    Lino heard the reputation, and when he saw the animal print on Dino''s arm, the smile on his face suddenly froze. Lino immediately turned around and ran because he was too eager to move. He tripped over a stone on the ground and fell to the ground severely. Li Nuo''s partner saw Li Nuo fall, and hurried over. Lino looked very embarrassed and took his partner''s arm, pointed at Dino and said, "Yes, it''s an unknown orc, and it''s cursed."


    As soon as these words came out, it suddenly seemed to explode. Dino''s hand holding the fruit suddenly loosened, and the fruit fell to the ground. Dino''s face also turned pale, as if he was about to die in the next moment.


    Andy and his partner on the other side also immediately turned ugly.


    When Lino''s partner saw Lino''s scratched knee, he immediately walked towards Dino angrily. Su Yi took a look, and rushed to Dino in a few steps, blocking the child behind him. Dino is a good boy. Just because of the animal prints on his arms, he has to face the negative emotions of everyone in the world. Su Yi feels that it is really unfair. So Su also subconsciously did not want his children to face this.


    The orc saw the female blocking him, his face was displeased and said, "That unknown orc, you are with him, and you are not afraid of bringing bad luck to yourself?"


    "Will it bring bad luck, don''t worry about it. We are just taking salt, now we are done, we will go now." Su Yi said and signaled Dino to pack up, Dino hung his head to pick up the fruit on the ground.


    What else the orc wanted to say, Lino suddenly shouted: "Mawson, forget it, let''s get the salt and leave."


    Hearing what his partner said, even though he was very upset, Mawson turned back obediently.


    Su Yi thought that he would have to make a fuss, and his whole heart was hanging. Now that I saw them, I just let it go, and couldn''t help but look at that Li Nuo twice. This female is not bad, although he was very afraid of the unknown orcs, but did not make any ill-talking actions, which made Su Yi feel a little bit relieved in his heart. Although the world is cold, there are always some people who are kind.


    Su Yi originally wanted to get more salt. After all, salt can be stored for a long time. But seeing the way Andy looked over here from time to time, Su Yi finally gave up the idea. In fact, two bags of such a large bag are enough for them to use for a long, long time. But Su Yi was originally a handsome boy with a variety of rogue and bully natures in his heart. He would not dislike having a lot of food and resources. If it were not for these uninvited guests, he really wanted to move the entire Salt Lake back to his home.


    Sinor wanted to take Su Yi back to the cave before, but Su Yi refused.


    "Let''s go find a paradise, and then live a life of seclusion in the mountains?" Su Yi didn''t say casually, he had already thought about it when he was boring on the road. Find a hideaway hideaway, and then open up a cozy little home. He even thought about the appearance of their future home, and built it in the same way as the wooden house in the space. But Su also didn''t want a wooden house. The lifespan of a wooden house is not long. It is inevitable that the house will not be strong after a long time. He wanted to build a stone house, and then two yards, one to grow vegetables and the other to grow herbs or something. When I think about it, life is so beautiful.


    "Then where do you want to go?" Sinor is now obedient to Su Yi, no matter where Su Yi wants to go, he will step by step and stay by Su Yan''s side.


    "I don''t know much about the outside, Sinor, can you tell me the general environment of the mainland based on your experience?" Su Yi touched the scales on Sinor, and leaned on him and looked at the fast-rewinding scenery below. . Sinoor''s wings are rarely incited, and many times after flying, they spread out. The transparent wings exudes a crystal clear luster in the sun, which is very eye-catching. I don''t know what it feels like to touch, so I must touch it when I have a chance in the future.


    "The Orc Continent is divided into five major areas, excluding the sea area. The sea area surrounds the entire continent, where the mermaid tribe and various underwater animal herds are domains. For thousands of years, the two major races of land and water have not interfered with each other. These five areas refer to each other. It is a place where orcs live, and there are still many places on the road that cannot be lived due to the environment or geographical area. The five major areas are the swampland, the Mississippi, the Golden Desert, and the Rhone Forest where we are now, and thousands of miles. Basins of lakes. There are different kinds of tribes in these places, so in fact, there are many, many tribes in the whole continent. But although there are many tribes, many tribes cannot survive."


    Sinor is a talkative person, and Su Yi felt that it was too much for him to say so much this time.


    Su Yi asked curiously: "Then other places, is it because the environment is too bad?"


    "No, in some places, it''s just that no one has been to it."

 Chapter 17：

    People are gregarious animals, even those with withdrawn character will feel lonely. Su also felt that it was impossible for them to live without contact with outsiders. Even if he and Sinor are with him for the rest of their lives, what about Eli and Dino? When they grow up, they always look for a partner. So Su Yi''s original plan to go to a place where no one was there could not be realized.


    "Let''s find a place with a good environment and settle down." Su Yi said suddenly.


    Sinor''s eyes flickered, and he had thought about settling down. But without the support of the tribe, he alone cannot cope with hundreds of herds. Sinor is always wandering around. In addition to being expelled by some tribes, another reason is that it is easy to attract wild beasts over time. If it''s one or two or even ten, Sinor has the confidence to kill them all. But as the beasts are killed, the **** smell of the beasts may attract more beasts. Sinor always leaves to hunt, leaving females and little orcs is undoubtedly very dangerous. So in the past three years, Sinor has not dared to stay in any place.


    "It''s dangerous to live alone."


    Of course, Su Yi also thought of Sinor''s worries, but he felt that this was a trivial matter, and no matter how big the difficulty was, he could find a way to solve it. And he doesn''t feel weak, as long as he settles down, he will soon exercise his body back. At that time, Sinoor''s worries would be unnecessary. Maybe, in the future, Su Yi can go out hunting instead of Sinor.


    "It''s okay, we can find a place that is easy to defend and difficult to attack. We can also use some special plants to cover up the smell on our body." Su also knows that the orcs and beasts here rely on their noses to hunt and survive. For them, smell is a tool for finding prey, just like a radar detector. The radar is so powerful that it can be interfered with by signals. Isn''t it easy to cover up the smell of a few of them? Su also thought that he could just study the flowers and plants, maybe he could make the first bottle of perfume in another world.


    Now that he had this plan, Su also deliberately let Sinor slow down, and while on the way he could find a suitable place to live, he could find some familiar vegetables at the same time. Sinor also thought it was a good idea, and put the two children on the ground in the middle, so that they could quickly adapt to the living conditions in the wild. Dino after he was injured can transform into a beast shape. Dino is a little cheetah, and it is much cuter than a human after being transformed into an animal form. The two little guys started to run wild as soon as they landed. Su Yi looked at the two little guys who were fighting together, and suddenly felt that it was really the right choice to take Dino back in. No matter how well-behaved a child is, if there are no peers of the same age, no matter how much parents dote on his childhood, it will be regrettable.


    Because Su also wanted to find all kinds of food, when the little guys played around, occasionally they would come back with all kinds of weird things in their mouths. During this period, I really helped Su Yi a lot, because little Eli found Jiang inadvertently. Jiang grew up in a dry and shady place. Su Yi thought of the benefits of ginger. After complimenting little Eli, he asked him to continue exploring with Dino. Because little Eli was praised by Su Yi, he regarded it as his greatest pleasure to explore around to help his mother and father find things.


    This time Su also didn''t ask Sinoor to help, although the things here are much larger than the original world. But no matter how big Jiang is, it''s no more than the size of his palm. He didn''t want to see that Sinoer had changed Jiang beyond recognition. Sinor had to go hunting nearby, and at the same time, to see if there were any dangerous beasts around, the province accidentally injured Su Yi and the child.


    Su also remembers that this world has a kind of grass that can repel mosquitoes. When Miriel was still in the tribe, there would be this kind of grass in every cave in every house. While digging for ginger, he thought about collecting some of that kind of grass. In the past two days, he was bitten to death by mosquitoes, with red packets on his arms and legs. Sinor, who hadn''t walked far at all, came back after plucking a few fruits and saw Su Yi bowing his head and scratching his calf. Sinor put the fruit next to Su Yi, turned around and went to find a grass that can repel mosquitoes. When Su Yi was almost digging, as soon as he looked up, he saw Xinor coming back with a large pile of grass.


    "This can repel mosquitoes."


    Sinor said, putting all the grass beside Su Yi, and a pair of jewel-like eyes slowly fell on Su Yi''s calf.


    Su Yi couldn''t help but feel sweet in his heart, thinking: This guy is bored, but someone who knows how to feel bad. Hehe, he used to be a rough man, Su was also a rough man, except for his mother who was thinking about it every day, no one really felt sorry for him so much. In fact, it feels pretty good to be hurt by others.


    Su Yi put away the **** and the insect repellent cordyceps, leaving only a little grass beside him, planning to break it and put it on his body.


    Sinor squatted down suddenly, touching Su Yi''s white calf with his big hand, "Is it still uncomfortable?"


    Sinor''s hand is very beautiful, his fingers are slender and the joints are distinct, but his palm is very rough, probably because of hunting all the year round, he already has a thin layer of cocoon. Su Yi was stroking his calf with his warm and rough palm, and slightly lowered his head to look at the squatting Sinor. Su also didn''t understand that before meeting Sinor, he could swear to the sky that he was straighter than two pencils. But ah, after seeing Sinor, Su Yi suddenly felt that he had finished the mosquito coil. As long as Sinoe looked at him with those eyes, Su Yi felt that she had become a young man who had just begun to love him, and could not help but want to kiss Sinoe.


    Just when Su Yizhong felt like a heartbeat magic and wanted to pout her mouth to take advantage of Sinor, little Eli suddenly yelled in panic: "Mother and father! Save me!"


    Su Yi originally had water-like eyes. After hearing this sound, he instantly transformed from a little sheep into a hungry wolf. He drew out his dagger and rushed toward the sound. Sinor blinked his jewel-like eyes, then shook his head hurriedly and ran towards there.


    Both of them quickly suppressed the throbbing in their hearts, and ran towards their precious side. Su Yi''s steps were not great, and Sinoe quickly caught up with him. Sinor hugged Su Yi and threw it on his shoulders, then his body stretched instantly, and he ran directly into a beast shape. Su Yi was confused by Sinoor''s series of handsome bombings. When he grasped tightly, he found himself from the ground to a few meters in mid-air. He looked at the ground that was instantly pulled away from him, with an inexplicable excitement. The militant mood buried in his body suddenly appeared. In Sinor, he smashed a tree and came to Little Eli. Su Yi hurriedly turned over from Sinor, and then pierced the side neck of the beast that was following the little Eli directly.

 Chapter 18：

    Because it was with the help of Sinor to rush forward, Su Yi himself didn''t use much strength, so he directly pierced the entire dagger capital into the body of the beast. Although this blow was the key point, it didn''t immediately kill the beast, and Su Yi immediately rolled off the beast with agility. Sinor used his huge tail to restrain the dying beast.


    Su Yi was too nervous at the time and didn''t take a closer look at what the beast was. After calming down, I could see clearly that it was a toothy beast resembling a baby buffalo. The Tooth Beast has a big mouthful of teeth, hence the name Tooth Beast.


    Little Eli suddenly rushed to Su Yi. The little guy was probably frightened, and his body was still a little trembling. Su Yi hurriedly hugged him and hugged him in his arms, "Okay, it''s okay." Actually, Su Yi himself was a little scared. He looked at the figure of the toothy beast, and then looked at the figure of Little Eli. Su Yi suddenly slapped his forehead fiercely, and blamed him. If it weren''t for what food he was looking for, little Eli would not run around.


    Sinor turned back into a human form, and immediately took both one and the other into his arms. Seeing Su Yi''s self-blaming expression, Sinor felt warm in his heart. This person has really changed a lot, and now he is really worried about Little Eli, and he really wants to live with them.


    When Dino came back, he saw such a warm scene. Originally, he was going to be with little Eli, but little Eli said that the two were wasting time together, so Dino went farther. He just heard movement here, he rushed over here. Dino was a clever boy. He saw the toothy beast lying on the ground not far away, and then looked at their family. He guessed that it must be that little Eli was almost in danger just now. Dino envied little Eli in his heart. There was such a brave beast father and such a good mother and father. Dino lowered his head and slowly retreated toward the grass on one side.


    At this moment, Su Yi suddenly said: "Dino, come here."


    Dino''s footsteps stopped, he glanced at Su Yi, and finally walked towards Su Yi obediently.


    Su Yi broke free of Sinoor''s embrace, and said very seriously: "Today''s matter, you are also responsible for your elder brother. I don''t want to see this situation in the future." It sounds like Su is blaming Dino. , But Dino knew that Su Yi meant to accept him. Dino suddenly felt a little at a loss. Will he be little Eli''s brother in the future? In other words, will he be Su Yi''s child in the future?


    Su also saw the hesitation in Dino¡¯s eyes, stretched out his hand to put him in his arms, then touched Dino¡¯s head and said, "In the future, you must take good care of your younger brother. Even if your younger brother is naughty and disobedient, you must try to protect him Of course little Eli will protect Dino when he grows up. Are you right, little Eli?"


    In Su Yi''s arms, little Eli with teardrops still hanging on her face, still didn''t understand what was going on, but Su Yi asked him and nodded obediently.


    Dino handed in the strange food in his arms, and Su Yi realized that Dino was holding a lot of things in his arms. One of the hard-shelled fruits, Su Yi thought it was a coconut. After it was opened, Su Yi was almost killed by the smell. Damn, this stuff turned out to be durian. Su Yi couldn''t stand the smell, let alone a few orcs. As soon as Sinor smelled the smell, he began to sneeze, and then hid away with a look of disgust. Su Yi had to put the durian aside first. When Su Yi was looking for Dino''s things, she was suddenly attracted by a yellow thing. Because this thing is very similar to rice and also like wheat. But this one is really big, so Su Yi asked a little uncertainly: "Dino, where did you get this?"


    Dino actually didn''t remember anymore. He was only looking for things at the time, and he didn''t care about what he found.


    In desperation, Su also asked Dino to take him around the places he had been.


    Without going too far, Su Yi saw what he wanted to see.


    A yellow wheat field, it should be said that it is a giant wheat field. Because this wheat is taller than Su Yi. The ears of wheat are even more like human heads, which looks very spectacular in the past. The things here are really the products of genetic mutations.


    "Dino, go and ask Sinoor to come and help. I will collect food here first."


    Su Yi is in a good mood. Don''t people often starve to death during the rainy and snowy seasons here? Humph, now that he has food, can he still be starved to death? It''s a joke. Su Yi suddenly thought of the tragic encounter between Xue Ji Xinuoer and Little Eli in previous years. Snakes are afraid of cold, and there is little food in the snow season. Snake orcs who have no partners or children will choose to hibernate. But the orcs with their partners and children have to run around in the cold weather to take care of their families. For other orcs, maybe this is nothing. But for snakes, that is simply torture. Thinking of this, Su Yi suddenly couldn''t help feeling sore in his heart. Why didn''t he come to this world earlier? If he came earlier, Sinor wouldn''t have to be as cold as the snow season, and he would still be running around. Little Eli does not need to go hungry in the snow season.


    Su Yi was busy taking out two sickles from the space. Then he buried his head and started to work hard. When Sinor came, he saw Su Yi suddenly burning with a raging fire like chicken blood.


    "Let me come, you rest a while."


    Sinor walked over and looked at the sweat on Su Yi''s forehead, a vaguely distressed flash of eyesight.


    Su Yi smiled and said, "It''s time to exercise, here, you use that sickle and follow my movements."


    Su also pointed to the sickle on the ground on the side, and then gestured to Sinor to learn. Sinor picked up the sickle, smiled and knew how to use it. This wheat field is not big, Sinor moves very fast, and it will be all collected in a short while. Su Yi used the grass on the side to tie up the wheat and put it directly into the space. Since food can be stored in the space, he doesn''t need to care about what happens if it is left for a long time.


    "Where is the water? I want to take a bath." Su Yi was sweating all over, and the animal skins were really hot.


    Sinor reached out and hugged Su Yi, and walked in one direction. Su also didn''t refuse. He had been sitting on Sinor before, barefoot and nothing. But when he walks occasionally these days, he feels that his feet are rubbed and hurt. After taking a bath, he thought about making up some straw sandals.


    When they came to a small water pool, Su Yi asked while taking off his clothes: "Sinoer, is there any kind of very flexible and strong grass or vines?"


    Sinor stayed for a while. He did not expect that Su Yi would undress directly in front of him. Suddenly seeing Su Yi''s upper body outside, he was immediately attracted and did not hear Su Yi at all.

 Chapter 19：

    Su Yi gave Sinor a funny look, then walked over to pull Sinor down, stepped on and kissed Sinor''s eyes.


    "Is there any kind of soft and strong grass or vines?" Su Yi repeated it with a smile. Sinoer nodded hurriedly, and then wanted to turn around to look for it, but was caught by Su Yi.


    "Hold this, it''s better than your bone knife." Su Yi stuffed the dagger into Sinor''s hand.


    Sinoe looked at the unusually sharp knife in his hand. This is the best thing for Su Yi to defend himself. He has seen how powerful this knife is.


    "I''m an orc, don''t need it, you should keep self-defense."


    Su Yi put the dagger back into the scabbard, and then conjured another one like a trick, and the two daggers looked exactly the same.


    "A pair, if you don''t want it, I''ll give it to other orcs. Don''t regret it when that happens." Su Yi said threatening words, but his face was full of smiles.


    Sinor was stunned by his bright smile, and threw two daggers to the ground. He hugged Su Yi and walked under the tree on the side, then directly put Su Yi on the tree and kissed him twice.


    Su Yi was stunned by his series of wild moves. The man was pressed on the tree, his feet hanging in the air with nowhere to focus. Su Yi wondered if this was a tree dong?


    Sinor was afraid that the rough skin of the tree would scratch Su Yi''s delicate back, and even used his arm to block Su Yi''s back.


    "I want to kiss you." Sinor''s voice became low and his eyes began to beastly.


    When Su Yi and Sinor were kissing before, he discovered that when Sinor''s mood fluctuates greatly, his eyes will begin to beast. It was the pupil when he became a beast, the black vertical lines became extremely thin in a while, and then became an oval again. It looks like a diamond reflecting the light in the sun, full of wild beauty.


    Su Yi''s heart throbbed and throbbed, and he couldn''t look away when he looked at Sinor.


    "But don''t go too far, you can stop by yourself." Su Yi slowly closed his eyes, because he had been hanging between the tree and Sinor, he felt really uncomfortable, so he took the initiative to hug Sinor. Neck.


    After getting the consent of his partner, Sinoe carefully placed it on Su Yi''s lips, feeling the warmth and softness of Su Yi''s lips. Sinor felt that his heart was about to be slowly warmed.


    Su also felt Xinor''s cautiousness, thinking that Xinor was psychologically, and because of the shadow caused by Mirel before, he did not dare to make excessive moves. Su Yi had to take the initiative to open her mouth, and the little snake gently licked Sinor''s lips like going out of a hole. After taking advantage, he immediately retracted. A smile flashed across Sinor''s eyes, and he remained motionless on Su Yi''s lips. Su Yi quickly became impatient, and this time he even more boldly sucked Sinor''s lips. Thinking that he could escape successfully, who knew that Xinor slammed Su Yi''s lips, and then the offensive fiercely deepened the kiss.


    Kissing and kissing becomes like a squad, with an indescribable sweet entanglement.


    Su Yi''s arm was a little sore, and she almost couldn''t hold Sinor and fell down. Sinor snorted in his mouth, dragged Su Yi''s **** up with one hand, and then quickly separated Su Yi''s legs with both hands, so that Su Yi''s legs were stuck on his waist, before he hugged Su Yi''s arms again. Tight Su Yi''s upper body.


    Su Yi was out of breath by the kiss, and was a little annoyed that Sinoe put him in this position. Although Su Yixinggei was a rough man, he also thought about having a daughter-in-law ride her on her waist. But what if the role is changed to him? Cough cough, suddenly the rough men felt a little embarrassed.


    Su Yi took advantage of the opportunity to catch her breath, and hurriedly raised her head to avoid Sinor¡¯s lips and said, "We still have a lot of work to do. Wait, you, ah..." Su Yi''s words were not finished yet. , Was taken aback by Sinoor''s actions. When Sinor dodged Su Yi, his lips rubbed against Su Yi''s tender neck, and he immediately shifted his attention to his neck. When Su Yi was talking, he sucked the tender meat on Su Yi''s neck forcefully, and the force was a little bit cruel, so Su Yi frowned and shouted.


    Su Yi immediately took a bite into Jun''s face and bit his chin on the side of his cheek, which was regarded as revenge. Then he pushed Sinoor and asked Sinoor to put himself down.


    Obviously Sinoer was a bit unwilling, and Su Yi looked at the paranoia flashing in Sinoer''s eyes, so she took the initiative and kissed him two more times before Sinoer slowly let him go.


    Su also walked towards the pool, and Sinoe followed him closely.


    Su Yi turned around and glared at him, "Didn''t you ask you to find something for me?"


    "I''ll look for it later." Sinor said with a natural look, walking to Su Yi''s side and couldn''t help but post it.


    Su Yi hurriedly pushed Xinor''s handsome face, his heart was in a mess, he was a little bit reacted by Xinor''s kiss just now. Su Yi shouted in his heart: Sure enough, he has been bent into a mosquito coil!


    Sinoe kissed Su Yi''s palm. Su Yi was busy clenching his palms. Just as she wanted to say something, she saw Sinoe staring at him charmingly. His big hand quickly grabbed Su Yi''s arm, and then followed Su Yi''s fair complexion. Slowly kissed his wrist bit by bit on his arm.


    Su Yi was so alluring by Xinor''s appearance that made him feel like a beautiful girl. Otherwise, why could Xinor just look at his face and kiss his arm like a treasure? The key is to use such a pious expression? If you don''t feel like it, it''s fake. To tell the truth, although Miriel''s looks are very beautiful, Sinor is also very handsome. In Su Yi''s eyes, Miril''s appearance was too soft. He liked the beauty of Sinor even more, and he did not appear feminine because of his beauty.


    When Su Yi was in a trance, Sinor had slowly come to Su Yi''s shoulder.


    "I''m going to help you find it now. How much do you need?" Sinor''s voice was still low and hoarse with a touch of affection. It suddenly rang in Su Yi''s ear, and Su Yi was a little confused.


    "What?" Su Yi asked a little stupidly, his eyes a little too anxious.


    "Aren''t you looking for sturdy grass?" Xinuoer smiled, and Su Yi''s eyes were dazzled with a beautiful and charming smile.


    "Oh, yes, you, you go, go." Su Yi nodded, seeing Xinor really let go of him and turned to leave, Su Yi hurriedly called Xinor.


    "Wait a moment."


    Sinor turned around when he heard the sound, Su Yi jumped up and hugged him again, "Let''s go together!"


    Sinoe hugged him, a person who didn''t like to laugh, was also amused by Su Yi.


    "What''s the matter, you don''t take a bath anymore?" Sinor asked petulantly.

 Chapter 20：

    "Wash! You wait for me for three minutes, and you wait for me for a while." Su Yi blurted out for three minutes, only to remember that the orcs here didn''t know how many minutes it was, so he had to change his mouth quickly.


    After speaking, Su Yi pulled his clothes and jumped into the pool. When he was still in the action group, Su Yi''s bath record was two minutes. At that time, for a case, he was taking a shower while eating bread, wishing to break it in two for a second. After Su Yi put on his clothes, Sinor had already picked up the dagger that was still on the ground.


    Then the two of them, just like the little child who had a love for the first time, had to pull their hands together from time to time when they walked together. Su Yi had never seen this kind of behavior in the street before. At that time, Su Yi always felt how much we love each other, and it''s hard to walk in any way, so you have to pull me and give me a hug. Now suddenly it was his turn, Su Yi completely forgot his contempt before. Now Su Yi is almost like a brain-dead. Seeing Xinor''s sight away from him, he deliberately walked in front of him to block his sight. Sinor had no choice but to stretch out his hand to hold Su Yi to stop him from running around. After finding the right grass and vines, Su Yi specifically asked Sinor to collect more. This kind of grass can be used as a rope or used to weave a straw mat. The process of weaving straw shoes was very unsatisfactory, and Su Yi also played at his grandfather''s house when he was very young. At that time, Grandpa didn''t have any toys at home, so Grandpa took straw shoes and straw hat for Su Yi to play with. Su was more curious and asked his grandfather to teach him how to make it. After a long time, I don''t remember very clearly. After tossing for a long time, a weird straw sandal came out. Su also didn''t pay attention to wearing it on his feet first.


    When little Eli, who was in a hurry, came over with Dino to find the two "lost" parents.


    Su Yi just remembered that they still have another important task, which is to bring a baby. The two children are probably hungry. The two unqualified parents immediately started cooking. After feeding the baby, he hurriedly set off again.


    When on the way, little Eli always felt that there was a difference between his mother and father and the beast father. But as a kid, he can only feel the difference, but he can''t tell what''s the difference? If you have to say something carefully, it is that the mother and father, who always likes to be close to him, suddenly become very close to the beast father. After falling down midway, little Eli took the opportunity to discuss with Dino. But Dino is just a little older kid, so Dino didn''t give a good answer.


    Su Yi has gained a lot in the past two days. The grain storage room of the space is full of things, and now Su Yi has begun to pile things in the back yard. Since Su also told Sinor that his space can preserve food from deteriorating, Sinor no longer only catches enough for one day each time he hunts. If the prey you meet, Dosinore will fight more, and then put it nearby and take Su Yi to fetch it.


    During the period, Su Yi also looked for mussel shells, both in dark and light. He deliberately chose some brightly colored things. Children like these brightly colored things.


    On the fourth day of the journey, an accident happened suddenly.


    The family of four who had stopped to rest was talking and laughing for dinner.


    Suddenly heard a noisy beast call, Su Yi immediately guarded the two children behind him. Then I saw a dirty little female rushing out of a weed. The action he rushed out was too fierce, so he didn''t stand firm at all, and he rolled directly on the ground.


    When he fell, two fangfang beasts chased him.


    Sinor didn''t transform, and directly rushed the dagger that Su Yi gave him. Su Yi didn''t worry about Sinor, let go of the two children and walked carefully towards the little female. The little female was a little scared at first, and only relaxed a little when she saw that Su Yi was also a female. His whole body was dirty, and he couldn''t see the color of his original skin at all. The clothes on his body are even more tattered, almost unable to cover his body.


    "Are you okay?" Su Yi carefully lifted up the female, when Sinoor''s battle was over. Sinor dragged the two giant fangtooths and walked aside. Su also knows that this is Sinoer''s unique thoughtfulness. Sinor is such a person, he won''t say much but will do it silently. Seeing that this little female was so frightened, she dragged the tragic beast aside.


    "Thank you, thank you." The little female''s body is still trembling, her big eyes are very bright, and her eyes are full of panic and anxiety. Although I don''t know what this female has experienced, Su also knows that he must have experienced many terrible things. Su has also seen other females. Normal females lead a carefree life under the protection of tribes and orcs. The little female in such an environment would not show such an expression, let alone be covered with wounds like him.


    "Come on, it''s okay, it''s okay." Su Yi helped him to the fire and gave him a bowl of broth with clam shells. The little female should have been hungry for a long time. As soon as she smelled the scent, she tremblingly held her mouth and drank abruptly, choked severely because she drank too eagerly.


    Dinault obediently picked up a piece of barbecue and handed it to the little female. Dino had also been hungry, so he knew the feeling of being hungry. Dino really didn''t want to remember the feeling of wanting to eat when he saw the grass.


    After Sinor came back, he sat beside Su Yi. Su Yi immediately looked at him with a strange expression. Didn''t she say that the females in the Orc Continent are the same as Bao? How could there be such a female in the forest?


    Sinor shook his head at Su Yi. He didn''t know what was going on, so he could only wait for the little female to answer.


    After the little female was full, Su Yi put on a gentle smile and asked, "Why are you alone in the forest?"


    The little female''s face suddenly changed, as if she was thinking of something unpleasant, and she burst into tears with sadness. Su Yi is most afraid of people crying, especially when he sees a big man crying in front of him. Although he knew that this big man was a woman here, Su Yi couldn''t help but go slightly to the beginning. When the little female was sobbing and crying enough, Su Yi couldn''t help asking again.


    This time the little female spoke as if she had gathered courage, "I, I was tricked out by a friend of the tribe, I believe him so much, I really don''t understand why he treats me like this?"


    Su Yi heard that the feelings of this little female, like Mirell, are all because they have offended and been calculated by others?


    Su also subconsciously felt that this little female might be, like Mirell, a person with extremely poor personality or character problems.


    "Then, where is your tribe? We can send you back."


    The little female lowered her eyes, her tone was filled with sadness, "There, I never want to go back, never..."

 Chapter 21：

    In fact, Su is not a person who likes to listen to stories, but seeing the curious little Eli, he had to bite the bullet and talk to the little female.


    "What happened?"


    The little female hugged her shoulders with her dark hands, and said with teary eyes: "My name is Minuo. I am a female of the White Tiger tribe not far away. Because, because I have been weak in character since I was young, I have never had any friends, and I am not affected by it. The orcs are welcome. The orcs of the White Tiger tribe all like females with bold and enthusiastic characters, but I, I always blush and shy..." As I talked about the little females, the voice became smaller and smaller, and the people slowly Retracted into his arm. Su Yi looked at Mino shyly shrinking into a ball, and suddenly felt that the previous guess might be wrong. How could this kind of guy who was almost out of breath when talking about it be comparable to Mirell? Mireel is a master of love among the orcs, and Mino is simply the kind of communicative phobia and mimosa physique?


    "What is so shy about you?" Su Yi couldn''t help asking.


    Mino shrank behind Su Yi, and tremblingly pointed at Sinor.


    Su Yi burst into laughter, the more he smiled, the tighter Minuo shrank, and his appearance was almost like a snail. The innocent Sinor had to go farther, and the provincial lay gun again inexplicably.


    Sinor was far away, and Mino probed his head to observe the surroundings. After seeing that there was no adult orc like outside, he continued to whisper as if he could breathe suddenly: "Also, I, I am a child of a wandering orc. Since I was a child, I was often bullied by people in the tribe. Later, I was taken by a kind-hearted witch doctor to help, and then I met my first friend Xiao Luo. He, he is the only one, willing to follow me The speaker. I still don¡¯t understand him, why did he do this to me?"


    Su Yi actually resembles Tucao, this idiot-like fellow was probably taken advantage of. As for what kind of reason, Su Yi was not very concerned, but keenly caught a little, "You are by the witch doctor, so you should know a lot of herbs, right?"


    Mino blinked his big eyes silly, and didn''t quite understand why Su Yi asked this suddenly, but he still nodded because of his honest and sluggish personality.


    "Then do you still want to return to the tribe?"


    Su Yi continued to ask, Su Yi, who had already grinned in his heart, turned over with joy. If this Mino is not so stupid, perhaps he has already noticed something from Su Yi''s questioning. But it''s a pity that Mino''s IQ is not enough, so he doesn''t know that Su is also making small calculations.


    "I, I don¡¯t want to go back, I, I¡¯m missing, no one came to look for me. I have been hiding in a tree hole nearby. I wanted to try to go back by myself, but every time I came out, I almost lost my life. . I''m obviously so close to the tribe, but none of them came to me." As he talked, Mino began to sob and cried again.


    Su Yile dragged Sinor and walked a little farther and said to Sinor: "Let¡¯s keep him, he knows herbs, and we will have witch doctors in the future." Su Yi thought: This is not free, cheating. Got a personal doctor?


    Sinor frowned, "It is not convenient for me to carry him, after all, he is still a single female."


    Su Yi smiled and said: "It''s okay, it''s only temporary. When I find a suitable place to settle, I will find a way to help him find an orc."


    Sinor looked at Su Yi suspiciously, and saw that Su Yi was full of confidence and couldn''t help but smile: "With so few females, his tribe orcs didn''t choose him. It must be not just because he is too shy."


    "Let''s take it first, because I''m fortunate enough to suffer you."


    Sinor suddenly lowered his head, then pointed to his cheek. Su Yi gave Sinor angrily, and blamed him for his indulgence these days. Sinor, who had always taken care of him, was getting better and better. Su Yi kissed Sinor on the cheek, because the touch was so good, Su Yi couldn''t help kissing again. Su also felt that he was the most deadly person in the world. The two people who had been talking about business soon hugged each other again and began to nibble each other. Before I had two bites, I heard little Eli''s soft baby sound.


    "Ah, beast father, don''t bite mother and father! Mother and father will hurt!"


    Su Yi pushed Sinor away abruptly and looked back at his good son with an embarrassed look. Little Eli was staring at the two of them with eyes like small lanterns.


    Su Yi came over and picked up little Eli, and he smiled and said, "Why did you run over?"


    Little Eli stretched out her little tongue and licked the corner of Su Yi''s mouth. The little adult said, "It doesn''t hurt or it hurts. Little Eli wants to call mother and father to go to bed."


    "I don''t hurt, you don''t think it hurts." Su Yi pointed to his mouth and said.


    Little Eli groaned, and the accusation usually pointed at Sinor with a small tail and said: "Little Eli did not lie. The father of the beast has clearly bit his mother and father''s lips, and the mother and father are still struggling very painfully. Beast father, did you fight?"


    Sinor smiled slightly at the beginning, forcibly resisted and didn''t laugh directly.


    Su Yi coughed, to cover up his embarrassment and said, "No, it''s just a way of expressing intimacy between adults, just like my little Eli." Su Yi, who has always been able to speak, suddenly has a The feeling of gaping.


    "Huh? Really? Then why don''t mother and father bite me, but biting is painful, right?"


    In order to prevent Little Eli¡¯s endless questions, Su Yi had to change the subject and asked very seriously: "Little Eli, what happened to that brother just now?"


    "What brother? Minor is a scorpion, he is bigger than his mother and father and beast father~" Little Eli looked at Su Yi, who couldn''t distinguish his brother, and couldn''t help showing a trace of contempt in his eyes. Su Yi''s heart collapsed while pretending to be calm and asked: "How do you know that it is a scorpion?"


    "It was Mino Shu who said it himself." Little Eli groaned twice as he said, wagging his tail cutely.


    Sinor followed Su Yi and silently watched the unnutritious conversation between Su Yi and Little Eli. Looking at Su Yi''s smile and seeing the cute appearance of little Eli who occasionally acted like a baby, Sinor felt that this was enough.


    After returning, Su Yi handed Little Eli to Sinor, and then took Mino to take a bath by the river. Although Su Yi felt that it didn''t matter if it was dirty, sir, Mino was too dirty, and he didn''t want to be with such a smelly person all the time. Su also thought for a while, and told Minor about the fact that Sinoor and Asby were unknown orcs. As for Minor''s willingness to stay, although Su Yi wants to keep him, no matter what decision Minor makes, Su Yi will not be too forceful.

 Chapter 22：

    "How did you get together?" Mino asked suddenly, and Mino admired Su Yi very much. He had the courage to be with the unknown orc. But Mino looked at the Sinor, he looked very good and looked very strong. Su Yi and Sinor also have cute little orcs. Such a family looks really wonderful. And just getting along, Mino felt that this family was much better than the people in the tribe. Not only saved him, but also gave him food.


    "I met, and then we were together." This is not a lie for Su Yi. He was reborn here and then met Sinoer. There was not even a big ups and downs, not to mention the ups and downs in TV dramas and novels. It was just such a natural together.


    "Aren''t you afraid? He is unknown, are you not afraid?" Mino said in a low voice, with timidity and cowardice in his voice.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of, they are also orcs, don''t you think I''m not good?" Su Yi patted his shoulder. Su Yi felt that his strength was getting stronger due to frequent work recently.


    Mino said enviously: "It''s pretty good, and your Eli is so cute."


    As soon as he mentioned little Eli, Su Yi came to his spirits, "Yes, that little guy is a real treasure. I have been looking forward to his transformation, he must be a super cute baby."


    Mino is the most traditional female in the Orc Continent. She always hopes to find a strong orc and give birth to a cute and healthy baby. But his current age is one year older than Sinor. Sinor''s baby is over two years old, and Minor doesn''t even have a predetermined partner. Mino is not ugly, he belongs to the kind of cute. But the orcs who had come into contact with him felt that Mino was almost out of breath at every turn, and those orcs did not dare to contact him. After Mino became an adult, an orc once pursued Mino. But when the orc asked to have **** with Mino, Mino fainted because of excessive tension and fear. But the orc was scared to death, causing the orc to leave a psychological shadow. After that, the orcs were even more afraid to approach Minor.


    Early the next morning, I didn''t cook in a hurry, but grilled some meat as rations.


    At the time of departure, Mino had been struggling for a long time because he had to sit on Sinor. In the end, Su Yi was convinced. After seeing Sinor transforming, Minor had never seen an orc transforming so close, and he was shocked on the spot. Su Yi dragged Mino to sit on Sinor''s back, Mino blushing with a piece of animal skin.


    Su also had the illusion that he was an old bustard, and then closed Mino to pick up guests. And this stuff, why keep stalking Sinor''s scales?


    Mino was excited, he had never sat on an orc before. Every time he saw the orc carrying his beloved female, he could only look at it with envy from a distance. Unexpectedly, one day he would be able to sit on an orc. Although this orc is of another race, there is no white tiger orc to sit comfortably, but the orc is really strong in transformation! And the scales of this orc are so beautiful, like crystal stones.


    When Mino couldn''t help it again, and stretched out his hand to touch it, Su Yi almost kicked Mino with a sharp kick, which ended Mino''s constant fantasies. Mino kept apologizing, this time he simply buried himself in animal skins, looking as if he was going to smother himself to death.


    Su Yi said cruelly in his heart: Lao Tzu''s man dare to touch, this girl doesn''t want to live anymore. No need to hurry up, help this girl abduct an orc out.


    In the afternoon that day, Sinor suddenly hovered over a valley and said to Su Yi who was on him: "I think it''s pretty good here. Let''s go down and take a look."


    Su Yi looked down and saw a huge bowl-shaped valley unfolding in front of him. The valley is surrounded by mountains, and the mountains are full of lush vegetation. The terrain in the valley is very flat, and there is a big river across the valley, looking down from the sky, like a silver ribbon. The rock walls outside the valley are very steep, and the terrain can be used to block the flightless beasts.


    In fact, when Su Yi saw the big river, he thought it was pretty good here. Even if there is no natural barrier on all sides, he is willing to live here for the sake of this big river. As for the security issue that Sinoor was worried about, Su also had thought of many ways. If there are too many people in the future, they can rely on the strong combat power of the orcs, and if there are few people, they can also open underground tunnels and other safety measures. There is not an old saying in China that there is nothing difficult in the world, I am afraid that there are people with a heart. As long as they are willing to use their brains, no matter how many problems are small problems.


    When Sinoor landed safely, little Eli ran around with Asby curiously. I haven''t checked it clearly yet, and I don''t know if there is any danger, Su Yi hurriedly followed with a dagger.


    Mino was packing things, but when he saw Su Yi left, he looked at Sinoer who was left to pack things. Mino chose to catch up with Su Yi in the end. Mino really didn''t have the guts to get along with an orc by himself, even if the orc already had a partner. Mino looked at the beautiful scenery around him, thinking that this might be their home in the future, Mino jumped happily. Su Yi stopped abruptly in the distance, and the whole person looked at the front tensely. Mino was startled, and hurriedly followed Su Yi''s direction. I saw two orcs, holding little Eli looking at them.


    Orcs?


    Mino was stunned. The orcs would not harm the little orcs and the female, but the attitudes of the two orcs were very bad.


    Su Yi frowned slightly, and the muscles all over his body tightened. He was just two steps late when he saw little Eli fall into the hands of others. Little Eli was also well-behaved, knowing that he was dangerous now, and didn''t dare to cry and make a lot of noise, but was trembling slightly.


    As soon as Su Yi saw the appearance of little Eli, he said coldly: "What do you want to do?"


    Asby was closely following Little Eli, he was a beast at this time, and his hair was exploded, and there was a threatening sound in his mouth. The orc did not take a three or four-year-old little orc seriously, but looked at the two little females in front of him in shock. There are no tribes around here, so how come there are two females and there are such two little guys?


    "Which tribe are you from? Why are you here?" one of the two orcs asked coldly.


    The talking orc has short red-brown hair and is more than two meters tall. It belongs to that very majestic type, and its limbs have exaggerated muscles. The orc looks somewhere between a teenager and an adult. His face is a little green but his looks are very heroic. His eyes are also dark brown and very energetic.

 Chapter 23：

    When they appeared before, they moved very fast, but Su Yi still saw the tail behind the young orc. It was a lion''s tail. Although the young orc intentionally hid the tail when talking, Su Yi had already seen it.


    "We don''t have a tribe. To be more precise, we are the same as you." Su Yi said this, and Mino showed a suddenly realized expression. No wonder these orcs attacked them. It turns out that these orcs are also unknown orcs. They should be living in this valley, Su Yi and the others suddenly broke in. These unknown orcs thought that other tribes came here to expel them.


    The two orcs were dumbfounded, obviously not understanding the meaning of Su Yi''s words.


    On the side, Asby understood, Asby turned into a human form. When the two orcs saw the little orc''s arm, their eyes finally loosened. Probably because of similar reasons, their horrible expressions have also eased a bit.


    "Can you let go of my child first?" Su Yi reached out to them, grabbed Little Eli''s orc hesitated, and finally put Little Eli back on the ground. As soon as he returned to the ground, little Eli returned to Su Yi''s arms numbly.


    "Sorry, we thought it was from another tribe." The young orc smiled honestly, and his tail was no longer hidden behind him. Mino looked at them stunnedly, always feeling different from the unknown orcs that the tribe people said in his memory. The unknown orcs were very ferocious and liked to rob females, plundering food from other tribes and even hurt the orcs.


    But the unknown orcs Minor saw now were different from the legendary ones. Sinor is very gentle and beautiful, Asby is sensible and cute, and the two in front of him are even more silly and honest.


    The young orc was too nervous before, and found that there was no danger, so he relaxed. When I saw Su Yi''s beautiful appearance, I suddenly became a little shy. Then thinking that Su Yi already had a child, I was embarrassed to keep staring at them. As soon as she turned her gaze away, she saw another young female looking at herself. Driven by the instinct of the orc, the young orc smiled friendly at Mino.


    "Hello, my name is Dilson. Because we are unknown orcs, we have to hide in the valley. I just thought you belonged to other tribes. We did that because we were afraid of being expelled. I hope it didn''t scare you."


    Su Yi pointed to herself, "My name is Su Yi, and I have my child little Eli in my arms. The little orc is called Asby, and the female behind me is called Mino, and she is still single."


    Mino was blushing because the orc was looking at him, not knowing what to do. Suddenly I heard Su Yi introducing himself at this moment, but he even named him by name and said that he was single. Mino stared at the back of Su Yi''s head angrily, then blushed and ran away.


    Dilson also froze when he heard Su Yi''s words.


    The hint in Su Yi''s words is too obvious. Dilson''s companion, Jero asked uncertainly: "What do you mean?"


    An unknown orc has no right to have females. Although the female just now is very cute, they don''t want to harm others. There were also unknown orcs before, because they were abandoned by the tribe since they were young, and they hated other people. Those unknown orcs stole food from the tribe, wounded the orcs, and robbed the females of the tribe as their own. But such unknown orcs are still in the minority. Most of the unknown orcs, like Sinoor and Dilson, choose to live alone on their own.


    So when Su also hinted that they could pursue Mino, they were shocked, but no one dared to act.


    "He was also discarded by the tribe. If you even despise him, alas, poor Minuo will be alone for a lifetime." Su Yi deliberately made a pity expression on his face.


    When the little Eli heard that Mino was going to be alone for a lifetime, suddenly he said with a milky voice: "Mother and father, little Eli has grown up and can pursue Mino."


    The two orcs who were still entangled suddenly became happy when they heard it.


    When Sinor, who was worried over there, arrived, he smelled the smell of an orc. However, there was no major movement, and Sinoe was not very worried. Because he understands Su Yi''s toughness, if he really encounters danger, Su Yi will definitely act.


    Su Yi saw Sinor walking in the distance and hurriedly pointed at Sinor and said with a smug expression: "He is my partner, and he is also an unknown orc. He belongs to the winged snake clan."


    Sinor heard Su Yi''s words and couldn''t help but look at the two orcs on the opposite side.


    After all, Dilson was still a young adult, and when he knew that Sinor was the partner of this beautiful female, he immediately showed a look of admiration.


    "You, you actually have your own female? How did you do it?"


    Sinor opened his mouth, before he could speak, he was preempted by Su Yi.


    "Of course it''s the pursuit. How can you know if you don''t try it?" Su Yi wouldn''t let Sinor say that he was exchanged for prey by Sinor. Sinor came to Su Yi and didn''t open his mouth to expose Su Yi''s lies.


    "But ordinary females fainted when they saw us." Dilson said with an innocent look.


    Soon a few people got acquainted, and when Su Yi was chatting with them, he realized that they had only arrived here two months ago. With them were two young orcs, a middle-aged orc. The middle-aged orc was not an unknown orc, but a wandering orc with a widowed spouse. Because I didn''t want to stay in that tribe full of memories, I wandered around outside. Originally intended to wander until death, but after meeting these young children, after a brief time with each other, the middle-aged orcs found that they were all good children. So the middle-aged orcs planned to follow them, mainly because they didn''t want these kind children to die in the dangerous forest because they were young. Choosing to settle here is also the idea of ??a middle-aged orc.


    Su Yi and the others followed Dilson and the others to visit the middle-aged orcs. The middle-aged orc was named Tiger, and he did not look old at all. In Su Yi''s eyes, he was at most a handsome uncle in his 30s and 40s. Tiger is a silver winged wolf with many injuries all over his body, which are evidence of his years. Tiger has a pair of very calm gray eyes, and he is so cool that he doesn''t talk very much. Even if Su Yi talked to him, Tiger just nodded at Su Yi very kindly.


    Dilson is from the winged lion clan and has just grown up this year.


    Speaking of age, I have to say it carefully. The females here are 16-year-old adults. After the age of 16, the females can choose the orcs they like, and the orcs are only considered adults until they are 20 years old. If a couple is not an adult at one age, then they must wait until both of them are adults before they can become partners.

 Chapter 24：

    The people here, whether they are orcs or females, have reached middle age at the age of 50, and the age of 90 is not as good as middle-aged. People here should be able to live to more than 140 years if they are not sick or disasters, and survive naturally.


    Dilson is 20 years old this year, Taylor is 67 years old, Sinor is 26 years old, and Su Yi is only 21 years old. Normal females will be scrambled by orcs before they reach adulthood. So when females reach adulthood, they already have their own partners or quasi-partners. Mino was 28 years old and already belonged to the Saint Seiya among the Saints. On the other hand, Su is also very anxious, Minor likes children very much. The females of the Orc Continent are very weak and have a very low conception rate. Generally able families will work hard to give birth to babies when they are young. Because the female is over 30 years old, the conception rate is even lower. Su also thought that even if Mino finally found a partner, it might be difficult for him to have a baby.


    Dilson¡¯s other two friends, one is Jells and the other is Ian.


    Jells¡¯ animal form is a flying dragon. Because the race is very rare, when Jells was discovered to be an unknown orc, their tribe did not drive Jells away. But Jells didn''t like it. The people around him treated him as if they were hiding from the plague, and they didn''t like the way they were afraid of him and smiled at him. So Jels finally left the tribe by himself. He would rather live freely, than be stared at everywhere like a sinner.


    Ian belongs to the Winged Wolves. He is an orc, but since he became a human being at the age of three, he couldn''t transform into an orc again, so Ian was expelled. Compared with other orcs, Ian''s experience is the most tragic. An orc who can''t transform into a beast, even if he has better physical fitness than a female, but it is difficult for him to survive in a dangerous forest everywhere. In order to survive, Ian followed other unknown orcs at first. But those orcs have very distorted personalities. Often made actions that hurt other orcs, and even frequently attacked other tribes. Then they caught a little female and wanted to insult that female. Ian couldn''t help stopping them, but was beaten by them. Later, Ian secretly released the female, and under the rage of the unknown orcs, I don''t know who proposed to replace the female with Ian. Anyway, Ian is no different from a female. As for what happened afterwards, Ian didn''t tell anyone else. He fell into the forest with his whole body wounded and was rescued by Dilson passing by. If I didn''t meet Dilson, Ian would either be taken away by the beast, or he would lose too much blood and die.


    Ian''s character is very awkward because of his tragic experience, and he doesn''t like contact with strangers.


    These were all Dilson told Su Yi and the others in advance. Dilson was afraid that Su Yi would see them and thought that Jels and Ian were not friendly.


    After hearing their story, Mino''s eye circles on the side could not help but red. He has also tasted that kind of helplessness and despair, so he feels it very much. Where did Dilson see a female crying, and when he saw Mino crying, he hurried around in place.


    Su Yi looked at Dilson and couldn''t help but cheat.


    Dilson wiped his hand and carefully wiped away tears for Mino. Mino was still immersed in his own little world, and suddenly felt the touch on his cheeks. Once he turned back, he saw Dilson''s bewildered expression. Mino immediately realized that he was in such close contact with an orc? And this orc is actually helping him wipe his tears? At the thought of this, Mino''s head immediately smoked.


    Dilson saw Mino shed a pitiful tear, and then suddenly his face flushed and was about to faint. While worried that Mino would faint and fall, he was afraid that he would let out a female by reaching out his hand. disgust?


    Su Yi looked at them with a particularly unconscionable expression, "They are really a natural match, a good match."


    Sinoe didn''t know how she fits well. He just looked at Dilson, who was sweating anxiously. He wanted to reach out and hug someone but was scared. He felt a little familiar to him before. Sinor gave a light cough, and quickly looked away, unwilling to take another look, always feeling that it was too embarrassing.


    Su Yi looked at Mino trying to faint, feeling really uncomfortable, so he kicked a stone with his foot and hit Mino''s ankle. Mino fell back directly after eating pain, Dilson didn''t dare to think about it at this moment, and he took Mino into his arms with a big wave of his hand.


    Mino just felt hugged by a fiery embrace, he felt that he couldn''t breathe in an instant.


    And Dilson looked at the person in his arms stupidly, only thinking that this female was so weak and light. He was afraid that with a little bit of effort, he would crush the little female. The little female''s face was very red, but with her big wet eyes, she was very cute and moving.


    Just when Mino looked at Dilson''s face and wanted to roll his eyes to faint, he felt something hit on his body, and his mind was awake again under a sharp pain.


    Dilson asked in a low voice, "Um, are you okay with that?"


    Dilson was sweating profusely, and his powerful arms cramped from over-tension.


    Minuo hurriedly covered his face with his hands, and kept telling himself in his heart that he must not be dizzy or dizzy.


    Su Yi turned around and smiled triumphantly at Sinor, "I''m great, this is a **** assist."


    Although Sinor didn''t understand what a **** assist was, he nodded.


    Just when Su Yi was secretly smug, he suddenly heard an exclamation, and when Su Yi looked back, he saw which two dudes had fallen into a ball. The tall and strong Dilson pressed directly on Mino, the petite Mino was completely invisible.


    Su Yi was suddenly covered with black lines. Mino''s fainting was not psychologically unbearable, but physically unbearable and stunned, right?


    When Mino woke up the next day, remembering what happened yesterday, he really wished to just die.


    The reason why Dilson fell was entirely because Mino couldn''t help reaching out and touching it when he saw Dilson''s strong abdominal muscles. That''s how it touched the strong Dilson''s heart and soul. Dilson, who had never been teased by a female, collapsed on the spot.


    Here Mino is ashamed and wants to commit suicide.


    Dilson over there is not much better, an orc, who failed to help the female, even stunned the female directly? Speaking out, it is estimated that you will laugh off the big teeth of others. Dilson, I think he is really unpromising. Didn''t the female just touch him? He actually felt the female''s little hand, and immediately reacted? What a shame!

 Chapter 25：

    Su Yi and the others live in a cave in the valley temporarily, and Minuo lives with Su Yi''s family for safety. Because of yesterday''s events, Mino has been shrinking in the cave and reluctant to come out. Su also wanted to observe the terrain, and couldn''t always accompany Mino, so Dino and Little Eli stayed in the cave to be a company with Mino.


    Because he had saved a lot of prey from hunting before, Su Yi let Sinor take a vacation, and the two of them wandered around in the valley. The valley was actually quite big, and they stopped and walked and finally stopped at a very flat place close to the river. Su Yi took a measure with his footsteps, and then brought a few small stones to mark. He plans to build a house by the river so that it will be convenient to handle prey or use water in the future.


    "Okay, let''s go out and look for clay or yellow mud. Of course, it would be better if there is glutinous rice. That thing is the best thing to use." Su Yi said, pulling Sinor to go out of the valley without walking a lot. I saw Dilson and Jero just a step away, and it seemed that they were planning to go out hunting. Dilson has been very depressed because of what happened yesterday. Jero wanted to go with Su Yi and the others, but Su Yi refused. They have to walk to find the clay easily. As soon as he heard that Su Yi was looking for something, Jero said that they could help them see when they were hunting. Su Yi carefully talked to them about the appearance of the clay and yellow mud. Regardless of whether it can be found today, Su Yi will first use the space to carry back a pile of stones. So it is even more impossible for Su to be with Dilsen Jero.


    It didn''t take long before Su Yi found a good piece of stone. Spread a huge animal skin on the ground and let Sinor carry the stone. When Su Yi was still in the original world, once took his parents out on vacation, and lived in a stone house built by an old couple. The house is not very big, but it is full of rustic American countryside. The small yard was also made of gravel, and a small garden was paved. At that time, Su also fell in love with the stone house, and enthusiastically went to help the neighbor''s house rebuild the house with the old American man. So Su Yi knows a little bit about building houses with stones.


    Su Yi looked around for a while, but couldn''t find any sticky clay, so he had to go back to Sinor and put away the pile of rocks. Su also planned to make the wall base thicker, because he chose to use uneven stones to build up the wall. A thicker wall would make the wall stronger, so he needed more materials. In order to bond the gaps between the stones and make the walls stronger, more clay and yellow mud are needed. On this day, Su Yi and Sinor back and forth, transporting stones four times. At the riverside marked by Su Yi, the stones quickly piled up into hills.


    For convenience, Su also built a simple stove by the river.


    Mino was sad all morning. In the afternoon, he picked up Su Yi''s basket and picked wild fruits and firewood in the valley with his two children. Although Mino had small arms and legs, he did a lot of help for Su Yi after a busy afternoon. Su Yi picked a few mussel shells that were the same as washbasins, and put the ingredients for the evening into different categories. Mino was peeling potatoes on the side, and when he saw that Su Yi was cleaning the internal organs of the animals, he murmured in his heart. In the hot season when food is abundant, few people are willing to eat the offal because the offal does not taste good.


    Su Yi stir-fried a portion of offal, and then made a big pot of potato stew. During the period, he let Sinoer go into the water to help him catch two fish. These two fish were different from the last time Su Yi caught himself. The fish was 1.5 meters away, and Su Yi''s face twitched. In the end, Sinor was asked to help deal with it, it was too big. Although his body has been getting stronger and stronger recently, Su Yi still couldn''t help but complain when he looked at the big fish who was about to catch up with his height. The last fish was processed, and it was grilled on the fire. The other Su Yi used fish heads to stew a pot of fresh soup, and the rest was marinated by Su Yi, then cut into slices and fried. When it was time to eat, it was estimated that he smelled the fragrance, and Dilson Yujieluo came over to eat the rice.


    Su also knew that the orcs had a lot of appetite, so he had to fry another pot of meat so that Sinoldo could roast two animal legs.


    During the meal, Dino was very well-behaved and gave everyone a bowl. Since these orcs didn''t know how to use chopsticks, Su Yi didn''t force them to use chopsticks too much. Dilson looked at the clam shell in his hand, and asked very strangely: "So this thing can still hold food?" He said and took a sip of fish soup. He liked Su Yi''s new food, Fa Dilson very much. , Especially for Su Yi''s stir-fried offal. Originally, Mino had been reluctant to eat that, and when he heard Dilson''s words, he couldn''t help but look at it more. Then carefully use a spoon to pull a piece of liver into the mouth, but the taste is not good.


    Su Yi used chopsticks while eating, and gave Sinor a piece of meat. Sinor passed through Su Yi''s cock. Although he could already use chopsticks, he still didn''t use it very smoothly. Suddenly there are more guests now, and these two guests are still very rude, and Su is also worried that Sinor will not have enough to eat.


    Dilson looked at the couple, and did not worry about other people''s feelings, and even openly fed each other in front of them, which was simply too irritating for them who were still single. Dilson couldn''t help taking a peek at Mino. Mino was eating with his head down. When he felt Dilson''s sight, his face suddenly started to smoke again. Dilson couldn''t help but feel happy, the little female blushed without amusement.


    "By the way, I don''t know if we were looking for what you were looking for, so I brought it back." After Dilson was full, he suddenly thought of the clay he had promised to help Su Yi find during the day.


    Su Yi heard the words and hurriedly turned his head to look over. He saw Dilson take out a leaf, holding a handful of dirt in it. Su Yi took it and touched it. He didn''t expect to find it so easily, so he touched it again without believing it. After finally determining that it was the clay he was looking for, Su Yi suddenly happily patted Dilson on the shoulder.


    "Dear brother, for the sake of your helping me, I must help you more in the matter of chasing Minor."


    Mino was originally curiously looking at the soil in Su Yi''s hand, and suddenly when he heard Su Yi''s words, he stared at Su Yi with anger and shame. If it wasn''t for many people around, Mino really wanted to fight Su Yi. How come it''s so good, it''s getting on him again?


    Dilson didn''t expect that Su Ye would suddenly mention this, and he couldn''t help blushing. He glanced at Mino quickly, and couldn''t help feeling a little happy when he saw that Mino didn''t show an expression of disgusting him.

 Chapter 26：

    "You want so many rocks and soil, what are you going to do?"


    Jero couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    Su Yi smiled, stretched out his hand and said, "I''m going to build a big house. You also know that there are two snake-like orcs in my house. It''s too cold in a cave like that in the snow season. I''m going to build a big house." , And then get a big kang snow season so you won¡¯t be afraid of the cold."


    "What''s a house?" Dilson frowned slightly, having never heard of it.


    "You''ll know if you have nothing to do with it. Just like a cave, it''s used to live in."


    Su also plans to build a four-bedroom, one-living room, one kitchen and one bathroom, one large bedroom and two small bedrooms, and one room for sundries. There are two yards at the front and back, where you can plant vegetables and fruits.


    Early the next morning, Su Yi approached Dilson for help. Sinor''s animal body had no claws, so he couldn''t quickly complete the foundation digging project. When Dilson came, he even called Jells. Although Jells had a cold face the whole time, he didn''t say anything. But Jells'' beast body is so handsome. When he turned into shape, Su Yi thought he was watching a magical blockbuster. Is that a real dragon? Jells looked more like a dragon in Western mythology, with a huge body with two sturdy and terrifying claws. He dug out the foundation that Su Yi was about to dig in a few strokes.


    After that, Su also sent Dilson and Jells to dig the clay, while he and Sinoe planned the specific layout of the room. Because it is necessary to pan the kang, the problem of the flue must be considered in advance. After the layout is finalized, it is already noon.


    Mino, who was already able to help with cooking, took Esby to the river and assumed the responsibility of cooking. Su Yi would occasionally come over to give Minor some guidance. Although Mino has a weak personality, his cooking skills are not bad.


    In the afternoon, Su also let a few of them lay the foundation. When laying the foundation, they used a very flat stone to lay the foundation a little bit firmer. Su Yi is very fortunate that the orcs here are really strong, and they have to do everything a lot faster. During the construction of the house, time passed quickly. As the head of the supervisor, Su Yi watched the house built quickly and styled, not to mention how proud he was.


    At Su Yi''s request, the walls of the house were very wide. Although it was time-consuming, laborious, and stone-consuming to build it in this way, it was very strong. When it was time to pan the kang, because it was a meticulous job, Su Yi personally went into battle, and tossed a few times in a row. Many times during this period, there were problems with the kang. The internal structure of the kang is actually very complicated. To prevent the passing smoke, run away immediately. Inside the kang, the flue must be staggered. The layout of Su Yi¡¯s master bedroom is like this, except for the doorway and the middle of the room, all other places are Kang. Near the window is the bed, about four meters wide, and the one connected around it is only one meter two to three meters wide. Those places were used by Su Yi to place things. Because Su Yi chose, the Kang was started, and it really cost Su Yi a lot of effort. In order to place the leaking smoke, Su Yi directly mixed the sand with thick clay, and brushed all the kang. When the results came out, Mino said unceremoniously: "You might as well, the whole room is filled with kangs like this."


    Su Yiyi thought it was true, so when he was helping Little Eli, he directly made Little Eli¡¯s room a similar floor heating Kang. When little Eli found that his room was a bit taller, he asked very puzzled: "Mother and father, why is there no place to sleep in Eli''s room."


    Su also pointed to the entire room and said to Little Eli: "Baby, look at your entire room, it''s your bed."


    When Su Yi also copied the pattern of Little Eli''s room, Asby''s heart refused.


    Regarding the roofing of the house, Su Yi wanted to use wood and stone slabs at first. Later, when Sinoor and Jero were hunting, they found several long-necked beasts that were eaten by other beasts. Brought back his bones. The bones of the long-necked beast are very strong, and Sinor tried his best to entangle a long-necked orc when hunting before, but did not break the long-necked orc. Sinor''s beast body, that huge figure, caused terrible damage. In the huge beast, as long as it is entangled by Sinoor, Sinoor will directly break its spine. And because the long-necked beast has a huge body, its bones are also very long, which can be used as a house beam. Bone is stronger than wood, and lighter than slate. It is a very useful thing.


    After the house was topped, Su Yi also used bones to make a swing for little Eli and Asby in his yard. The happy little Eli had been entangled in the swing and did not want to get off.


    The house was built in about 20 days. If it was not for the waste of seven or eight days for the middle pan Kang, it should be completed sooner.


    During the few days when Su Yi was panning the kang, Asby and Little Eli helped Su Yi find **** and sesame pepper. At that time, I was busy and didn''t have time to cook, so although Minuo collected a lot of **** and sesame pepper, he didn''t try to make other food.


    Now that the house has finally been completed with untold hardships, Su Yi and Xinuoer went down to the river to catch four big fish, planning to have a spicy fish hot pot in the evening. Because I''m not sure everyone can eat spicy food, Su Yi didn''t put too much chili when making the bottom of the pot.


    Su Yi handled the fish, cut into pieces, filled with eight washbasin-sized clam shells. Mino also helped, washing a lot of vegetables, and cutting the potatoes into slices and set aside for later use. Later, seeing Dilson bring other people, Su Yi suddenly felt a little worried. With so many orcs, this bit of fish is definitely not enough to eat. Su Yi took Sinor with him, saying that he was going to move things, but in fact he took out some things from the space to cover people''s eyes. Among the things that Su Yi brought out included a whole Tooth Beast and a clam shell that was bigger than the iron pot they used. Su also intends to cook a pot, always feeling that so many people are really not enough to eat.


    Now that he had two pots, Su Yi put enough spicy in the iron pot, planning to make this pot a super spicy pot. As for the clam shell pot, I plan to make it light so that the two children and Mino can eat it.


    With the help of Sinoor and Mino, the entire Tooth Beast was quickly processed into pieces.


    If you eat hot pot, these orcs have to use chopsticks, but these careless orcs can''t use chopsticks at all. In desperation, Su Yi asked them to eat with chopsticks. Ian has been in a bad mood, but quickly learned. Learning to use chopsticks is actually a matter of talent. When Su Yi was a child, he was often laughed at by his father because he could not use chopsticks.


    The author has something to say:


    In order to ensure the quality of the article, it will be updated every day from tomorrow, and all the bugs pointed out by the little angels have been revised.


    Sure enough, if you write too quickly, you will make more mistakes. Buyu is a full-time writer, and requires 20,000 to 30,000 words a day. So this orc article was written too quickly, and I am sorry that there are many shortcomings.


    Not a great god, I really can''t work hard! !


    If you write too quickly, bugs fly all over the sky. The little angels are dissatisfied, and I am not satisfied.

 Chapter 27：

    Su also asked Dilson and the others to eat a light bite, while he and Sinoe eat super spicy ones. Su Yi''s dagger is very sharp, and the cut fish and meat are very thin. When the water in the pot is boiling, pour the pieces of meat into the pot. Soon the scent of meat was paired with the condiments, and the scent spread out in bursts.


    Sinor took a bite of the fish. The fish is so big that the thorns are few and big. The tender fish is accompanied by spicy, and most people will be choked if they can''t stand it. Sinor has no expression, and has a very fragrant expression on his face. Little Eli wanted to eat spicy too, but because he was too young, Su Yi just asked little Eli to lick his chopsticks, and little Eli gasped for breath.


    Dilson saw the appearance of little Eli, and because of curiosity, he also ate a piece of fish in a spicy pot, and his face immediately turned into pig liver color. Seeing Dilson scurrying around for water, Mino hurriedly picked up his bowl and handed it to him. Mino watched Dilson drank two sips of water, and finally recovered. He couldn''t help but muttered, "I can''t eat, eat, are you stupid?"


    Dilson smiled a little embarrassedly at Minor, and then, holding his bowl, carefully moved to Minor''s side. Minuo hurried to hide from Su Yi, and his face blushed.


    To Su Yi''s surprise, Ian looked weak and could even eat spicy food.


    Ian was choked when he ate it at first. But after eating the light one, I feel that the light one is not spicy enough. Ian felt Su Yi''s gaze, raised his eyes and nodded towards Su Yi. Ian''s height is between an orc and a female, and his body is between two. And Ian is very delicate, with slightly raised eyes that are very attractive. If it weren''t for his expression to be too gloomy, he must be no worse than a female. This may be the reason why Ian was ruined by those orcs in the first place.


    Everyone enjoyed the hot pot meal, and Su Yi also found out everyone''s taste. Ian likes spicy food as much as Sinor, and Asby also likes it but can''t eat too much. Dilson, Taylor, and Mino are not spicy at all. And Jero and Jells ate a lot of spicy and light ones. As for Little Eli, Su Yi directly raised him as a baby, so he shouldn''t be exposed to too much spicy food.


    "I think this house is very good, and I will build one in the future." Dilson said after eating fruit after dinner, pointing to Su Yi''s house.


    Su Yi glanced at him teasingly, "Who do you live with?"


    As soon as Dilson wanted to answer, he suddenly noticed that Mino was listening with his ears upright. He hesitated and hummed, "If, I mean if he wants..."


    "Who is he? Which one is he?" Su Yi took a bite of the fruit and leaned against Sinor next to him. Sinor comfortably hugged Su Yi''s waist from behind, tilted his head and took a bite at the fruit in Su Yi''s hand.


    "Of course, it''s him!" Dilson glanced at Minor. Mino was looking at Dilson all the time, so Mino saw Dilson''s eye clearly, blushing immediately, turning around and ran away.


    Dilson ran as soon as he saw Mino turn around, and didn''t understand his eagerness, so he hurried to chase Mino.


    Sinoe smiled and said, "You are fooling around again."


    Su Yi looked back and smiled. Just about to speak, he heard Ian on the side suddenly say: "The two of them are very suitable."


    Ian''s voice was not loud, but everyone around him heard it. Su Yi looked at Ian curiously, and Ian''s beautiful eyelashes flickered very moving.


    "I think so too, both are stupid, and it''s fun to live together." Su Yi said with a smile.


    Jero on the side disagreed with Su Yi''s opinion, "Dilson is actually very smart, but emotionally slow."


    Su Yi chatted with them for a while, the little Eli''s child started to feel sleepy, and everyone dispersed.


    Su Yi and Sinor temporarily put all the belongings in the cave in the storage room. Although it is the last month of the hot season, the weather is still a bit sultry. Su Yi chose a few pieces of animal skins with less fur to use as mattresses, and weave a few straw mats when there is time tomorrow.


    Su Yi laid out the two children first, because the children''s room can sleep on the entire floor, Su Yi is a little envious of them. When the kang is heated in winter, the rooms of these two children are probably warm.


    When she was about to sleep, little Eli suddenly got angry. Because Mino and Esby were sleeping in the same room for the time being, little Eli wanted to sleep alone. Little Eli used to sleep with Su Yi, even if she didn''t, she would also go with Sinor. But now that he has a new home, he wants to sleep alone, little Eli is very unhappy.


    Su Yi''s heart softened, and he planned to take Little Eli back to his bedroom. As soon as he picked up little Eli and turned around, he saw Sinor standing at the door with a slightly frowned brow and said: "Su Yi, you are too petting the child, let him sleep by himself."


    In the Orc Continent, because of poor living conditions, the family is in a cave, so people here do not have the habit of living in separate houses. Now that Su Yi has built the house, he is facing the problem of two children sleeping independently. Although Su Yi also felt that little orcs shouldn''t be too spoiled, but Su Yi thought that little Eli was only over two years old, so he said to Sinor, "Otherwise, wait until little Eli can transform into a humanoid and divide the room?"


    Sinor glanced at Su Yi, did not speak, but a flash of disapproval flashed in his beautiful eyes. However, even if Sinoor did not agree, he still chose to make concessions.


    "Forget it, take your time."


    Little Eli won a big victory, wagging his tail in Su Yi''s arms with joy.


    In fact, Su Yi is still thinking today that he can finally get along with Sinor alone, and he wants to stay with Sinor when he sleeps at night. During this period of time, I have been busy building the house, and the two of them have not been close for a long time.


    However, Su also forgot that he already had a baby, so the plan could only be declared a failure.


    Before dawn, Su Yi strangled little Eli to wake up. The little child didn''t know what he had dreamed of, so he slept very dishonestly all night. Sinor slept very shallowly. When Su Yi frowned and scratched his neck, Sinor woke up first, and hurriedly carried the little Eli who had restrained Su Yi to the other side of the bed. Su Yi rubbed his eyes and looked at Xinor''s enlarged face with a confused look.


    "Let me see, it seems to be red." Sinor touched Su Yi''s neck distressedly, and then saw Su Yi look confused, and kissed Su Yi on the cheek. Since Sinor is a snake, the temperature of his body is not high, and the temperature of his lips is also very light. When he kissed Su Yi''s face with his thin lips, Su Yan came back to his senses. Is his family Sinor hooking him? Su Yi''s eyes curled, and a smirk flashed. After stretching a lot, Su Yi used all fours to climb over the mountains, turning to Sinor and pressing Sinor to give him a bite.

 Chapter 28：

    Sinor glanced at the little Eli on the side, and directly hugged Su Yi with one hand and moved to the little Eli''s room. Because the new house did not have time to install doors and windows, the two of them did not dare to make much movement. Sinor hugged Su Yi and fell on the bed. Just about to press Su Yi to have a good affection, he heard Su Yi muffled and said: "No, I can''t do this kind of thing in my child''s bed. It''s really shameful. ."


    Sinor lowered his light-colored eyelashes and looked at Su Yi wanting to see the so-called shame in his mouth from his face, but saw Su Yizheng reaching out to touch his sturdy arm with a strange expression. If Sinoor knew what an idiot was, he would immediately replace the word strange.


    Sinor knew that Su Yi liked his face. At this moment, he was a little happy to see Su Yi touching his body. It seemed that his partner was also satisfied with his body.


    "Then what do you want?" Sinor pressed to Su Yi''s ear and said softly.


    Su Yi looked away from Sinor''s sturdy body, and saw Sinor looking at him condescendingly. Su Yi''s eyes were miserable, reflecting Su Yi''s own slightly nervous expression. Su Yi actually likes to get close to Sinor, but after all, he used to be a straight man. He used to think of someone else, but suddenly the angle changed to the one who was caught. Ahem, Su Yi always felt a little scary.


    "Wait until the house is completely set up." Su Yi said as soon as he gritted his teeth.


    Sinor lowered his head and kissed Su Yi''s lips, "Okay."


    Su Yi stretched out her hand to help Sinor straighten her hair, "Today, there are still a lot of things to do, I really want to hold you to sleep again."


    Sinor lay beside Su Yi, then took Su Yi''s palm and looked at it. Recently, Su Yi suffered a lot of crimes because of the house. My little hand, which was originally white and tender, had a lot of blisters worn out, and now the palm of my hand has shed a lot of skin. All this is because Su Yi wants them to live better, and also because he doesn''t want them to be frostbitten again in the snow season. Sinor saw these things silently. He was not a person who talked a lot. When he was with Su Yi, Su Yi said many times, and he listened silently.


    Su Yi squinted his eyes and felt a little sleepy, but suddenly felt the warmth from the palm of his hand. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Sinor gently kissing the wound on his palm. Su Yi looked sideways, looking at Sinor in a daze. If this guy is put in the original world, even if he is not a character like a world superstar, he can definitely fascinate thousands of girls. You need to have a figure, a face with a face, a gentle and calm personality, and a special knowledge of distressed people. He Su Ye is He De, how can he meet such a good lover? Su Yi couldn''t help laughing. Those orcs or females who had hurt Sinoor were really blind. They avoid such treasures as snakes and scorpions. It was cheaper than Su Yi. He picked up a big beautiful man for nothing, and also included a small meat bun, Eli.


    Sinor heard Su Yi''s laugh and couldn''t help asking: "What is it?"


    Su Yi rolled over and drilled into Sinor''s arms. Su Yi''s height was about 1.8 meters, which was the most adorable compared to Sinor, who was about two meters in height. Even Su Yi had repeatedly wanted to explode the brutality of his masters. But faced with a physical innate shortcoming, he couldn''t shake Sinor at all. For example, Su Yi clearly wanted to hold Sinor and put Sinor in his arms. However, Sinor was so big that it turned into Su Yi and got into Sinor''s arms.


    For Su Yi, who was thrown into his arms, Sinoer was very useful. Two slender arms hugged Su Yi, and Su Yi was completely trapped in Sinor''s arms.


    In the past, Dong Xiaoxiao pointed to the model in the magazine and said that when looking for a boyfriend, she must find a very tall one, so that she can sleep on her boyfriend without worrying about falling off. And she can also sit in her boyfriend''s arms, treat her boyfriend as a human-shaped sofa, and then play games and watch TV series together.


    At that time, Su Yi also recommended himself, saying that his height is fine. As a result, Dong Xiaoxiao rolled his eyes at Su Yi very weakly. Dong Xiaoxiao said, "Team Su, you don¡¯t care. Although you are also very handsome, I have been using you and Brother Chu yy recently. My subconscious mind You are a couple with Brother Chu."


    At that time, did Miss Dong Xiaoxiao predict that Su Yi would bend? Brother Chu was a high-ranking official that Su Yi had offended before. It was also because of this Brother Chu that Su Yi was transferred to the anti-professional team. After Su Yi entered the anti pornographic group, Brother Chu had visited Su Yi several times. At that time, Dong Xiaoxiao always felt that there was something between Brother Chu and Su Yi. In Dong Xiaoxiao''s eyes, the love and killing horses are the cutest.


    Now Su Yi wondered, did he count as helping Dong Xiaoxiao, fulfilling her wish that she couldn''t accomplish?


    In the morning Mino made breakfast, Su Yi and Sinor ate a little bit, and then went out to find suitable wood.


    In the end, Su also chose a very thick mahogany, because the color is light red and the material is very strong, Su Yi asked Sinoor to chop two. They were directly outside, peeling the bark, and then splitting it into pieces. Cutting trees is easy, and peeling is easy, but it is more troublesome to make a very flat door. Su also used straw rope to measure the width and height of the door in advance. He first used a dagger to carve the shape on the board. Sinor smoothed out the unevenness a little more with a bone knife. A few doors, two people just used a whole day.


    By the time they returned, it was already night.


    Mino told Su Yi that Dilson and the others also planned to build a house, so that Su Yi would come over and give some guidance when he had time.


    Su Yi was eating wild strawberries in his hands, and asked, "Then what do they plan to build?"


    "Dilson said that they are all single orcs. They plan to build a bigger one and live together. Although they already know how to build it, they still want you to check it out when you are okay."


    Su Yi nodded, "Dilson, plan to live with them? Don''t you plan to stay with him?"


    Mino couldn''t help but reddened again, and then he couldn''t help but hesitated.


    Su Yi reached out and knocked on his forehead, "Minuo, I tell you, to like is to like, to hate is to hate. If you like him, please tell Dilson openly, don¡¯t let Dilson if you don¡¯t like him. Wasting time on you. If you are so cowardly for a lifetime, even if Dilson is an unknown orc, he will sooner or later be discouraged because of your indecision. At that time, if you miss him, you may regret it. Don''t come to me and cry."


    Su Yi rarely speaks so seriously. Mino is obviously taken aback by Su Yi, but he can tell that Su Yi is good for him. Mino rubbed his hands restlessly, and then whispered: "I, I''m going to look for him now."

 Chapter 29：

    As for what Minor and Dilson said, Su also didn''t know, except that Dilson planned to build his own house the next day. In other words, Dilson will not live with other orcs. Everyone didn''t say anything, just looked at Mino with self-evident eyes.


    Because other people have to build houses, fewer people go out hunting. Since everyone helped them build houses before, Su also plans to help them hunt some prey. Dilson and the others send out an orc to hunt every day. Hearing Su Yi said to help, Dilson quickly refused. Because in the eyes of others, Sinor is one person raising two little orcs and two females. It''s just that Dilson didn''t know that Su Yi could actually go hunting.


    It is still the hot season, and the prey is not difficult to fight. Su Yi wants to save more to eat now, it will be difficult to hunt prey in the rainy season. And after the rainy season is the snow season, it is impossible for him to let Sinor go out in the snow at that time. Su Yi took out the crossbow from the space, planning to take the opportunity to practice hunting skills.


    Su Yi and Sinor went hunting a little farther away. Snakes are very good at hiding themselves, even if Sinor¡¯s figure is very large or bright white, but as long as Sinor wants to hide, he will soon disappear from Su Yi disappeared before his eyes. Sinor was worried about Su Yi at first, so he stayed with Su Yi. If he met a beast that Su Yi was not up to, Sinoer would help Su Yi to solve it.


    Su Yi''s first goal was a red-eyed beast that looked like a rabbit but had a body like a piglet. The red-eyed beast''s eyes were red as if they had just cried, and the big ears were erected high, and the whole body was very fat, and the flesh on the body was trembling without taking a step. Su Yi''s weapon against the red-eyed beast was a spear tied with a straw rope, and the tip of the spear was a bone knife that Su Yiran Sinor helped him make. Although the bone knife is not as sharp as a dagger, it is a good weapon.


    The crossbow was placed in the back basket by Su Yi, because it was a small crossbow, and it was impossible to kill a large beast with a single blow. Su also plans to hold it first and use it to hunt smaller animals. Holding the spear, he quietly approached the red-eyed beast, and when he was seven or eight steps away from the red-eyed beast, he suddenly pierced the beast''s neck directly and fiercely. The red-eyed beast suddenly let out a stern cry, which was very harsh and unpleasant. The straw rope in Su Yi''s hand suddenly tightened as the red-eyed beast struggled, and then dragged Su Yi forward a few steps. A lot of blood flowed out along the wound, and as the red-eyed beast struggled, the blood volume in the wound became larger and larger. Su Yi pulled out the dagger around his waist and quickly came to the struggling Red-Eyed Beast, cutting off the Red-Eyed Beast''s trachea when he lifted the knife and fell.


    Since Su Yi fought with the Impreza Orcs, Sinoe knew that Su Yi was very powerful, but now seeing Su Yi''s fierceness from his bones, Sinoe was a little bit overwhelmed.


    Su Yi drew the spear from the beast''s neck and smiled triumphantly at Sinor, who was hiding by the side.


    "How about? Now, don''t you worry?"


    Sinor walked out of the hiding place, came to Su Yi, stretched out his hand and pinched Su Yi''s nose and said, "It''s amazing."


    "This red-eyed beast, just put it here as a bait, it will definitely attract a lot of prey in a while." Su Yi said confidently, and then reached out to wipe the blood from the dagger. In fact, Su Yi wanted to create traps at first, but he couldn''t exercise his skills with traps. Later, after thinking about it, he planned to do it himself. Because of Mi Ruier''s poor physical fitness, Su Yi has been working hard for more than a month and his health is getting better and better. Originally, he still thought about running and exercising, but during this period of time, he has either moved rocks or built houses, and it has all been physical work, which saves Su Yi''s time for exercise.


    Su Yi and Sinor hid separately on the two big trees next to them, and then waited for their prey to hook.


    Such a heavy smell of blood must be able to attract many beasts. At first Sinor disagreed. He was an orc and a winged tribe, and he could fly up when he was in danger. But Sinor, worried that too many beasts would come, if he didn''t protect Su Yi, Su Yi''s situation would be very dangerous.


    But when Su Yi said that he could hide in the space when it was dangerous, Sinor felt a little relieved.


    Su Yi knew that Sinor was caring and messed up, and even forgot his space, but Su Yi''s heart was still warm. He joined the SWAT team at the age of 22 and has been a SWAT police for 6 years. Such a man in his early 30s would naturally not take his precious life to risk.


    After waiting for more than half an hour, I finally heard the roar of beasts around. Judging from the sound, there are about four or five animals. Su Yi squinted his eyes and looked in the direction of the sound. I saw a few green beasts that looked like dragon claw dragons, suddenly jumping out of the grass. Compared with other wild animals, their body is not very big, about one meter in height. Except for the belly, the limbs, including the neck, they are very slender and strong.


    Although Su Yi didn''t know such beasts, but seeing their light body and mouth full of fangs, they knew that they must not be something to provoke. I thought it would be able to attract a group of plump prey, but I didn''t expect a group of more ferocious beasts to come. They act in groups like this, much like hounds living in groups in the forest.


    Generally, such beasts are not very capable of single attack, but teamwork is very tacit.


    Seeing that the red-eyed beast was about to be bitten and dragged away by these guys. Su also took out the crossbow, aimed at one of the eyes and observed its head directly. Seeing Su Yi attacking, Sinor immediately turned into a beast body and rushed towards the group of little guys. As soon as they saw the huge body of Sinor, they knew it was in danger, turned and threw the red-eyed beast, and planned to run away immediately. But it¡¯s easy to come, and it¡¯s not that simple to leave. Sinor''s movements were fast, and one tail flew away in an instant. Su Yi had already slid down the tree trunk when Sinor rushed out. When he saw the one that had been flew by Sinor, he went up to make up the knife unceremoniously.


    Sinor also took one bite, and directly killed the two beasts.


    Su Yi held up and aimed at a beast that wanted to slip away. Only the sound of an arrow piercing the air was heard, and it instantly hit the left leg of the beast. The beast was unguarded, because of pain, his body suddenly fell forward. Su Yi had already picked up the spear and pierced it towards the thin neck of the beast. There was a burst of blood splattering, and Su Yi dragged the straw rope tied to the spear, and dragged the beast little by little.


    The author has something to say:


    (^§¥^) What an idiot I named! Ha ha


    Collect a few names from the little angel,


    1. Long brother''s future female


    2. A group of nasty cannon fodder females


    Come on and play

 Chapter 30：

    "What''s this? I haven''t seen it." Su Yi wiped the blood from his wrist and said to Sinor, who was slowly turning into a human shape next to him.


    Sinor first walked over to see if Su Yi was injured. After confirming that Su Yi''s body was full of beast blood, Sinor replied: "They are called thorn dragons and they like to hunt in groups."


    Su Yi smiled. Although the size of these thorn dragons can''t be compared with that of the toothy beasts and the red-eyed beasts, each one costs one hundred and forty to fifty catties. "We will clean them up first, and then I will put them in the space."


    Sinor nodded, dragging the two thorn dragons with one hand, and the red-eyed beast with the other hand and walked towards the stream not far away. Su Yi looked at the back of Sinor walking forward easily, and then looked at the two remaining. He originally planned to drag the two thorn dragons away with a violent breath, but when he dragged one thorn dragon and wanted to take the other one, Su Yi finally gave up one. There is still a distance to the nearby creek. It is really not wise for him to drag him over such a long distance. Just as Su Yi was dragging a thorn dragon forward, Sinor had already strode back.


    When the two approached each other, Su Yi saw the handsome face of a beautiful white-haired man, quickly zooming in in front of him. Then in the sun, Sinor''s eyes were particularly dazzling, and Su Yi wanted to say that his movements were so fast. He saw Sinor lower his head, and his thin soft lips were reflected on Su Yi''s cheeks. After Sinor finished kissing, he slightly opened the distance between the two people, and his light-colored eyelashes flickered slightly.


    "wait for me."


    Wait? Su Yi was taken aback for a moment, and just about to ask Sinor what he meant, he saw Sinor was already walking behind him.


    When Sinor appeared with the remaining thorn dragon, Su Yi curled his mouth and said in his heart: Huh, how powerful is it? Now is the sacred moment of hunting and raising a family, and it''s really unsatisfactory to flirt with me in the mood. Tucao in his heart, Su Yi himself didn''t even notice a smile on his mouth when he saw Sinor coming over.


    Sinor came over and reached out and took away the thorn dragon in Su Yi''s hand.


    "Shall I hold you and go?"


    Sinor stretched out his free hand and motioned for Su Yi to come over. If Su Yi is obediently obedient, then it is not Su Yi. Of course he didn''t even think about it, striding forward in a stride. As he walked, he said stiffly: "We don''t know yet, who runs faster than anyone else." After Su Yi finished speaking, he started running with oil on the soles of his feet.


    Sinor just speeded up a little bit, and didn''t really start running. He just followed Su Yi closely and never thought about running faster than his partner. In Sinor''s heart, if his partner wants to win, then he only needs to be responsible for losing.


    It didn''t take long for Su Yi to run before he knew Sinoor was letting him. Although I felt a bit embarrassed by someone whose actual age was younger than him, Su Yi was still inexplicably sweet in his heart.


    When the two came to the stream, Sinor didn''t want Su Yi to deal with the prey. But Su also had to learn how to skinning by himself, Xinor had no choice but to teach Su Yi to skin the beasts. Two people really started out, one is teaching and the other is learning. As for why, the **** thing like peeling turned into another scene? Su Yi actually wants to request a replay? Did he do something misleading first, or what did Sinoer do to him for a while?


    Originally, the two people sat face to face, but later became Su Yi sitting in Sinor''s arms. Su Yi, who was originally a meter and eight, did not look very thin. But being held in his arms by a two-meter-long Sinoer, Su Yi looked at Sinoer''s long hands and feet to completely wrap him. He was leaning back in Sinoor''s arms, with a **** dagger in his right hand, but his left hand was clasped with Sinoor''s left fingers, and Sinoor was kissing his neck with his head down.


    Su also knew that Sinor wanted it. Ahem, the current Su Yi is not the former Mirel after all. When Su Yi gets along with Sinor on weekdays, he not only doesn''t hate Sinor''s contact, but also takes the initiative to touch him. Moreover, Su Yi had promised Sinoer before that he would do it with him when the house was completely set up. At this moment Sinoer probably didn''t want to endure that much, so Su Yi turned her head slightly and kissed Sinoer back. With a slightly trembling voice, he said: "Let''s take care of this, then, and then..." Before a single sentence was finished, Su Yi''s old face was completely red. Su Yi completely forgot that he himself had despised Minor before.


    The position under Sinor''s eyes began to appear faintly scaly, snow-white gleaming in the sun with a weird and confusing luster. At this moment, Su Yi always felt that Sinor was not a snake, but more like an evil mermaid.


    When the two of them dealt with their prey, they were both absent-minded. Su Yi was entangled in her heart, and at the same time, it was uncomfortable for Sinoor to swallow him alive. Sinor''s eyes always made Su Yi feel like a girl who was stared at by a hungry wolf, both shy and inexplicably embarrassed. But no matter how uneasy in his heart, Su Yi immediately felt soft as soon as he saw Xinor''s slight forbearance. Su Yi sighed inwardly: Sure enough, Sinor is my nemesis.


    After finishing all the prey, Su Yi put away the prey and animal skins. Then he took the initiative to walk over and hugged Sinoor and said, "Let¡¯s take a shower first. The smell of blood is too heavy."


    Sinor''s face turned red immediately, his pupils shrank slightly, and he hugged Su Yi, then lowered his head and slowly kissed Su Yi''s lips.


    The bathing thing went very unsuccessfully.


    Su Yi did not expect Sinoor to have a nasty side. It is probably because Su Yi agreed to Sinoo''s courtship, so Sinoe was very paranoid and kept making trouble for Su Yi while taking a bath. In the end, Su Yi didn''t take a shower as he pleased, so he was held by Sinoor and turned into a secret cave. After entering the cave, Su Yi suddenly felt that he was being tricked. Su also always felt that he came from a civilized society, because he was rich in knowledge, and he always felt that he was smarter than the people here. However, Su Yi''s face twitched violently when he saw the neat animal skins in the cave and all kinds of bright red sprinkled on the animal skins. I don''t know if it is too late for him to choose to repent?


    Su Yi cleared his throat, pointed at the flowers all over the floor and asked, "When did you get it?"


    Sinor lowered his eyelashes, and a pair of different-colored eyes flashed with anxiety. Perhaps it was because Sinor''s pupils were clearer and brighter than ordinary people. When any emotion appeared in his eyes, it would be more obvious than other people.


    The author has something to say:


    Correct update time: 12:30


    The rest of the time shows the update, it is all catching bugs! ! !

 Chapter 31：

    "I asked Mino, he said that all females like this, I did it last night." Sinor finished speaking, a little afraid that Su would be angry. Most females are not particularly fond of orcs. Because of the physical differences between the two, females generally suffer. Sinor thought that he had no experience in this area at all, did Su also think of their first time?


    Su Yi looked at the various emotions flashing in Sinor''s eyes, as well as the fleeting trace of low self-esteem, which made Su Yi feel a little sour in her heart. An unknown orc who has no parents to teach him, Sinor doesn''t understand many things to please females, right?


    "Sinor, you look at me." Su Yi took off his straw sandals and walked to the flowered bed.


    Sinor heard the words and looked at it, his eyes facing each other, both of them couldn''t help but tremble slightly.


    "We are partners, so what you want to do to me, just do it. I don¡¯t like to see any inferiority or anxiety in your eyes. Sinor, you have to remember what I said, you are an orc, you No worse than any other orc. In my eyes, you are really, very good."


    As soon as Su Yi finished speaking, he was hugged by Sinoer. Sinor lowered his head, and vigorously sniffed Su Yi''s unique female scent. Once upon a time, how much he wished he could have his own lover and home like an ordinary orc. Later, he had Miriel, and he obviously got the female he wanted, but he still felt very lonely. But after a serious illness, his female was like a different person. Although he also feels that the female has changed so much that he doesn''t feel like the same person. But with the passage of time, he has no way to leave this female.


    Su Yi was overwhelmed in the sea of ??flowers, frowning, trying to sneeze. Su Yi really wanted to complain about the idea of ??this flower bed, but thinking that Sinoer sneaked out in the middle of the night to pick it up for him, Su Yi still resisted not complaining about it.


    Sinoor''s body temperature was a little lower than that of ordinary people. It is precisely because of this that such Rejisu also likes to lie in the arms of Sinor. Being hugged by such a low temperature and generous embrace, there is really an indescribable sense of comfort. Sinor''s heterochromatic eyes gleamed with a dull glow, and he carefully touched Su Yi''s skin. During this period of time, Su Yi''s body got better and better, and his original fair complexion was also tanned a bit. Su Yi''s current figure is very tight, but she doesn''t feel tired at all. With that very beautiful face, there is a strange allure. And Sinor, because of his natural physique, was still very white no matter how hard he was exposed to. Su Yi looked at Xinor''s brows and couldn''t help but stretched out her hand to hold Xinor''s face and kissed him. Sinor''s narrow and narrow eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Su Yi with drowning gentleness. Su Yi couldn''t help but kissed the corners of Sinor''s thin lips, and suddenly a little devil roared in his heart: counterattack him, counterattack him! !


    Su also never thought that one day he would be inexplicably excited because of the beauty of a man. He turned over and pressed Sinor down, then watched Sinor''s long white hair draped over the petals. Sinor''s hair has never been taken care of, but it is very soft and feels particularly good. Su Yi had wanted to help Sinor to cut his hair many times before, but whenever he really wanted to do it, he was suddenly very reluctant. Because Su also thinks Sinoer is very suitable for long hair, especially this white without any variegated color.


    When Su Yi was in a trance because of Sinor''s "beauty se", Sinor slowly sat up, letting Su Yi sit face to face in his arms. Sinor looked at Su Yi''s beautiful suo bones, and couldn''t help but lower his head and bury his head in Su Yi''s side neck for a while, sucking and licking. Su Yi raised his head slightly, feeling the swelling on his neck, and couldn''t help but smile and wanted to dodge. The more Su Yi leaned back, Sinor followed unrelentingly, as if Su Yi had some unstoppable delicacy. If it hadn''t been for Sinoer to support Su Yi''s body with both hands, Su Yi would have fallen directly to the ground. Sinor put his arm around his back to prevent Su Yi from falling, and one hand eagerly tore off Su Yi''s upper body of animal skin clothes. At the moment Su Yi''s upper body was exposed, Sinor''s warm lips had already shifted. When Sinor gently held a certain point in front of Su Yixiong, Su Yi felt that all the blood had gathered on his face, and Su Yi, who was extremely embarrassed and angry, rose up and wanted to counterattack. Sinor snorted, released a certain point and raised his head to bite Su Yi''s small mouth that was so angry. His lips pressed against each other, and Su also felt that his breath was about to be taken away. Su Yi was a bit annoyed and bit Sinor''s lips, Sinor was bitten and not angry, so he honestly let him bite. Su Yi immediately tasted the **** smell in his mouth, opened his eyes distressedly, and saw Xinor looking at him tenderly. Su Yi pulled the distance between the two people, looked at Sinor''s bitten lip, gave Sinor a distressed look, and took the initiative to help Sinor lick the wound. Later, the two kissed again. Su Yi was in a daze. She felt tanjin hands in her animal skin skirt. Su Yi put one hand around Sinor¡¯s neck, and the other hand wanted to stop Sinor¡¯s arbitrary hands. , But was caught by Sinor.


    "Su Yi, I want you." Xinor took Su Yi''s hand and pressed it to a certain position on his body. Su Yi almost didn''t catch his breath this time. Su Yi''s hand trembled slightly, could this be?


    After this soft snort, Sinor''s eyes immediately turned into beasts, and his cheeks were covered with snow-white crystal clear scales. In Su Yi''s eyes, Sinor''s handsome face was full of sternness. Su Yi also felt it himself, so he muttered, "You do it."


    Seeing Su Yi''s embarrassment, Sinor only felt that he really wanted to instantly transform into a beast shape, and then swallow Su Yi directly into his belly.


    The two newbies inevitably fumbled for a long time. Su also really doesn''t understand this aspect, and although Sinoor has done it, he is also considered an idiot player. Just relying on not much common sense, groping little by little. When Sinoor finally entered, Su Yi felt that his half-life was gone. The two people feel distressed for each other, and Su Yi feels distressed for Sinoer for so long, and then actively circulates Sinoer''s waist to stimulate Sinoer; Sinoer feels distressed whether Su Yi will hurt, and has not dared to act rashly. After such a stalemate for a long time, Sinor, who was still agitated by Su Yi''s words, completely turned into a beast.


    The author has something to say:


    It''s changed beyond recognition and can be seen!

 Chapter 32：

    As for how long did it take you to toss? Su Yi didn''t remember it anymore. Originally, he had been very cooperative to let Sinor do whatever he wanted because of his heartfelt love for Sinor. But when it came time, Su Yi really couldn''t stand it anymore, so he planned to let Sinor let him go with his affection and reason. However, Su Yi''s trembling voice not only failed to stop the out-of-control Sinor, but even more exciting Sinor went mad. After that, Su Yi began to feel dizzy and dizzy, and his limbs were sore. His mouth was blocked and he couldn''t say a word. He could only start swearing in his heart. Then, Su Yi fainted unconvinced.


    When Su Yi woke up again, it was noon the next day.


    Mino saw that Su Ye woke up, and walked over with a smirk with the boiled broth. Su also wanted to reach out to beat Mino, but as soon as he raised his hand, he found that the heavy hand was uncomfortable. In desperation, Su Yi took a sip of the soup and drove Mino out like a fly. He was very upset now, and when he saw Mino trying to make fun of him but he didn''t dare, he was very angry.


    After Mino left, little Eli climbed onto the bed and came to Su Yi.


    Little Eli''s eyes seemed to be red, and he said in a bad mood: "Mother and father, what happened to you and Beast Father? You came back yesterday, and Eli found that his mother and father were hurt a lot. Did the Beast Father hit you?" Little Eli said, suddenly crackling and beginning to cry tears.


    Su Yi looked at Little Eli amusedly, and said a little proudly: "Give him the courage, he doesn''t dare to beat me."


    Little Eli immediately stopped her tears, "What happened to the mother and father? Those tooth prints are all snakes, mother and father must die of pain."


    Su Yi tilted his head and glanced at his wrist. Then I remembered how Sinor left a tooth mark on his arm while doing bad things yesterday. Su Yi suddenly felt so hot, and as expected, the hot season had not passed, it was really hot and nothing to say.


    "This is your beast father''s way of expressing his love for me. Although this way is a bit too much, but he has no malice." Su Yi touched Little Eli''s head and said softly. Little Eli stopped crying, lowered his head and bit on Su Yi''s wrist. It happened to bite on Sinoor''s tooth mark, so a pair of small tooth marks appeared on the big tooth mark. Su Yi felt that his head suddenly became dizzy.


    Little Eli seemed to be saying something, but Su Yi did not hear clearly, and then was swallowed by darkness.


    The yard wall of Sinor¡¯s home has not been built yet, and Su Yi has been sleeping again. Sinor didn¡¯t want to be too far away from Su Yi, so he built the yard wall in the yard. Suddenly heard the cry of little Eli, Sinor immediately put down the things in his hand, and when he returned to the bedroom, he saw that Su Yi was still asleep. Sinor looked at little Eli in puzzlement, and little Eli cried and said, "The mother and father said that the beast father bit him because he meant to love him, oooo, Eli just... .."


    Before Little Eli could finish speaking, Sinor immediately saw Su Yi''s wrist stretched out. At this time, there was black green there. Sinor hurriedly picked up Su Yi''s wrist, opened his mouth and exposed two pointed fangs to pierce Su Yi''s wrist, and quickly sucked out the poisonous blood inside. Little Eli saw Sinor''s behavior and suddenly realized that he seemed to have done something bad. So scared to lock aside, silently hiding in the corner shed tears.


    After Sinor washed away the toxins, he bit his wrist, and then fed the blood from his wrist to Su Yi.


    Su Yi slowly woke up after drinking Sinor''s blood, and Sinor told Su Yi the matter again. Sinoor is one of the snakes, which is rarely highly venomous. Their type of poisonous snakes will inject toxins into their two fangs when they attack others. Then through the fangs, the toxin is injected into the enemy''s body. When Sinoer and Su Yiaiai, he did not inject toxins into their teeth, and Su Yi was not poisoned at will. But little Eli was too young to control the toxins in his body at all, so little Eli bit Su Yi with his fangs, and Su Yi was directly poisoned. But fortunately, Su Yi is often with the two father and son who are poisoned, and how many bodies have begun to be immune to their poison. In addition, little Eli was too small for his toxins to harm Su Yi''s life.


    "My blood can detoxify, you should rest for a while, it should be healed."


    Su also nodded, and saw Sinor looking at Little Eli, and hurriedly grabbed Sinor and said, "Children, he didn''t know that it would be like this, and that''s how I said that is a way to express love." For this Oolong Su Yi quickly forgot the incident.


    Sinor installed a few doors in the afternoon. Because when the house was built, it was not a troublesome thing to leave a concealed slot door in advance to install it. Then Su also asked Sinor to make a few wooden slats to be used as door bolts.


    In the evening, Su Yi finally recovered a little bit of energy. He had nothing to do, so he took out the grass and vines accumulated in the space, and continued to study the weaving method of straw shoes. Although the role of straw sandals is not particularly great, he still wants to make a pair for the two children and Sinoor. When Mino gave him food, he saw Su Yi''s straw sandals, and he was curious about new things and couldn''t help leaning over. Su Yi looked at Mino¡¯s dexterous little hands, and said, "I taught you how to do it. If you learn how to make a pair for my two children, how about the reward for me to teach you?"


    Mino nodded happily when he heard that Su also wanted to teach him. He had seen the straw sandals on Su Yi''s feet before, but because everyone had been too busy, he was too embarrassed to delay Su Yi''s time. Now Su also took the initiative to bring it forward, of course Minuo is willing. Minuo is worthy of being an original native, and he quickly learned it after Su Yi''s guidance. Mino repeated the practice several times, and then on the basis of Su Yi, he optimized many details that Su Yi had not dealt with before. After Mino made a few finished products, Su Yi immediately squeezed Mino''s work fruitlessly. Even if Su also asked Mino to do a few more, Mino was not angry. In Mino''s heart, without Su Yi''s original rescue, he might have died in the forest. So even if Su Yi didn''t teach him anything, Minuo felt it was right to let him do anything.


    "Do you need me to help Sinoor also make a pair?" Minor asked.


    Su Yi shook his hand hurriedly, and said: "He is not that delicate." But he was thinking in his heart: My man''s, of course I have to do it myself.


    Mino took the finished shoes and tried them on his feet. Su also chose the grass and vines that are soft and strong. Although they are very soft when they are worn on their feet, they feel a little restrained for those who are used to barefoot all the year round.


    "Straw shoes are good, but they are not good in the rainy season and tend to stick to your feet."


    The author has something to say:


    o(¦á¦ä¦á)o alas


    It''s really not meat, it''s still locked.


    Little angels who have not had time to read, wait until I am revised and read again. This chapter is for today''s compensation.

 Chapter 33：

    After Mino walked two laps, he expressed his thoughts. Su Yi nodded, he had already thought of this. So he plans to make a few pairs of clogs during the rainy season. Clogs are suitable for walking in the valley. If you are out hunting or gathering food, you must make a few pairs of leather boots. Compared with other shoe styles, leather boots have to be seen a lot. In the Su Yi space, there is a very rough and thick animal skin, which is very suitable for shoe soles.


    Su Yi got up from the bed and stretched lazily.


    "I have something for you to see, can you see if you can imitate it?" Su Yi pretended to search for something in the animal skin, and took out a pair of cloth boots from the space. Mino couldn''t help but brighten when he saw the cloth boots. He curiously took it in his hand and looked through it, and Su Yi took out the thick animal skin before.


    "We can, use this to make the soles." Su Yi pointed to the soles of the boots, and then gestured on the thick shoes. If you use animal skins to make shoes, they must be more comfortable than straw shoes. But wearing boots in the hot season is really too hot.


    Mino touched the animal skin in Su Yi''s hand and began to study it. Su Yi contributed his dagger, and then found a softer animal skin, which he planned to use as a shoe upper.


    "Look carefully, it would be a little troublesome to do this kind of complicated, but we can do it simpler. I just have a headache, there is no such thin thread." Su Yi said, pointing to the thin stitches on the boots. .


    Mino frowned, thought for a while and said, "If you don''t tell me, I didn''t notice it. However, I seem to have seen something like this somewhere."


    When Su Yi heard that he could find something to replace the line, he suddenly became energetic.


    "What is it?"


    Mino bit his lower lip, reached out and knocked his head, "At that time, I went out with the witch doctor to gather medicine, and then passed by a tree with such a thin thing on it."


    The two were entangled, and as soon as Sinor came back from work outside, he saw two females holding a pile of animal skins in a daze.


    Sinor walked over and reached out and dug out Su Yi, who was almost buried in the skins of the animal. "What''s the matter?"


    Mino was still a little shy and scared when he saw Sinor. He shrank his shoulders and couldn''t help but said: "You orcs, you often go out hunting. Have you ever seen a thread like this? I remember it should be. On the tree, then a very big bug spit out."


    Su Yi didn''t understand it before, but now when he heard Mino''s description, there was a hunch that Mino was talking about silkworm babies?


    "Are you talking about the Gurumon?" Sinor said uncertainly.


    Su Yi hurriedly grabbed Xinor and asked, "Where is the Gurumon?" Su Yi didn''t have time to care about this strange name. Seeing his eager look, Sinoe had to put the person in his arms and walked outside.


    Mino couldn''t help asking: "It''s dark, where are you going?"


    "Of course I went to the Gurumon." Su Yi hummed, finding a comfortable posture in Xinor''s arms.


    Mino looked at the two people who left, but had no choice but to continue to lower his head and fiddle with the boots in his hand.


    According to Sinor, there are many grunts that are easy to find. Two people found two easily in a remote corner of the valley. Although there are only two, the silk they produce is enough for Su Yi to make boots.


    After taking the silk, Su Yi knew the benefits of this kind of silk. Not only is it very strong, it is also very thin. Su also feels that this is better than the line. In the future, he can still use this to repair clothes.


    Just when the two were about to go back home, they suddenly heard something not far away. Sinor motioned Su Ye not to speak, and planned to walk over and check. In order to prevent large beasts from infesting the valley, these orcs like to wander around the valley when they are fine.


    Suddenly aware of the abnormal movement at this time, Sinor couldn''t help being vigilant. After all, this valley is already his home. There are too many important people here, and he does not allow any difference.


    But before he got close, Sinor suddenly stopped. Su Yi was wondering when he heard a familiar voice sound.


    "Ian, everyone really doesn''t think you are a burden. The reason why Jero doesn''t let you go hunting is mainly because you are worried that you will be dangerous if you go out alone." It was Dilson''s voice. He seemed to be talking to Ian. Speak, but Su also did not hear Ian answer.


    "We¡¯ve been together for so long, so much suffering has passed. Seeing that we can live in the house, we are just afraid of accidents. You suddenly disappeared today. You don¡¯t know how worried everyone is. Jero, it¡¯s because you are too worried about you. Only then will I speak a little harder." Dilson said a little tiredly, and there was still no voice from Ian over there.


    Su also couldn''t help but think of Ian''s drooping eyes, the thin figure and the overly handsome face that were different from the orcs. Although I don''t know what happened, from Dilson''s words, it seems that Ian wanted to go hunting and was rejected by the orcs.


    Su Yi pulled Sinoe''s forehead to indicate that he could go. Although he didn''t know Ian very well, he knew that Ian was a man in this world. An originally normal man was treated as a woman because of his birth defects. Ian must be very, very sad inside, so Su Yi and Sinor cannot appear now, their appearance will only make Ian feel even more embarrassed.


    When he was far away, Su Yi sighed quietly.


    "Actually, Ian can go out hunting. You think I''m weaker than Ian. Can''t I always hunt?"


    Sinor looked at Su Yi seriously saying that he was weak, and couldn''t help but smile: "Are you weak?"


    Su Yi glared at Sinor, "I''m talking to you seriously, don''t make fun of me."


    Seeing that Su Yi was about to blow his hair, Sinoe lowered his head and rubbed Su Yi''s cheek. Su Yi could see the smile in Sinor''s eyes and thought: This guy must be laughing at him, but judging from his appearance, he is obviously weak, okay?


    Seeing Xinor still smiling, Su Yi opened her mouth and bit on Xinor''s face. He angrily said in his heart: let you bite me before, let you still laugh at me now!


    Biting and biting, Su Yi started to entangle Sinor with his hands and feet together.


    Sinor kissed him for a while, then snapped Su Yi off his body and laid it on the ground.


    "Can''t kiss, your body can''t stand it."


    When Su Yi heard what he said, he didn''t understand it at first, and when he understood the meaning, Sinor had already left him where he was and walked away. Su Yi said angrily: "Xinuoer!!!"


    Su Yi didn''t go far, and saw Sinor standing not far away waiting for him. Su Yi was originally angry because Sinor''s move was suddenly extinguished. He ran for two steps, then took Sinoor and walked home.


    When the two of you come home, the sky is completely dark. Su Yi doesn''t have the night vision of an orc, and can''t see anything when it gets dark.

 Chapter 34：

    I used to live in a cave, and I could burn a fire when it was dark, but now I have a house and it¡¯s too dirty to burn a fire again. Su Yi finally climbed onto the bed under the traction of Sinoer. Mino had gone back to rest, and the bed was only on the little Eli who refused to sleep on her own. Sinor took the little Eli aside, and the little Eli tried to cross the mountain-like beast father, but was dragged down by Sinor halfway.


    Because before, little Eli slept honestly, what Sinoor said today, did not let little Eli and Su Yi sleep together. Little Eli was a bit resentful, but didn''t dare to disobey Sinoer, so he had to hum and sleep beside Sinoer. Su Yi was soft at first, but when Sinor was educating his children, he had to give Sinor face, so in the end Su Yi did not speak out to help little Eli. In fact, Su Yi himself is a little selfish, he wants to hold Sinor Wen for a while.


    "Sinor, is there anything that glows at night? Once it''s night, you won''t see anything." Su Yi actually wanted to ask, is there anything like Ye Mingzhu? But knowing that Ye Mingzhu, Sinor must not know what it is.


    The originally listless little Eli raised her head suddenly, and across the mountain named Beast Father, said to Su Yi on the other side of the mountain: "Mother and father, I know that there is a kind of glow in the grass night."


    Su Yi also raised his head, facing the little Eli on the other side of the mountain across the mountain named Lover, and asked, "Really? Where is that kind of grass?"


    Sinor felt helpless, so he had to hug little Eli and put it between him and Su Yi.


    As soon as Little Eli saw Su Yi, she slammed into Su Yi''s arms and acted like a baby, as if Sinoor had abused him before and made him have not seen Su Yi for a long time.


    "Before the beast father often moved, Eli used to go out to play at night and saw it."


    "That kind of grass, we don''t have it nearby, it''s called Fluorescent Grass. When we have time, we should be able to find it a little farther away. However, Fluorescent Grass will not glow at night after it is picked."


    As Sinor said, seeing Su Yi showing a slightly disappointed expression, he reached out and touched Su Yi''s side face and said, "But I know another thing that can also be used to light up the house."


    Su Yiyi heard that there was a play, and grabbed Sinoer''s hand and asked, "What is it? Is it a round bead?"


    "No, it''s a kind of burnable stone. When I was a child, I used to use it for heating. It is very resistant to burning and non-toxic. I originally thought of using it to replace wood, but it was almost too heavy to carry around."


    In other words, it is a fuel like carbon. It seems that the idea of ??cutting corners and using Ye Mingzhu directly is useless. He still has to make a simple lamp.


    "Is that thing easy to find?"


    "It shouldn''t be difficult. When we go out hunting, I will pay attention a little bit."


    The two continued to chat with you one by one, and little Eli fell asleep unknowingly, Sinor picked up little Eli and drove him back to his room. Su also thought that Sinor took little Eli to do something like that with him, and immediately touched his still sore waist nervously. After Sinor came back, he just lay beside him and pulled him into his arms to sleep. Su Yi couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and Sinor immediately laughed, with his unique hoarse and low voice softly, very alluring in such a quiet night.


    "Why are you smiling? I''m not afraid." Su Yi couldn''t see Sinor''s expression either, so she could only hit Sinor with her hand.


    "Well, you are not afraid, I am afraid." Seeing Su Yi became a little angry, Sinor immediately coaxed people softly.


    "What are you afraid of, it''s not that I am going to you." Su Yi couldn''t help muttering. Although his voice was very low, Sinor could hear him clearly.


    Sinor carefully kissed Su Yi''s hand, still coaxing with a fascinating voice: "I''m afraid I can''t help it and hurt you."


    Su Yi immediately recalled the craziness of Sinoor before, and did not dare to tease Sinoor any more, and honestly retracted into Sinoor''s arms. When dawn came, Su Yi climbed up to Sinoe''s back in a daze, without disturbing anyone flying out of the valley. After Sinor stopped at a place, Su Yi rubbed his eyes and asked, "Where is it?"


    "This is the kind of burnable stone I said before." Sinor rummaged through a pile of stones and found a very round stone. The stone was dark red and a bit like carbon. Su Yi took it over and smelled it, and there was no peculiar smell. At first glance, it looks a bit like carbon, but carbon is not as heavy as this kind of stone. Sinoor said before that the stone is heavy and not convenient to carry. Su Yi took a fist-sized stone and weighed it in his hand. This stone is about the same weight as ordinary stones, but if it is used as fuel, a lot of stones must be collected. But they are different. They are not afraid of the weight of the stone if they have space.


    Su also took out two animal skin bags from the space and asked Sinor to collect them here. He plans to go around to see if there are edible vegetables and fruits. In order to reassure Sinor, Su Yi agreed to be nearby and took the crossbow.


    Su Yi walked around for a while, picked some unnamed fruits, then climbed up the tree and touched two bird eggs. Little Eli and Dino both like to eat poached eggs. As he walked, Su was attracted by a kind of tree. The leaves of the tree were very big, and there were strange big fruits hanging on the tree. Su Yi picked up a stone from the ground, aimed at the fruit, and smashed it out fiercely. With a clang, the stone hit the hard shell, and the fruit just shook but was safe. Su Yi had no choice but to climb up the tree. By the time he climbed up and sat on the branch, he was sweating profusely. He took out the dagger around his waist and began to cut the roots of the fruit little by little. The shell of the fruit is very similar to coconut, but it is much larger than coconut. Su Yi''s eyes suddenly glanced at something in the distance, and because he hadn''t paid attention to the strength of his hands, the big fruit suddenly broke and fell suddenly from the tree. Su Yi was taken aback. Looking down, he saw that the fruit was torn apart, and the light brown powder in the fruit was scattered all over the ground. Su Yi sighed regretfully, and then he held the tree trunk to look away. I had been walking on the flat ground before, but suddenly I stood so high, and the scenery in the distance was unobstructed.


    When he climbed down the tree and came to the fruit wreck, he reached out and picked up a little bit in front of his nose and sniffed it. The powder didn''t smell strange. Su Yi thought, I wonder if this thing can be eaten? Is it similar to starch?


    Thinking of this, Su Yi ran back quickly. Sinor heard the footsteps and saw Su Yile running back as soon as he looked up. Sinoe asked hurriedly: "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 35：

    Su Yi wiped the sweat from his head, and put the stones collected by Sinor into the space.


    "Go, you help me pick things."


    When Su Yi moved to rescue the soldiers, he pointed to the fruit on the tree and said, "Quickly, quickly, get them down."


    Sinor glanced at the things on the tree, "This fruit has been eaten before, and it''s not delicious."


    "You get a few for me first, and then we go to a place in front. I just saw something familiar on the tree." Su Yi urged, Sinor reluctantly moved up the tree and picked it up. Four or five down.


    Su also collected the fruit, and then took Sinor to continue walking forward. Su Yi saw from the tree that there seemed to be a fruit forest in front of him. He did not have the vision of an orc, and could only vaguely see that the tree was full of fruit. The hot season here is just like the summer in the world before, and there are a lot of fruits to eat this season. I just don''t know if Su Yi knows those fruits.


    From the tree, the fruit forest is not far from here, but it takes a long time to walk. In the middle of the journey, I ran into a Tooth Beast coming out for food, and Su Yi rushed over excitedly without saying a word. This ragtooth beast is much bigger than that Su Yi killed before. When Su Yi was dealing with it, he used the surrounding trees to block the Tooth Beast. But when he got rid of the Tooth Beast, he found that the consequence of his own cleverness was that he could not pull out the stuck Tooth Beast.


    Sinor looked at Su Yi amusedly as he pulled the Toothy Beast''s tail, rubbing and rubbing in place. In the end, it was Sinor who helped to pull out the Tooth Beast. It was already noon when the Tooth Beast was dealt with. They also ate some barbecue and the broth that Su Yi put into the space yesterday.


    When he came to the fruit forest, Su Yi looked at the peach, which was about the size of a human head, and suddenly became a bit speechless. Peach is a good thing, but for such a big man, let a short hand like Su Yi pick up the hair that he is supposed to get. Su Yi''s favorite fruits are lychees and mangoes. They have been in another world for so long now, and they have found many things from the original world, but they have found things that Su Yi doesn''t like very much. At least this peach is Su Yi''s least favorite. But when the snow season arrives, let alone peaches, it is estimated that the leaves will be eaten.


    "Do you want to pick it?"


    Seeing Su Yi staring at those fruits, Xinuoer frowned and couldn''t help asking.


    Su Yi nodded. Seeing that Sinor was planning to pick it for him, he hurriedly grabbed Sinor and said, "Don''t pick it. Go hunting nearby. I''ll do this."


    A careless orc like Sinor, when picking peaches for a while, will surely be itchy all over the hair on the peaches. Forget it, this kind of meticulous work, let him Su Yilai do it.


    Then Su Yiyi was fighting with Taozi in the afternoon. When it was almost done, Su Yi collapsed and jumped from the tree.


    "I hate peaches the most, fuck, I''m so itchy." Su Yi scratched his neck and went to find water nearby. He must take a bath immediately.


    At this time, Sinor also came back, carrying two processed red-eyed beasts in his hand.


    Sinor saw the flush on Su Yi''s neck, and immediately understood why Su Yi didn''t let himself pick it up. Seeing Su Yi put away the prey, Sinor immediately picked up Su Yi and ran to the place where there was a source of water.


    After Su Yi jumped into the water, suddenly there was a feeling of renewed life. Just when Su Yi was soaked in the water and wanted to sleep comfortably, a shadow suddenly floated above his head. Su Yi opened his eyes subconsciously and saw a giant lion flying above his head. Su Yi stared blankly. This is an effect that no 3D movie can achieve. It is really shocking. Su Yi thought to himself, if this big lion suddenly fell from the sky, he might be smashed into meatloaf.


    "Are there other tribes around here?"


    Su Yi turned his head and said to Sinor.


    Sinor was also looking at the flying lion clan with a frown, "No, it should just be passing by."


    After Su Yi took a bath, the two shot a few more prey, and hurried back.


    Near the valley, Su Yi came down and dug a few traps around the valley. In fact, Su Yi originally didn''t bother to use traps, but thought of his space to store food, and also to keep the food from deteriorating. He wants to hunt more food in the shortest time. With enough food, he has the capital to let his family live a better life.


    Under Su Yi''s guidance, Sinoe dug a few traps. These traps are the simplest kind. Dig a hole and cover it with branches and leaves, and finally put a few pieces of meat on it as bait.


    I chose to live in this valley at the beginning, because the valley is surrounded by cliffs, and it is difficult for beasts without wings to climb up.


    They fixed the trap and it was already dark.


    When Su Yi returned home, Mino was not at home, and the two children, Eli and Dino, were bored playing with a big potato in the yard.


    Su Yi looked at the way Little Eli circled the potatoes, and suddenly felt that the children here were really boring when they were young. Su Yi looked at the big potato, turned around and ran out. Little Eli tilted his head, "Huh? What is the mother and father doing?"


    In ancient China, people had football, which was called Cuju at that time. Su Yi wanted to use the cane to make a ball for Eli. He remembers cats, it seems that Duqiu has inexplicable persistence. I don¡¯t know if Dino also likes the ball?


    Su Yi quickly made a simple ball, and then made a skipping rope with a rattan. When there is nothing wrong, he can jump and play. Before Su Yi could go back, Sinor brought little Eli out to pick him up.


    Su Yi raised the things in his hands, smiled and said to little Eli: "Look, there is something fun."


    Little Eli was still a child after all, and leaned out as soon as he heard of playing, trying to drill into Su Yi''s arms. Su Yi hurriedly reached out to catch him, and then threw the ball into the air. Su Yi pushed his head twice, and then caught the flexible dribble with his knees. Su Yi Middle School would like football very much. For a period of time, he returned every day, just to be able to play more football. For this reason, Su Yi''s mother taught Su Yi a lot.


    Little Eli stared at the ball and turned his head, completely stunned by the way Su Yi dribbled the ball.


    "Wow, mother and father, mother and father, you are amazing!"


    Back at home, Su Yi taught the two children how to play. After they probably understood how to play, he went into the kitchen and planned to study new dishes.


    Their kitchen is close to the river, because it is convenient to fetch water. The stove in the kitchen is made in accordance with the rural tradition. Because it is connected to the Kang in the bedroom, when the weather is not cold, the passage to the Kang will be blocked first. Two stone pots and one stone slab were placed on the stovetop. Stone pots and stone slabs were all the stones that Su Yi had specially selected for high temperature when he was building his house. The slate is very thin and can be used for cooking and pancakes.

 Chapter 36：

    Then there are counters around the kitchen, and the counters are placed on the upper and lower floors, which can hold a lot of food and dishes. Su also plans to build another kiln after a while, and plans to try firing a little pottery on his own. Although the mussel shell is very easy to use, Su Yi still thinks that a normal bowl is better if the conditions are right. Then there is the small shed outside the kitchen, where Su Yi used to put the collected wood branches.


    Because today I found a stone that could burn, Su Yi planned to try cooking with the stone first. Su Yi first lit the branches with flint, and then put the stones on the branches. The stone was like carbon, and it ignited very quickly. Su Yi put the burning stones in several clam shells, and then placed two in the kitchen and one in everyone''s house. Su Yi was actually not very satisfied with this temporary light. Because this stone is more troublesome to light, it is not as good as a candle at all. Su Yi thought to himself that when his family had a well-off life, he planned to make a simple oil lamp with the grease of wild beasts.


    After solving the lighting problem, Su Yi took out a few potatoes and planned to make a cold potato. Once summer came, he had no appetite. His mother occasionally made him a cold potato.


    First peel and cut into slices, and then put the potato slices in boiling water, and the potatoes will be cooked five or six times. Then is the preparation of seasonings, this convenience can be adjusted according to everyone''s taste. Su Yi first cut a lot of minced meat and fry it in hot oil for fragrant. I washed a few red peppers and chopped them into fine pieces. After that, it is the sesame pepper. After breaking it up, this one will also be fried. Su also knew that there were a few spicy foods at home, so he divided all the ingredients into two halves and planned to have two cold dishes. The last thing is to mix the ingredients with the potato chips. Su also packed the mixed potatoes in two mussel shells.


    Su Yi made another big pot of shredded mushroom soup. The mushrooms were cut into very fine shreds. In view of the taste of the orcs without meat, Su Yi also specially added shredded meat to it. Recently Mino has collected wild vegetables nearby, so Su Yi put a little green vegetables in the soup.


    Su Yi remembered that he had picked that strange fruit today, so he took it out and pried one and studied it for a while. Sinor said that this is not poisonous, so Su Yi licked it with his tongue. The color of the powder in the hard shell is very light, and the mouth feels a bit like flour, but it has a little bit of sweetness. I wonder if this can be used as flour? Will it be the same as multi-grain noodles? Thinking of Su Yi, I tried to mix it with water and then mix it up. Can it really be kneaded into a dough? With the mentality of giving it a try, Su Yi beat two eggs in the powder, and then mixed them with water. On the slate, I tried to bake a few omelets. The first two all ended in failure because they were not familiar with the size of the fire and the heating of the slate. Later, under Su Yi''s unremitting efforts, he finally became more and more attractive. By the time the seventh one was obtained, Su Yi had already produced a perfect circle. Sinor saw that he stayed in the kitchen and couldn''t come out, so he couldn''t help but come in and take a look. Seeing Su Yire''s sweaty head, he hurriedly took a big leaf and stood aside to fan Su Yi. Su Yi turned his head and smiled at him, and asked, "Why is Little Eli so behaved today and didn''t come over and pester him for food?"


    Sinor told Su Yi about the little Eli entangled in the ball and rolled in the yard. Su Yi fried a large pot of shredded pork while pancakes. When he was so tired that his back was sore, he finally got all the cakes ready.


    Su Yi saw that he had made more than fifty cakes? No wonder, he felt as if he had been standing in front of the stove for a long time. Because each portion is full of weight, Su Yi has obviously made a lot of things at this moment. So he put in twenty cakes in the space, and a small pot of meat, and then put away a pot of soup. Only then did he carry the food out of the kitchen with Sinor.


    There is a stone table in the yard of Su Yi''s house. Su Yi plans to plant a tree next to the stone table for a while, so that he can enjoy the cool under the tree when he is fine in the future.


    Su Yi put the things in order and asked, "Dino, where are you Mino?"


    Dino climbed onto the stone bench, and the little adult replied, "I went out in the afternoon and never came back."


    Su Yi walked aside and picked up the little Eli who was still rolling around the ball, "He can''t get out of the valley, probably at Dilson''s. Wait if he doesn''t come back, just go out and look for it."


    Because little Eli couldn''t transform his human form, he had a privilege, which was to stay at the dinner table and eat. Su Yi put him on the dinner table in front of him, and then used a shallower clam shell to sandwich little Eli with some dishes. Su also gave a demonstration to two orcs who could be more self-reliant. He spread the shredded pork on the pancake, sprinkled the raw chili and green onion evenly, and finally rolled the pancake neatly. For this novel way of eating, Dino immediately stretched out his hand with curiosity to make it by himself. After Dino rolled a loose cake, Su Yi had no choice but to give Dino first. Dino took a light bite, with a small smile on his face, "Mother and father are delicious."


    Su Yi quickly rolled his head for Sinor, and smiled at Dino, "It''s delicious, just eat more."


    Sinor took the cake that Su Yi handed him, and did not immediately eat it himself, but handed it to Su Yi''s mouth for Su Yi to eat first. Su Yi took a bite and said, "You can eat it, you see, I made another one."


    Because Little Eli is still a snake, it is not convenient to eat the burrito, so Su Yi specially tore the cake to little Eli, mixed with shredded pork and fed it to him. Su Yi didn''t expect that the powder in the strange fruit would taste so good when it was made, and couldn''t help but ate three burritos.


    Compared to this, Little Eli likes to eat cold potatoes, because every piece of potato is crispy with minced meat on it.


    After eating so much and having some soup at the end, it was so refreshing.


    Wait till you are full and pack your things. Su Yi asked the two children to go back to sleep, and he and Sinoe planned to go out and find Mino for a quick meal.


    Their house is made of stone. At the beginning, Su was very willing to use materials in order to keep it warm and strong. Therefore, ordinary beasts cannot enter their house. When the courtyard wall was repaired, Su also planned to put the sharp animal teeth in while building the wall. Although it can''t stop large beasts, it can stop other people and small beasts who are uneasy and kind.


    The terrain of this valley is so good, Su also doesn''t think that they will be the only people in the future. Unknown orcs, because they have the same disease and pity each other, they will help each other. When the valley gets better and better, there will be more and more people here. It''s not Su Yi''s heart of a villain, mainly he thinks that the world is bigger and there are all kinds of people. In case there is any sinister person, it is good for him to keep more backs.


    The author has something to say:


    If you don¡¯t say anything, I feel like I¡¯m always accepting. I will change whatever you ask me. ((P_q)) Before the little angel pointed out that the little orc''s name was not good, I changed it from beginning to end. Now the little orc is called Dino. I will fix the bugs pointed out by the little angels, but the style and main plot will not change. As I said, I have already written a lot of articles and I can''t change them.


    The writing of these two days is relatively boring, but Long Ge''s little female will be online soon, so it will not be boring.

 Chapter 37：

    "Tomorrow, let''s look at the trap first, and then let''s fix the wall of the home seminary. I will be at ease when I get it done early." Su Yi said suddenly as he walked.


    Sinor had never disobeyed Su Yi regarding these things, and nodded when Su Yi said so without objection. The two people walked like this for a while, and they saw two figures in the distance, one tall and one short. The tall one is walking slowly with the short one.


    Sinoe said: "It''s Mino and Dilson!"


    When Mino saw Su Yi and Sinor, he said with a little embarrassment: "Su Yi, sorry, I went looking for herbs this afternoon and accidentally hurt my foot, so I didn''t have time to come back to give the child last night."


    "It''s okay, how did your foot hurt?" Su Yi looked down, but because of the darkness, he couldn''t see Minuo''s foot at all.


    "I saw an herb growing on a rock wall today, so I climbed it up by myself, and then fell off accidentally."


    Su Yi glanced at Dilson, and said: "It''s dark outside and it''s not clear, let''s go back and talk about it."


    After speaking, he turned around and walked back first, but after not taking a few steps, Su Yi couldn''t help but frown and said, "That''s how you are. You moved back bit by bit? In case of serious injury, it is possible for your foot like this. It will be abandoned."


    Dilson said immediately: "I, or I will hug him?"


    Mino immediately shook his head, and said with a shy look: "It''s okay, I can go by myself."


    Su Yi rolled his eyes toward the sky, and these two guys were really procrastinating. Isn''t their relationship confirmed? Mino also said that Dilson plans to build his own house, haven''t they decided yet?


    Just when Su Yi was complaining in his heart, Dilson suddenly picked up Mino as if he had made up his mind. Although Su couldn''t see Minor''s expression clearly, he could not help but roll his eyes again when he heard Minor''s exclamation.


    After returning, Su Yi could see Mino''s ankles clearly with the help of simple lights. There was no injury outside, just a large area of ??redness and swelling.


    "Don''t move, it won''t hurt later." Su Yi said, squeezing Mino''s ankle. If it is not misaligned, it should be a sprain.


    "It''s okay, just take a good rest." Su Yi finished, and asked Dilson to send Mino back to his room to rest.


    Because of the busy day, Su Yi was really too tired, and not long after he fell, he hugged Sinor to sleep.


    The next day, they went out to check the traps and found that two of them contained prey. After getting the prey out, Su Yi arranged the trap again, and returned to the valley with Sinor.


    "This method of you is easier than hunting," Sinor said.


    Su Yi smiled happily when he heard the words, and the two of them walked back talking and laughing.


    After returning, Sinor went to deal with the prey, and Su Yi wove a straw hat on his head to block the sun and continued to trim the courtyard wall. Su Yi also went to Dilson''s house in the middle of the journey to help look at the construction of the house, and occasionally make some comments. Dilson¡¯s house is not far from Su Yi¡¯s house, and the other orcs¡¯ houses are in the middle of the valley. Seeing that they were far away from the river, Su also gave them opinions and asked them to drill a well to provide daily drinking water.


    In the next few days, Su Yi added a few more rope traps around the valley.


    Because Mino couldn''t go out to pick herbs and wild vegetables, he had to research and make leather boots at home. When the first pair of leather boots were made, Su Yi followed Minuo to learn how to make leather boots. Su Yi originally wanted Minuo to help, but thought that Minuo would marry out in the future. After Mino had his own home, he could no longer help them make shoes.


    The leather boots are made of bone needles and Guru''s silk. Su Yi never thought that one day he would pick up needles and thread to become a female celebrity. The human potential is really endless. I can''t think of him actually picking up the needle and thread, and the things he makes are also very different.


    On the third day that the houses of the other orcs were built, the first rain of the rainy season finally started. The courtyard wall of Su Yi''s house has also been completely built.


    Su Yi listened to the rustling rain outside, opened the window and squinted to enjoy the coolness of the rainy season. He planned to transplant a few trees nearby in a few days, and then plant herbs and vegetables in the yard. Just when Su Yi wanted to shrink on the bed and take a nap, suddenly he heard a beast roar. Su Yi was clever, and rushed out of the house with a big leaf.


    Their valley has always been very quiet, and Su has never heard the roar of beasts. At this moment, I was shocked when I heard such a big movement suddenly. When Su Yi came to the source of the sound, he saw a few more orcs in the middle of the valley.


    Dilson transformed into a beast, and was yelling at them angrily. And Mino, who has always been timid, raised the bone knife in his hand, looking like he was trying to fight those strange orcs.


    And those strange orcs are all unknown orcs. They were looking at Mino with a smirk, and Su Yi couldn''t help frowning because of the wretchedness and banter in their eyes. Su Yi put his hand back behind him, and took out a short blade from the space. The short blade is about half a meter long and the blade is long and smooth.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yi said coldly.


    Mino saw Su Yi as if he had found the backbone. He hurriedly ran towards Su Yi, "Su Yi, they want to seize our house."


    At this time, the other orcs and Sinor went hunting outside the valley, because after this rain, the rainy season was completely entered. In order to store some food, they have to take more prey in the rain. Dilson was the only orc left to protect the females in the valley.


    A total of four people from the other party showed a look of disbelief when they saw Su Yi. Originally, after they discovered this valley, they were already shocked when they saw the strange houses and females in the valley. But now that she saw a beautiful female like Su Yi, she couldn''t help but feel crooked. This group of unknown orcs was originally the guys who plundered the surrounding tribes in groups. Seeing that there are two females here, they immediately glanced at each other and motioned to grab someone.


    Su Yi keenly noticed that their eyes were not good, and when Mino ran over, he pushed Mino to Dilson''s side. At this moment, one of the unknown orcs suddenly rushed towards Su Yi. The speed and power of the orcs were amazing, and in a blink of an eye the orcs came to Su Yi. Seeing that he raised his hand, Su Yi wanted to grab himself. As soon as he was short, he pierced the short blade in his hand directly at the orc''s arm with his backhand.


    Su Yi has always been a person who is strong when strong and weak when weak. If others come up with bad intentions, he will never show mercy. Of course, if the other party is friendly, Su will also be very friendly. However, these people are obviously robbers who are used to plunder all the year round. As soon as I meet, I don¡¯t have much to say, I have to come up to grab someone.

 Chapter 38：

    Su Yi snorted coldly. After so long of manual labor, his body is no longer the same Miriel.


    The orc did not expect that the female dared to resist, he only felt a pain in his arm, and his arm was cut with blood.


    Dilson guarded Minor behind him and stared at the other three orcs. Originally, he wanted to help in the past, but suddenly remembered what Su Yi had said to him before. Su also once said that if you encounter danger, Dilson must be the first to protect Minor. In addition to being Dilson''s quasi-mate, Mino is also the witch doctor for everyone in the valley. And Su Yi has the ability to not need to protect, even Sinor said that Su Yi is very strong. So seeing the orcs rushing towards Su Yi, Dilson did not violently resist, but guarded Mino to observe the enemy.


    Su Yi is like a flexible monkey, looking fiercely waiting for the opportunity while dodging. Every time Su Yi took a knife, he only took the knife on the premise that he could injure the orc.


    "Haha, Fiss, can you do it? No, let me go." The orc''s companion said dissatisfiedly.


    Faith glared at his companion fiercely, and then his eyes flushed red and said, "This guy, where is a female, hess, it hurts me to death!" When he was distracted, Su Yi kicked it fiercely. At the heart of the orc. This time Su Yi put down 70% to 80% of his strength, and Faith was kicked and took a few steps back.


    Seeing all this in the eyes of others, how shocking is it?


    A female who looks skinny can burst out with such terrible strength? And they could see clearly that when Su Yi kicked a person, Su Yi''s leg muscles vibrated. That was not the muscle pattern that a pampered female would appear. Moreover, the female''s movements are very clean and neat, every move is a real fight, and it can be seen that the other party often fights with orcs or beasts. Otherwise, there is really no way for such a skill to appear on a female.


    "This sordid thing is like an orc. Since he can fight so well, Faith should not be polite to him."


    Faith''s partner looked annoyed and couldn''t help but yelled at him.


    Faith was also upset by Su Yi''s tricks, and immediately turned into a beast in his anger. A huge winged lion suddenly appeared in front of Su Yi, and the lion stretched its limbs angrily.


    Mino looked at it and said angrily: "As an orc, I can''t beat a female, so I am embarrassed to transform into an animal form."


    The other unknown orcs cast a cold glance at Minor. Mino was immediately locked behind Dilson in fright, and Dilson immediately circled Mino with his tail, trying to comfort the cowardly Mino.


    However, at this moment, Ian and Jells, who came back early, suddenly fell from the sky. When Ian saw the unknown orcs, his face suddenly turned pale. Jells was keenly aware of the surrounding atmosphere, his animal body was an ancient pterodactyl. Because of the superiority of the race, Jells exudes a terrible deterrent. As soon as he appeared, the orcs planned to retreat temporarily.


    Faith was also frightened by the aura of Jells and backed away several steps. He suddenly saw Ian next to Jells, and suddenly said to his companion with a weird smile: "Hey, don''t you think that is our little cutie?" "


    Su Yi was ready to fight hard, but when he saw Jells, he knew that this fight would not be possible. Those few unknown orcs are typical scumbags who bully the weak and fear the strong. Seeing Jells, he immediately clipped his tail to run.


    Su Yi originally put away the coldness on his body, but suddenly heard Faith''s disgusting words, and suddenly thought of Ian''s misfortune. During the years when Su Yi was a special police officer, he was like a half-hearted person, without much sense of justice. However, there are only two that cannot be tolerated. The first is to abuse children, and the second is to abuse the weak. And now, Su Yi has so many ready-made prisoners in front of him.


    Su Yi glanced, Ian was almost pale to transparent. He hurriedly said to Dilson: "You take Ian and Mino home first, and leave it to me and Jells." Dilson apparently heard the meaning of Faith''s words and immediately circled it with his tail. Mino, let Mino sit on him. He was about to take Ian away, but Ian shook his head slowly.


    Dilson looked at Su Yi embarrassedly. Su Yi saw that although Ian was scared, he was very strong to stay, so he said to Dilson, "Well, you take Mino out first."


    Dilson immediately turned and left. He didn''t want Minor to see the bad side of the unknown orcs, because he was also one of the unknown orcs.


    "Don''t tell me, I really didn''t see it, it turned out to be our little Ian baby. Oh, when he was ruined like that, he still has the face to live?"


    One of the unknown orcs opened his mouth and laughed, hearing his words, the other orcs laughed. Although they were afraid of the dragon clan, they now had a female and a weak orc who was incapable of fighting. If there is a fight, the dragon clan will have to take care of the two of them. It might be possible to have the advantage at that time.


    "They are all unknown orcs. They are obviously of the same kind. They not only don''t help each other but also hurt their own kind. No wonder, you will be abandoned by your own tribe." Su Yi immediately sarcastically said with a scornful face.


    Being expelled is a thorn in the hearts of the unknown orcs. Suddenly hearing Su Yi say this, the few unknown orcs immediately showed the expression of wanting to kill. If it weren''t for Jells, they might have rushed over.


    Faith mocked: "So what, are you still with a group of unknown orcs? Don''t you also have no tribe?"


    "Tribe? Hum, we are our tribe here, our orcs are completely different from you. It is an insult to us if you compare it with you." Su Yi said, leaning towards Ian.


    Then he handed the knife in his hand to Ian. Ian was taken aback for a moment and looked at Su Yi in confusion.


    "Hate it, if you hate it, kill them to relieve the hate." When Su Yi said killing, it was as natural as saying to kill the prey. Ian has one kind, and Su is also talking to him about what to eat. Jells couldn''t help but look at Su Yi more, although he also knew that this female named Su Yi was very different. But Jells did not expect that Su would be such a cruel person.


    As if he heard something ridiculous, Faith pointed at Ian mockingly, "Haha, did you hear that? He said let our little baby kill us? Little Ian estimated that he doesn''t even have the ability to be a female. , Even said to kill?"


    Su Yi was about to ridicule back when he heard Jells, who had not spoken, suddenly said: "Maybe he can''t, but I think I can."


    The author has something to say:


    Thank you dears for your mines. If you like, please click on Favorites. If you don¡¯t like it, just spray a few sentences.


    Little angels, do you think it¡¯s good for Jells to be accompanied by a young master with fried hair?

 Chapter 39：

    Jells is of that kind, and if you don''t say it, you can anger people to death.


    Just like those unknown orcs, they were half-dead in anger, but because they were afraid of Jells, they didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Jells has long black slightly curly hair and black eyes. I don''t know if it''s black, so Su Yi feels kind? Su also thinks that Jells looks a bit Chinese and Western, with a deep silhouette and exquisite eyebrows, and Jells'' lazy expression is very eye-catching.


    An orc among them gave everyone a wink, indicating that it would be better for them to retreat first.


    Seeing their intentions, Ian suddenly said: "If they escape, they will gather more orcs over, and it will be very troublesome for them to grab territory together."


    Jells said lazily after hearing the words: "Then kill it."


    The four words came out of Jells''s mouth, very concise and cruel.


    Ian was a little stunned, he really hated these people, but no matter how much he hated, if he really let him kill, he was not sure. Ian looked at the short blade in his hand, and didn''t know how to answer.


    However, Jells didn''t seem to need Ian''s answer. In Jells'' eyes, Ian was just like his younger brother, a younger brother who was born with poor health and was often bullied. Jells didn''t want Ian to say the word kill himself. But these guys, he won''t keep them.


    Su also listened to Dilson praising the terrible fighting power of Jells. Once Jells was unwilling to move when faced with the tide of beasts because of his laziness, and then he encountered the tide of beasts. Orcs in general will die in the tide of beasts. However, Jells not only did not die, but also hunted hundreds of beasts at once. Dilson also said that Jells is really lazy, he would rather kill a lot of prey at once than run out every day.


    When Jells ran and turned into a beast, Su Yi''s eyes widened and watched Jells overturn Firth in an instant. Faith was still in the form of a beast, and Jells stepped on him easily. When other people saw it, they immediately turned to run.


    Su Yi looked and immediately took advantage of everyone''s looking there, took out a crossbow from the space, and aimed at an orc''s wing. There was a cracking sound, and an orc was hit. Jels also instantly caught two orcs with two paws and fell to the ground. The huge body of the orc hit the ground fiercely, causing a violent tremor on the ground.


    Su Yi yelled, "Ian, I''m going to go on."


    Su also wanted to let Ian vent his inner anger. People who have been depressed for a long time can easily be distorted. When Ian heard Su Yi''s words, he saw Su Yi flying over. Su Yi moved quickly, flipping onto Feith''s body neatly, and then grabbing Feith''s hair and punching Feith in his eyes. Faith was stunned by Jels''s foot, but before he could ease his mind, Su Yi attacked his eyes. Ian''s eyes suddenly brightened, and he learned that Su Yi also climbed onto an orc. In fact, Ian''s movements are not bad, just lack of proper training. If Su can teach Ian well, Ian can go out hunting by himself in the future. This battle was completely unilaterally beaten because of Su Yi''s cheating and use of tactics, coupled with Jells'' explosive combat power.


    Ian threw the knife and hit the orc with one punch. He is a gentle person, even if he is extremely angry, he doesn''t show much expression. His face was flushed slightly, and his fist was quickly bleeding. But he didn''t want to stop, all his hatred and grievances seemed to be aroused all at once. The past scenes of unintelligible memories, replayed in his mind, the expulsion of the tribe, the indifference of his family, and the lack of any self-protection ability, he lived like an ant. In the end, in order to save a female, she even became a venting tool for other orcs. Hate, hate, all the hate, Ian violently tore the fur of the orc and suddenly yelled.


    Su Yi and Jells quietly watched Ian vent. They hadn''t experienced Ian''s pain, they could only watch silently like an outsider. What they can do is to help this silent person to vent their distress. The person who suddenly yelled and yelled was totally different from the usual unknown Ian.


    Those orcs were wounded all over, and seemed to be frightened by the hysterical Ian. They immediately begged for mercy, trying to beg Ian to let them go. Because in the eyes of these people, Ian was probably with that dragon clan. They felt that only by asking Ian would they have a way to survive.


    When Ian vented enough, he fell off the orc without strength, and Su Yi hurriedly went over to help him.


    "Ian, we were wrong. We shouldn''t treat you like that, but we are both unknown orcs. It is inevitable that we will be more extreme when we receive such unfair treatment. I also hope that Ian, you can see that we are of the same kind. superior......"


    Ian suddenly interrupted the orcs and said in a daze: "Similar? Then when I beg you, did you ever read that I was your kind? I still remember you saying that I am not even an unknown orc. I am. Can it be regarded as your kind?" Ian''s voice was very hoarse, with numbness after loosing his strength.


    When Sinor and the others came back, they saw a few dying orcs lying down in the valley.


    After Su Yi sent Ian back, he explained the situation to the other orcs. When Jero heard it, he immediately wanted to go over and beat them with anger. The matter of Ian has always been a taboo in their hearts. Unexpectedly, these guys were so immortal that they were sent to the door by themselves. Dilson and Jero had looked for these people on purpose in order to avenge Ian.


    Sinoel stopped Jero, "I want to do it, don''t be in the valley, there are females and little orcs here."


    In the end, Dilson, Jells, Jero, including Tiger, took these orcs out of the valley. As for how to deal with it afterwards, Su also didn''t know. When Dilson came back, Su also deliberately wanted to inquire, Dilson said: "This is a matter between orcs, you little female, don''t confuse Su Yi."


    Mino did not come back that night, Dilson felt that Mino was frightened, and planned to comfort Mino. Su Yi''s eyes flashed a hint of narrowness, and she didn''t know if the so-called comfort was really chatting under the quilt?


    After the two went back, they took off their wet clothes and Su Yi cooked **** soup and drank it. Little Eli was playing with Dino. Little Eli hit the ball with his tail, and Dino kicked it back with his foot. Su Yi went into the kitchen and began to research new dishes. Recently, Sinoe brought him a lot of honey and new ingredients. The new ingredients included tomatoes, corn, lychees, and fruits similar to miscellaneous flour that he found before. Su also gave it the name of noodles. . Su Yi simmered a pot of corn rib soup, then made some braised pork with honey, and made a simple tomato scrambled egg.

 Chapter 40：

    Little Eli stopped playing when he saw something delicious, and started to circle Su Yi. Su Yi hardly dared to move in order not to step on him. Every time Little Eli gnawed his bones, he was tired and silly, and looked stupid and cute. Su Yi looked at Sinor, and then thought about himself, how he didn''t think Little Eli was like the two of them.


    Dino has recently gained two laps because of eating well and not having to worry about it. The skin and bones used to be turned into a pink and tender milk doll. Every time Su Yi looked at Dino''s chubby face, he couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to squeeze Dino''s cheek. As soon as Little Eli saw it, she would stretch out her little tail for favor and let Su Yi pinch it for fun.


    When the two children were full, the sky darkened. In the past few days, Dino has slept with little Eli. Probably it is not so boring to have someone together, so the relationship between the two children''s children is getting better and better recently. Su Yi told them a story for a while, and saw that they were getting sleepy one after another, and then the lights went away. After closing all the doors and windows, Su Yi went back to his bedroom. As soon as Sinoe entered Su Yi, he shut the door tightly, and then hugged Su Yi directly under him.


    Recently, because of their busyness, they have not been able to make a good affection. Every time, Su Yi helped Sinor with his hands. Su also knew that Sinor wanted it, and lay down obediently without resisting. Sinor looked at Su Yi condescendingly, and saw that Su Yi helped him undress so well, with a nice smile on his delicate face. Sinor wanted to **** him hard, and then made Su Yi flushed and crying for mercy.


    Under the faint firelight, Sinor''s profile was covered with a few crystal clear scales. The scales gleamed with a bewildering light under the firelight. Sinor took Su Yi''s hand and slowly kissed Su Yi''s wrist. Su Yi likes Sinor the most. While kissing his hand as a beloved love, he looks at him affectionately with bewitching eyes. Su Yi couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to play with Sinor''s lips. Sinor''s lips were very thin, but their lips were beautifully shaped like a little girl. If Sinoer¡¯s aggressive eyes can be ignored, Su can also turn Sinoor into an international beauty.


    Sinor opened his mouth very cooperatively, sticking out his tongue and licking Su Yi''s fingers. When Su Yi was attracted by the beauty in front of him, Sinor separated Su Yi''s legs with the other hand, and then moca a bit with Su Yi''s affectionately. Su Yi suddenly felt like Mino was upper body, a little breathless. Perhaps the man¡¯s guts, when Sinor took the initiative to lead him, the beast blood on Su Yi instantly boiled. Su Yi stretched out his hand and grabbed Sinor''s arm abruptly, then rolled over roughly and pressed Sinor to the bed. Su Yi wrapped her hands around Sinor''s neck, then searched for Sinor''s lips and kissed him.


    After Sinor entered forcefully, Su Yi rolled up his toes uncomfortably, and he cursed in his heart: I''m good zhang! Then all the thinking ability was shattered by Sinor''s subsequent impact. Su Yi firmly grasped the animal skins on the bed, tightly tightened Xinor''s waist with his legs, and then his eyes were flooded with tears. Su Yi felt that he was just a pancake, which was fried over and over again by Sinor, and finally it was burnt on the outside and tender on the inside.


    The next morning, when the two woke up and looked at each other for a while, Su Yi couldn''t help but start to die. In fact, we can''t blame Su Yizuo for death, who made him see a beautiful and beautiful man as soon as he opened his eyes? Men, too. When Su Yi saw Sinor''s face, he couldn''t help but want to tease him. The consequence of the flirtation is to be turned over and pressed underneath by Sinor. Just as Sinor was about to give Su Yi a severe lesson, little Eli suddenly screamed hungry from the door. In desperation, Sinoer had to let Su Yi go. Then Sinor, the ten best men, let Su Yi rest in bed and went to the kitchen to make a simple breakfast.


    Su Yi found a piece of soft animal skin in the morning and planned to make a couple outfits for herself and Sinor. It is said that it is a couple outfit, but it is actually a simple waistcoat and short shorts. The style of the waistcoat is based on the style worn by the orcs in the movies that Su Yi has seen. The style is biased towards the waistcoat, it is not difficult to sit up. Su Yi did not toss for too long, so he finished the two vests. It is more troublesome to make shorts. Su Yi directly cut into four pieces of animal skin in the shape of shorts, and then put the two shorts together. Su Yi sewed the shorts together. When the shorts were sewn, Su Yi directly turned the shorts over, the stitches were hidden inside the pants, and the pattern of animal skin was exposed on the outside.


    Su also called Sinor in, and then let Sinor wear it to him. The animal skin clothes were chosen to be beige animal skins. Wearing this color makes people look very energetic. Sinor is not accustomed to wearing shorts, but when he sees Su Yi wearing the same clothes as him, he reluctantly wears it. Later, I heard Su Yi said that this is a couple''s outfit, which means the clothes worn by a couple. Sinor was very happy, and kissed Su Yi fiercely for a long time.


    In the afternoon, Ian suddenly came. He came to thank Su Yi for what happened yesterday. To be honest, Su Yi hasn''t really done anything yet. Jells should be the one who really helped Ian.


    Ian saw the new clothes on Su Yi and Sinor, and couldn''t help saying, "The clothes you make are so beautiful."


    Su Yi took Ian and sat on the stone bench, and then helped Ian check the injuries on his hands. Ian''s injury is already scarred. Because the injury was not serious, it just scratched a layer of epidermis. Although Ian can''t transform, he is still an orc after all, so his recovery ability is also good.


    "You only built a house before. Did you prepare enough food for the rainy season?"


    Su Yi thought of this and couldn''t help asking him.


    Ian obviously didn''t expect that Su Yi asked so suddenly. He thought about it for a while and said, "Although hunting is not easy in the rainy season, it will not starve to death."


    Su Yi couldn''t help frowning when he heard it. Then thinking of something, I went to the kitchen to find a bunch of ingredients and put them in the back basket, pulling Ian to their house.


    After getting along for this period of time, Su also discovered that Dilson and the others are not bad-hearted people. And during this time, thanks to the help of these orcs, Su Yi''s house could be built. Since he wants to live together in the future, Su also doesn''t plan to hide other food matters. Moreover, they came to Su Yi''s house for dinner before, and they knew more or less that other foods could be eaten.


    When they came to Ian''s home, only Taylor was in the house. The other orcs went out hunting. Su Yi was actually a little afraid of Taylor. It felt like a playful child who met a strict father. But thinking about five months later, it will be the snow season. In the snow season, no matter how strong they are, they will not be able to kill prey.

 Chapter 41：

    So Su Yi bit his scalp and walked over, and then quickly put all kinds of food in the basket on the ground.


    "Uncle Taylor, I know that orcs like to eat meat. But in the snow season, there must be not enough prey, so there will be a serious problem of no food. These foods can be stored. You can also talk to me and Mino, learn how to cook these foods."


    I said before that Taylor is not old at all, at most he is a handsome uncle in his 30s or 40s. When Taylor heard Su Yi''s words, he reached out and picked up a potato and weighed it in his hand. "Well, I went to your place before, and I have eaten the food you made. It''s delicious."


    It''s rare to hear Taylor praise someone.


    Su Yi was a little embarrassed. In fact, the food he cooked is not delicious, it can only be considered okay. Mainly the people here are not used to salt and other condiments. They only know how to eat barbecue. Su also introduced the ingredients on the ground to Tiger one by one, and then took out the special ones that could be stored. Su Yi meant that in addition to hunting, they should also collect this kind of food. After that, Su also gave them a little salt, and then taught them how to marinate meat and make jerky so that the meat can be stored longer. Su also didn''t give much salt, so they could only use it for a while. However, Su also told Tiger about the nearby salt lake. As for the salt, they had to let them go by themselves.


    When Dilson and the others came back, Tiger summoned them. Tiger told the orcs about collecting food and salt, and asked them to assign the next task. In the end, Jells took the initiative to ask Ying to fetch salt. Because of his racial advantage, Jells was able to come and go freely even in the rainy season. During the rainy season, because of the reduction of prey, the beasts in the forest will become very irritable. If it was an ordinary orc, he wouldn''t dare to go into and out of the forest by himself. Because heavy rain will make it impossible for the orcs to distinguish the smell of the beasts, it is very dangerous for the orcs to go out when it is raining heavily. But Jells is different. Even if he really encounters danger, it will not be him but the beast that is dangerous.


    Dilson and Mino are responsible for collecting food and herbs, and the other orcs continue to hunt.


    Jells set off that night, and for him day, night, or rainy days are the same. Others didn''t stop him, because they all knew Jells was tough.


    On the third day after Jells left, Mino came back blushing suddenly, and it took a long time for Su Yi to understand that Mino wanted to move to Dilson. Su Yi''s mood was quite complicated, and suddenly she felt like she was going to marry her son.


    This time, Su also did not tease Mino any more, and especially prepared a lot of "dowry" for Mino. The so-called dowry includes fruit, food, and a few good skins.


    Minuo''s life was saved by Su Yi. At this moment, he was unwilling to accept Su Yi''s things, but Minuo was an honest person who couldn''t say Su Yi at all. In the end, Su Yi was forced to stuff a lot of things. When Dilson came to pick up the people, he saw Mino holding a large bag of things, but he was not polite to Su Yi. Just before leaving, Sinor suddenly dragged aside and muttered quietly for a long time. After Dilson and Mino left together, Su Yi immediately tried to coerce and seduce Sinoer.


    "Uh, Dilson asked me how to talk to females."


    When he heard the word "jiao" from Sinoer, Su Yi almost choked on his saliva. Mino and Dilson live together, it''s no longer a day or two. Can''t you think that Dilson and Mino haven''t gotten together yet? Su Yi really doesn''t know, is he too evil, or Dilson and Mino are too pure?


    "He didn''t even strike at Mino? No, I mean, Minor didn''t strike at Dilson? Before Minor, he stretched out sinful paws at you because of your animal body."


    Hearing Su Yi''s words, Sinor couldn''t help but hook up. Unexpectedly, Su Yi is still thinking about things for so long. It seems that his females really like him very much. Sinor reached out and took Su Yi into his arms, bowed his head and kissed Su Yi on the forehead.


    "How did you answer?" Su Yi stretched out his hand and pushed Sinor''s handsome face. Now the blue sky and white sun can''t indulge Sinor in this way.


    Sinor''s jewel-like eyes, with a slight smile, "Just tell him what we did."


    Su Yi blushed inexplicably, "Huh, I don''t want to listen."


    Seeing Su Yi''s slightly embarrassed look, Sinor only felt that his breathing suddenly became messy, and he wanted to hold Su Yi tightly and kiss him. But just as Sinor lowered his head and Su Yi''s forehead was against his forehead, and planned to communicate further, Dino and Little Eli suddenly walked in.


    "Mother and father, do you want to go out to play when the rain stops?" Because of the rain, the two children who hadn''t been out for several days in a row were going to go out with a look of excitement.


    Su Yi waved his hand, "You two go and play, we still have things to do when the rain stops."


    With Su Yi''s permission, Little Eli and Dino immediately turned around and ran out. Su Yi hurriedly said, "Don''t run too far, you just know it outside?"


    Little Eli wagged his tail and hummed, "Okay."


    Su Yi put his arms around Sinor¡¯s neck and pressed him to his thin lips and kissed him, ¡°I took out a few things from the space. When there is nothing wrong in the rainy season, we will imitate them.¡±


    As Su Yi said, he took out a few pieces of furniture from the space. Among them are a chair, a basket, a small cabinet, and a small table. Although they can usually use stones to make furniture, these stone stools and tables are too heavy and not easy to move. Su also plans to take advantage of the rainy season and can''t go out to buy some furniture at home. Especially in a room with two children, although the whole room can be used as a bed, Su also felt that they still needed a small table in their room. This kind of small table is like a lazy table in a college dormitory, on which you can put water, fruits, and simple lights.


    Su Yi and Sinor left the valley and chopped a lot of wood in the forest near the valley. Because the trees here are very strong, they only chose four or five trees. Afterwards, Su Yi and Sinor wandered in the forest, choosing some saplings of fruit trees that Su Yi liked to eat, and planned to dig out the roots and plant them in the yard. After that, the two of them looked for vegetables that could be grown, and planned to collect them. In fact, this rainy season is not suitable for transplanting plants. But thinking that the animals and plants here have vitality different from the original world, Su Yi still wanted to try it. All the things were taken into the space by Su Yi. Before long, Su Yi suddenly thought of the weeds used to repel insects. So I wandered around and picked enough insect repellent plants, planning to plant them separately in the valley and at home. This insect repellent has a refreshing taste similar to mint. When there are enough insect repellent plants, they can also block the smell left on the body. When Sinor was hunting before, he couldn''t smell the surrounding prey when he met a place full of insect repellent plants.


    The author has something to say:


    The little angel asked me to change the cover, but I don¡¯t know how to do it. This cover is still made by readers. You will do it first, haha!

 Chapter 42：

    In addition, Sinoor also said that this kind of grass will grow rapidly as soon as the cold season next year arrives as long as the seeds are planted around it, and it can grow a lot like blooming. It is the rainy season, and the insecticide plants have already produced seeds.


    Su Yi sat on Sinor and threw the insect repellent plant around the valley. After that, the two of them returned home and started tossing about the yard.


    As mentioned before, there are two yards before and after Su Yi''s house. The backyard is next to a rock wall in the valley, where Su also plans to plant a commonly used herb and flower. In the front yard, Su Yi chose one place and planted two fruit trees.


    At the same time, Jels, who was traveling through the forest like the wind, had not rested for several days. Just because he didn''t rest, he is now very close to the salt lake Su Yi said.


    Jells stretched his limbs, intending to find prey to feed himself. With a pair of golden beast pupils, he suddenly saw a toothy beast running away. Although Jells didn''t want to eat Grumpy Beast today, in order to hurry, Jells could only feel wronged a little bit.


    So Jells aimed at the Tooth Beast and planned to dive and slap the Beast Tooth directly. But just when he was about to rush down, he suddenly saw such a scene. A Tooth Beast ran forward in a panic, and there were many wounds on the body of the Tooth Beast. What surprised Jells was that he was chasing a person behind the Tooth Beast. Isn''t it right, more precisely, a female?


    A female, a thin female with a dark green face. Although the female has a heavy and strange smell, Jells is different from other orcs. He is an orc with a very good dragon blood line, so he still smells the special scent of the female.


    Jells'' figure is very large, and the females and the Toothy beasts shuttled through the tall grass, and immediately felt the tremendous pressure from the strange species.


    The female hurriedly chased her for a while, then turned numbly in an instant, and then jumped into the surrounding woods like a monkey.


    Jells turned into a human form the moment he fell on the ground, acting like a cheetah, jumping directly onto the Beast Tooth, and then directly hit the Beast''s head with a punch. The Burgtooth let out a scream, then twitched and fell to the ground.


    Jells didn''t care about the female who ran away. He thought that the female probably saw that he was an unknown orc, so she hid without consciousness.


    Compared with other orcs or unknown orcs, Jells is a special case. He is not the kind of orc who likes to stick to a female when he sees a female.


    Although he is very strange, why does that female appear in the forest? It''s also very strange that the Grumpy Tooth was just being chased by a female. But curiosity turned to curiosity, but Jells didn''t intend to catch up and inquire.


    He is an unknown orc, he doesn''t want to see other people''s disgusting expressions, and he doesn''t feel wronged to please a female who is obviously afraid of him.


    Tang Yu pricked his ears and listened for a long time, except for the screams of the previous Tooth Beast, the surroundings had returned to the previous silence.


    It has been a few months since he was reborn in this world.


    He still remembered the moment he opened his eyes when he was crushed underneath by an ugly orc who was tearing his clothes.


    Tang Yu was originally gay, so when he saw the orc on his body, he immediately understood what the nasty thing the orc was doing. But to Tang Yu''s luck, this orc did not succeed. Because after he woke up, he kicked the orc quickly, then pulled out the bone knife from the orc''s waist, and cut the orc.


    Then there was an escape that lasted for more than ten days. While fleeing, he clarified what had happened.


    Tang Yu remembered that he had traded arms with his brother before, and then suddenly a group of anti-pornography police appeared. The person who brought this group of policemen into Tang Yu knew him, who was formerly Su Yi of the SWAT team.


    At that time, he didn''t have time to think about it, and there was a mess around him. The brother who always regarded him as his own flesh, actually pushed him out as a shield in a dangerous moment?


    At that time, he fell beside Su Yi, who was shot several times in order to protect a female police officer. There is no doubt that someone will die, Su Yi is still in the mood to pick up the jade pendant on the ground in the end? Don''t know if it was a pity for the same fate, Tang Yu saw Su Yi falling in a pool of blood and struggling to get the jade pendant, unexpectedly reached out very kindly to help Su Yi. Then I didn''t know whether it was his blood or Su Yi''s blood, so he dyed the jade pendant a blood red.


    Then Tang Yu was reborn, reborn into a female named Xiruo. There are no women in this world, there are only orcs who can transform, and females who will not transform into fertility. When he knew this, Tang Yu was depressed at first, but he was relieved soon.


    In Tang Yu''s mind, if he doesn''t want to have children like the females here, no one should try to force him.


    This Xiruo is a female of the Winged Wolf tribe, with a quasi-partner named Ike, who is a great orc of the Winged Wolf tribe. However, Ike is very popular among the females of the tribe because of his outstanding ability and the appearance of an eye-catching snow wolf.


    Ike is willing to be with Xiruo because Xiruo is the patriarch''s precious son. Obviously knowing that Ike doesn''t really like herself, Xiruo still admires Ike because of Ike''s bravery and good fighting skills.


    Xiruo''s accident was also because he accidentally saw Ike and a female of the tribe being ambiguous. Xiruo, who didn''t care much, reprimanded Ike for his unfaithfulness. Ike was so angry that he slapped Xiruo in the face.


    Xiruo, who was held in her hand since she was a child, ran out of the tribe crying.


    Then Xiruo met an unknown orc wandering nearby and was taken away by the unknown orc. Xiruo couldn''t tolerate that she would be ruined by the unknown orcs, and broke free from the unknown orcs flying in the air. When it fell, I was lucky enough to land on a tree, hit the branch with my head and fainted.


    Then Tang Yu inexplicably occupied Xi Ruo''s body, wounded the unknown orc and escaped.


    Tang Yu walked all the way in the direction of the Winged Wolf clan in Xiruo''s memory, and encountered a lot of dangers along the way, but Tang Yu relied on the simple weapons he made and survived for more than a month.


    After Tang Yu found out that there was a salt lake nearby, he settled down nearby. According to Xiruo''s memory, there will be orcs who come to the salt lake to get salt. Although most orcs don''t need salt, there are still orcs who come to the salt lake. Tang Yu hopes to meet the orcs who come to the Salt Lake to fetch salt, and then get rid of him and help him return to the Winged Wolf clan. In this way, Tang Yu doesn''t have to walk in the dangerous wild.


    Unfortunately, before Tang Yu came to the salt lake, the orcs from other tribes had already taken salt. Because the rainy season is approaching, the orcs are busy hunting, so the orcs will come to fetch salt long ago.


    It had been raining a few days ago, and Tang Yu hadn''t hit his prey, and had been gnawing a bit of spoiled fruit. Today, the rain finally stopped. Tang Yu set a trap and finally waited for the first gluttonous beast full of fleshy teeth since this period of time. But when he was chasing the Tooth Beast that had jumped out of the trap, he suddenly threw a large cloud-like object above his head. As soon as Tang Yu looked up, he saw a realistic version of a giant dragon, and was immediately scared Liushen Wuzhu to hide.

 Chapter 43：

    Recalling the scene just now, the western magical dragon that only appeared in movies or games suddenly appeared above the head without warning. Its huge body easily blocked the surrounding light. Tang Yu only felt that his eyes suddenly darkened, and he felt a terrible pressure from the top of his head.


    Tang Yushu hesitated for a long time in the corner. That kind of dragon is said to be an orc, but because of racial superiority and likes to be quiet, few people see it.


    Unexpectedly, after waiting so long, he was waiting for a dragon orc?


    Just as Tang Yu was still immersed in the shock of witnessing the dragon with his own eyes, he suddenly smelled the aroma of barbecue, which came from not far away. Tang Yu, who hadn''t had any meat for a long time, decided to see if he was an orc?


    According to Xiruo''s memory, orcs like females. Even if it is an unfamiliar female, the orc will take care of the female a little bit. This is the nature of the orc here.


    If it hadn''t been for the inexplicable appearance of this giant dragon, that fangfang beast would have died in his hands. And his purpose of staying here is not to wait for an orc, and then let that orc help him return to the Winged Wolf clan? Thinking about this, Tang Yu cheered himself up, and then walked toward the fragrance fiercely.


    When Tang Yu came near the fragrance, he saw an orc with long black hair turning over the legs of the toothy beast. And the legs of the Toothy Beast exudes a seductive smell of meat. Tang Yu couldn''t help but swallowed his saliva, thinking: My barbecue is mine!


    I don''t know if Tang Yu''s resentment was too deep, or the orc felt something, the orc turned his head and looked over. Tang Yu''s heart was shocked when he touched the black eyes of the orcs. Because Tang Yu saw a red totem resembling a tattoo under the corner of the orc''s right eye. Tang Yu thought uncertainly, is this orc also an unknown orc? It is said that such orcs, unlike other orcs, will plunder females to occupy small tribes. But the look in Tang Yu''s eyes was not as full of greed as the unknown orc before, but rather indifferent and cold.


    The orc raised the animal leg in his hand and hooked his finger at Tang Yu enough.


    "Come here." The orc''s voice came.


    Tang Yu only vaguely felt that the orc''s voice was very nice, and then when he saw the meat in the orc''s hands, he walked over with a sense of hopelessness. Although he walked over, Tang Yu still stared at the orc''s every move very vigilantly. The orc used a bone knife to cut off some tender pieces of meat, and then handed them to Tang Yu. Tang Yu said thank you, and then flushed his hot eye circles, and quickly stuffed it into his mouth.


    Jells stared at the female''s little painted face, and then saw the female eating and devouring something, and thought: This female must have been hungry for a long time, right?


    After Tang Yu swallowed the meat, he looked at Jels aside with red eyes.


    Jels didn''t understand why, he always felt that this female was just like the little red-eyed beast, a little pitiful and a little cute?


    cute?


    Jells was stunned for a moment. How could he feel this way?


    Obviously, the female''s small face was covered with oil and dirt, coupled with the female''s green eyes and red eye sockets, there was a sense of horror that could not be explained clearly. And he actually thought it was cute, and Jells thought he really had a problem with his brain.


    "Me, can I still eat more?" Tang Yu couldn''t help but ask aloud as he watched the orc in a daze.


    After hearing the female''s words, Jells came back to his senses and gave the female his entire leg. Tang Yu immediately hugged the animal''s legs in his arms happily. There is nothing wrong with it, but he hugged them in his arms with both hands. With the friendly attitude of the orcs, Tang Yu''s initial vigilance gradually relaxed.


    Jells looked at the strange female in front of him. Seeing the terrible food that the female wanted to suppress the bite of the animal''s legs, Jells turned around and couldn''t bear to continue watching. Jells was afraid that if he watched it any more, his cognition of females would be subverted, and he was even more afraid that he would leave a bad shadow in his heart in the future. Seeing this female, Jells thought of Su Yi inexplicably, with a cold face and an unknown orc confrontation, Su Yi always felt that these two people seemed to be the same?


    When Tang Yu''s belly was round and he couldn''t eat it, Tang Yu remembered to say hello to the orcs around him.


    As soon as Tang Yu looked up, he realized that the orc''s genes were not so good.


    I had been in a state of nervous tension before, and although I glanced at the orc, he hadn''t looked at the orc carefully. At this time, I can see the appearance of the orc when he is full. The orc has long black slightly curly hair, thick and supple like silk. What surprised Tang Yu even more was that the eyes of the orcs were also black, and the black ones were pure and clean without a trace of variegation.


    The orc has a face of Chinese and Western race, his eyebrows are slightly raised, his eyes are slightly raised, and his eyes are full of evil spirits. Tang Yu and the orc looked at each other for a moment, then suddenly turned aside their faces uncomfortably. I don''t know if it is an illusion. I always feel that the orc''s eyes can see through his heart. Tang Yu doesn''t like the feeling of being controlled by others.


    "Hello, thank you for your food. My name is Tang Yu." With basic politeness, Tang Yu couldn''t help but introduce himself to the orc.


    When Jells heard his words, an imperceptible smile flashed across his eyes, "Well, my name is Jells."


    The flash of smile in Jells'' eyes made Tang Yu a little dazzling. Tang Yu thought: Sure enough, Leng Mei laughed, it was different.


    "You are a dragon, I saw your animal shape before, very handsome."


    Jells nodded, and then said, "Thank you, you are also very cute."


    Tang Yu couldn''t help but twitch at the corner of his mouth when he heard what Jells said. Tang Yu himself knew exactly what he was like now. What kind of eyes does this Jells have, how can he say the word cute to such a face? Maybe this is the unique aesthetics of the dragons here?


    The two talked for a while, although most of them were Tang Yu talking to himself, Jells only nodded occasionally, or briefly um or something. But this was the first person Tang Yu had met in so long that he could talk, so Tang Yu couldn''t help but want to confide his misfortune to Jells.


    Jells came to the Salt Lake to fetch salt, and Tang Yu volunteered to take Jells there. The Salt Lake is not far from here, and the two of them were walking around for food. However, Tang Yu had to yell at Jells to deform because he saw Jells'' animal form before. The female asked to see the animal form of the orc, which was already a gesture of favor. As a result, Tang Yu still had to sit on Jells, which made Jells, who was emotionally slow, couldn''t help but look at Tang Yu a few more times.

 Chapter 44：

    Jells is different from other unknown orcs. He has met females before. Because of the strong racial advantage of the dragon race, females are willing to ignore his identity and reluctantly stay with him.


    Such females are generally attracted by his powerful animal form, or to breed healthier and stronger orc babies.


    But those females still showed fear of him, whether it was the fear of dragons or the fear of unknown orcs, Jels felt deeply disgusted.


    In Jells'' heart, since he was so scared, why did he pretend to be pleased?


    However, this Tang Yu is completely different. He was only at the beginning when he was wary of Jells. After he was sure that there was no danger, he only saw the excitement and curiosity of the dragon clan in his eyes.


    Although Tang Yu was reborn, his thoughts were not affected by Xiruo''s memory. He was thinking about how cool it is to ride a dragon flying all over the sky. Not at all aware of the secret emotions flashing through Jells'' eyes.


    Jels carried Tang Yu on his back, and then transformed without warning. That short moment shocked Tang Yu. Looking at the originally strong body, suddenly the skin began to harden and appeared black animal skin like armor. His body shape expanded rapidly, and a pair of huge wings spread out from his back. Tang Yu was a little stunned. Before he could see how it became, he felt the air vibrate and the sound of flapping wings rang.


    Tang Yu hurriedly reached out and put his arms around Jells'' neck, but because Jells was too large, Tang Yu couldn''t hold Jells'' neck with both hands. When Jells rose into the sky, Tang Yu couldn''t help but exclaimed.


    Jels thought Tang Yu was frightened, so he slowed down and wanted to care a little, after all, she was a female anyway. Who knew that he suddenly heard Tang Yu say loudly: "Haha, Jells, fly a little higher!!"


    In Tang Yu''s voice, there was excitement that could not be concealed, and there was no such thing as fear.


    Jells shook his head, then hummed from his nose. He suddenly stirred his wings and rushed straight up. The feeling of breaking through the clouds made Tang Yu couldn''t help but want to shout. But before Tang Yu opened his mouth, his face hurt by the oncoming wind, he closed his mouth obediently.


    Tang Yu is a playful and noisy person. He used to play that kind of dangerous games. The people of the Tang family indulged him in an attitude of pampering. At that time, Tang Yu always entangled his brother like a tail. But the brother who spoiled Tang Yu to the sky, finally pushed him out when he was in danger.


    Until now, Tang Yu still has a feeling that he can''t let go.


    Tang Yu, who was still very happy, suddenly thought of the various dangers he had experienced during this period of time, and almost cried with a sore nose for no reason. A young master who had been spoiled to the sky suddenly came to the primeval forest, living a life without a meal, and beware of the beasts around him everywhere.


    Tang Yu blinked and looked at the huge figure of Jells. If Jells was not an unknown orc, but an ordinary orc with a tribe, Tang Yu would definitely follow Jells unceremoniously. But he knew from Xiruo''s memory how cruel life here is. If there is no tribe, there is no way to live a stable life with an orc alone.


    Tang Yu has lived in a family with a triad background since he was a child. Although it seems heartless, how can it be really simple to live in such a family? He was later killed by his brother because he didn''t really guard against his brother.


    Now that he can do it again, he swears that he will do everything he can to prevent himself from being hurt in any way, and he will cherish his life this time.


    Later, the two rushed to Salt Lake, and Tang Yu took the initiative to ask Ying to help Jells collect the salt. Tang Yu deliberately proposed that he wanted Jells to send himself back.


    Jells looked at Tang Yu and said, "I am an unknown orc. If I send you back, you will have a lot of trouble."


    Tang Yu had already seen that Jells was an unknown orc, so when Jells admitted himself, he didn''t show much emotion.


    What is not an unknown orc, but some orcs whose animal and human forms are different from ordinary orcs, they are collectively referred to as unknown orcs. It means being abandoned by the beast god, which will bring unknown meaning to the tribe''s family.


    In this land of income, the legends of unknown orcs from ancient times to the present are deeply ingrained in the hearts of these natives. Just like the ghosts and gods believed by the ancients in the previous world. This kind of thinking is not formed overnight, but dripping through the rocks over time.


    However, unknown orcs does not mean that all unknown orcs are bad. Just like those who look fierce, he is not necessarily a bad person. And among those who are outstanding and bright, there are also many terrible and vicious people.


    "You are completely different from the unknown orcs I met before." Tang Yu''s words made Jells keenly catch something.


    "Have you met others?" Jells asked.


    Tang Yu told Jells about the incident that he met the unknown orc before. Jels rarely showed a slightly surprised expression. It turned out that this was the reason why the female appeared in the wild. Before meeting Jells, the female must have lived a very hard life alone.


    "After the first rain in the rainy season, there will be a few days of sunny days. I want to take the salt back first, and then I will send you back."


    It''s rare for Jells to say so many things at once, and Tang Yu remembered that if Jells took salt to send him back to the Winged Wolf Clan, time was probably not enough, and the salt might be wet by the rain. That being the case, Jells'' method is undoubtedly the best.


    In desperation, Tang Yu could only agree.


    Jells collected two bags of salt, and then tied the two bags of animal skins firmly with grass vines. The two took out the previous barbecue and ate it as dinner.


    Then, in order to send the salt back before the second rain, Jells took Tang Yu and the salt bag on his back, and flew back hurriedly.


    Tang Yu sat on the dragon again, still as excited as the first time. If it wasn''t for driving, he really wanted Jells to take him around for a few laps.


    In the past few days when Jells took Tang Yu on the road, something went wrong in the valley.


    Before dawn, Su Yi was awakened by the noise coming from nearby. Seeing him wake up, Sinoe patted Su Yi on the back and signaled Su Yi to continue sleeping. Su Yi, who was getting up a little bit, scratched his head, dragged the animal skin quilt and drilled inside. Sinor got out of the bed with a slight movement, and then there was a rustling sound of putting on clothes. When Sinor left, Su also planned to continue to dream of Zhou Gong, who knew that the previous noise was even louder. Su Yi sat up with a carp, then put on his clothes and walked out in a bad mood.

 Chapter 45：

    Because the sky is still dark, the surroundings are foggy. Probably because of the rainy season, the air is moist and muddy.


    The noise came from Dilson''s house not far away. Su Yida looked at a few familiar figures from afar, and waited until he got closer to see clearly that it was Ed and them from the Impreza tribe? When Su Yi walked over, it was obvious that Ed and the others also saw Su Yi.


    "Unexpectedly, I met here?" Eddy''s emerald eyes looked at Su Yi, and there were multiple wounds on the tall Yingwu''s body. When Ed was speaking, Tiger, who was always behind Ed, also saw Su Yi, and then seemed to remember the unhappiness before, and his face was a little embarrassed.


    Su Yi frowned slightly. He didn''t expect to meet them again. He glanced at them with a slight surprise, and then walked to Sinor and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    No matter how you look at it, Su also doesn''t think they are here to visit them.


    "It seems that they encountered the herd and came here by mistake."


    Su Yi remembered the Impreza tribe, they were more than ten days away from here, and it was impossible for them to come to such a far place for hunting. These guys suddenly appeared here, and even so unlucky enough to meet the herd? Su Yi didn''t believe it, but seeing the wounds on each of them, it was clear that they had indeed gone through a hard fight before.


    "We also broke in accidentally. This place is simply a natural barrier. The cliffs around the valley are so steep that ordinary beasts can''t climb them. There is also a big river in the valley. There is no huge tree to block the sun, and the lighting is also very good. Seeing that Su Yi''s expression is not good, Ed wants to ease the atmosphere.


    But he didn''t expect that as soon as his words fell, Dilson said angrily: "This is our home, so you better not make any ill-conceived ideas."


    Eddard¡¯s emerald eyes flickered, and he quickly explained: ¡°I don¡¯t have any malice. We have our own tribe. Although your houses and valleys are very beautiful, we are a big tribe. I belong to the tribe I grew up with."


    Dilson snorted coldly, "This is the best way."


    Su Yi glared at Dilson, "Why do you see everything?"


    Dilson froze for a moment, and then remembered the unknown orcs before, so a trace of embarrassment appeared on his face. He didn''t want to encounter such a thing, but he suddenly noticed a few orcs standing at the door of his house early in the morning, and Dilson himself was taken aback.


    "Su Yi!!" Mino, who had been hiding in his yard, opened the door and saw Su Yi, then walked out tremblingly.


    Su Yi glanced at the appearance of Mino''s little daughter-in-law, and gestured for him to come next to him. Mino ran behind Su Yi immediately, grabbed one of Su Yi''s arm and said, "What about Su Yi, will things in our valley attract other orcs? Will we not be expelled from each other?" Mino said When it was time, a flash of panic flashed in his eyes. Seeing that life in the valley is getting better and better, Mino is really reluctant to be driven away like this.


    Su Yi patted Mino''s hand, then looked at Ed coldly.


    "Since you have taken refuge, you have also taken refuge. Excuse me, should you be able to leave?"


    The orcs of the Impreza tribe, when they saw another female, had already begun to lower their heads and whisper. Suddenly hearing Su Yi''s words now, they all raised their heads to look at Su Yi. This time they came out with a total of six people, four of whom had met Su Yi. They also knew that Su Yi was a female who chose an unknown orc. After seeing Su Yi''s fierceness, they didn''t dare to think anything about Su Yi. But now unexpectedly, another female appeared here. And it can be seen that this female lives with Dilson, the owner of this house.


    It is difficult for them to understand, why would a good-looking female choose an unknown orc?


    One of them said: "You are not allowed by the animal gods to build tribes like this."


    As soon as his voice fell, Tiger glared at him abruptly.


    Su Yi made a thoughtful expression, and then asked in a very serious manner: "Is your tribe specially built by the beast god?"


    The orc didn''t understand why Tiger looked at him like this, but he couldn''t help but said, "Of course, our tribe has lasted for thousands of years. There are sacrifices in our tribe, and only with sacrifices can we have a tribe. "


    "Oh, then do you have any evidence that the animal gods allowed you to build the tribe? It was said that the sacrifice to a person? So is there evidence for the sacrifice? Or when the sacrifice was talking with the animal gods, some orcs in your tribe heard their conversation ?"


    Su Yi has never been a good person. They are not the only ones who are aggressive. In front of these indigenous people, Su Yi doesn''t think he will lose to whom he will lose his effort.


    The orc obviously didn''t expect the female to throw so many problems. For a while, he was a little dazed by the question.


    Su Yi was about to use his usual interrogation momentum, and felt his hand being pulled by Sinoer. Su Yi sighed in his heart, and finally swallowed everything he wanted to say back into his stomach.


    Ed was still good-tempered, and he was not angry at all because of Su Yi''s words.


    "We are all injured and want to rest here for a day. When we rest, we will leave here immediately."


    Su Yi felt that Ed was different from other orcs before. His character is very reserved and thoughtful. Ed is an orc who is very suitable to be a leader. If such an orc is a friend, it is good to say, but if it is an enemy, it will become a strong enemy.


    Su also remembered that Ed Mingming could prevent Tiger from provoking, but he still condoned Tiger''s behavior. Su Yi doesn''t have any good feelings for Ed, even if this guy becomes a friend, it will make people feel very headache.


    However, these orcs obviously did not intend to leave directly.


    Su Yi and the others can''t openly rush people. If they are anxious, what awaits Su Yi and others is even more terrible disaster. Now that Ed has given in, Su also intends to go down the ladder given by Ed.


    Su Yi said: "We just want to live in peace and stability without being disturbed by the outside world. As you know, we have females and little orcs here. In fact, we are no different from you, all for survival. So. I hope that after you leave, you will not go around promoting our valley."


    This is just what I said on the table, Su Yi really hadn''t expected it, they would help keep the secret.


    Sooner or later, this valley will be discovered by other orcs passing by. Su also didn''t really plan to live a life of seclusion in the mountains and forests like this. If you can live in peace with other tribes, that would be great. But if other orcs have any bad intentions, Su Yi and the others are definitely not good to bully.


    I have lived here for a long time without contending with the world, surrounded by gentle and beautiful lovers, as well as cute babies. Su Yi has forgotten that he used to be.

 Chapter 46：

    "Actually, you don¡¯t have to worry about this at all. Normal tribes have lasted for thousands of years. A complete tribe is not built overnight, so the people in the tribe cherish their homes. We will not because, You have a unique way of building and want to take your homeland. We will at best come over and learn from you." Ed said in a hurry.


    His words are not wrong. For the orcs here, no matter how bad their tribe is, it is a place full of memories for them to live together. Especially the larger tribes will not migrate easily. Unless they encounter a huge disaster that is rare in thousands of years, these pedantic people will not leave.


    Finally, Tyler came over and took away a few Impreza Orcs.


    Taylor is not an unknown orc. It is the best choice for him to come out and contact the Impreza tribe.


    In addition to the valley, Su Yi and Sinor went to check the herd that Ed had said. The two people found traces of the herd as expected in the west of the valley. It is the beginning of the rainy season, and it is a bit strange to have herds of animals. However, this group of beasts just passed by here, and did not notice the other side of the valley.


    When Ed and the others walked into the spacious and bright house, they couldn''t help but marvel at such a house. Such a house, because there are doors and windows for ventilation, there will be no unpleasant smell. When it is rainy or snowy, it can keep warm again. Compared with dark and damp caves, such houses are very comfortable to live in.


    Ian used to make leather boots in the room, and he has only recently started to learn to make leather boots from Mino.


    With leather boots, you can protect your feet from being scratched by stones.


    Although the orcs have been growing up year after year, the soles of their feet have been raised with thick skins. But Ian can''t transform, and his body needs to be worse than an ordinary orc. Coupled with the rainy season, Ian didn''t want to be too bored, so he learned Mino and started making leather boots.


    When he heard the noise outside, Ian was trying on the newly made leather boots. Then the door of his room was suddenly pushed open.


    Ian frowned a little displeased. Everyone shouted every time they entered Ian''s room because of Ian''s sensitive character. But this person actually opened the door and came in?


    Ian frowned and looked over, and saw a strange orc stupefied, looking at him blankly.


    Today Ian wore a waistcoat made by Su Yixin. This waistcoat was originally made by Su Yi for Sinoor. Because it was made small by accident, I brought it to Ian. The waistcoat was made of red animal skins, reflecting Ian''s overly fair skin.


    Tiger stared blankly at the people inside, and then hurriedly said to Ed, "Ed, there is a beautiful female here."


    Ed followed in confusion, he didn''t smell the female, how could a female suddenly pop up.


    When Ed also saw the people inside, he was also dazzled by Ian''s overly good-looking eyebrows.


    When Ian heard the word "female", his brow furrowed, and he said displeased: "I''m not a female!"


    Not a female?


    Ed and Tyler, upon hearing these words, realized that this person is much taller than the female, but shorter than a normal orc. His figure is also between an orc and a female, and the lower abdomen exposed under his waistcoat is very strong without a trace of meat.


    "Sorry, we came here to borrow, because we encountered a herd on the way and broke into here." Eddy explained politely.


    Hearing Ed''s explanation, Ian did not show a relieved expression, but showed a trace of panic. Ian noticed that they were ordinary orcs. Are they trying to drive them away?


    Seeing Ian''s pale face suddenly, the two orcs knew that he must be thinking about it.


    Tiger immediately said honestly: "You, don''t worry, we are not malicious, we really are here to take a rest."


    Tiger is not a good talker, and eager to comfort the frightened person, Tiger feels a little at a loss.


    "Okay, don''t bother Ian, he''s not in good health." Tyler''s medium-thick voice sounded, and then with a big wave of his hand, the two orcs who were stuck in front of the door were pushed aside. Then, without a trace, he helped Ian close the door.


    The other orcs have gone out hunting, so the impreza tribe orcs who suddenly appeared are all assigned to the room to rest. They have not rested for several days, and if it were not for the most beautiful female of the tribe, they would not have been so tired.


    When they slept until the afternoon, they were awakened by the fragrance coming from outside.


    The orcs of the Impreza tribe finally used the prey they hunted before and exchanged a meal with Ian.


    When they were resting, Ian found that the group of orcs had shot a lot of prey, and there were many other good animal skins. So when the orcs woke up and surrounded the kitchen, Ian naturally made his request.


    It''s the rainy season now, and food is more precious, so Ian won''t be in a loss-making business.


    In fact, even if Ian didn''t say that, Ed would leave the prey to them.


    In this orc continent, the tribes are very simple, and it is common to visit each other frequently.


    But Ed and the others are different from them in the valley. They are unknown orcs, originally expelled by the tribe and relatives. Most of them are not very friendly with ordinary orcs. The Impreza tribe was able to rest in the valley, and it also relied on Edcai to fight for it.


    Ed had already thought about it, and all the prey they brought was left to them as a gift for their help.


    For the flying orcs, meeting the herd is not so dangerous, but why do they have to wait a day before leaving? Because they want to avoid the group of wild beasts safely, they must transform into beasts. The beasts of the orcs are very huge, and flying in the sky, it is easy to attract the herd to follow them. If you accidentally attract the herd to their tribe, it will definitely bring danger to their tribe. This is why they must stay and rest. If their tribe is surrounded by mountains and difficult to climb like this valley, they don''t have to care about the herd. However, their tribe does not have such a natural barrier after all.


    Although Ian¡¯s cooking is not as good as Mino and Suyi, but because of the addition of fresh vegetables and seasonings, the taste is still much better than grilled meat. When Ed took the first bite, he couldn''t help his eyes light up, then looked at Ian and exclaimed, "The food you make is really delicious."

 Chapter 47：

    Ian ignored him and ate on his own. Ian''s drooping eyes were long, blocking his beautiful eyes. When Tyler and Ian had eaten and left, Tiger immediately leaned over to Ed, "Ed, that orc is so good-looking, no worse than Resa of our tribe."


    When the other orcs heard Tiger''s words, they also agreed.


    If it weren''t for Reza, they wouldn''t come here all the way during the rainy season.


    Reza is an adult this year, and he said that if someone makes clothes for his best animal skins, he will let this person be his quasi-mate. There are many warriors in the Impreza clan, braving the heavy rain to look for better and more beautiful animal skins. And Ed and the others are just a few of the many orcs.


    "And the food he cooks is really delicious, unlike Reza who knows nothing, only acting like a baby." Tiger continued to mumble.


    In fact, Tiger didn''t want to pursue Reza, but Ed came out, and he was bored in the tribe himself, so he came out with Ed.


    Ed smiled and said, "It''s good, but I won''t have children."


    Tiger thought for a while, only then realized that Ian was an orc and really couldn''t have children.


    "Yes, what a pity." Tiger sighed.


    When the other Impreza tribe heard it, they immediately joked: "Not only can they not give birth, but he is still an unknown orc. If you take him back to the tribe, not only will he suffer, but you may also have a lot of trouble."


    "When I think that such a beautiful man is an unknown orc, I think he must have suffered a lot."


    Hearing the words of the orc, Ed''s eyes sinking like a deep pool flashed a little strangely.


    Another Impreza Orc said: "If I hadn''t met the herd, I really didn''t want to stay in a place with so many unknown orcs."


    Tiger frowned and said, "We have all been there for so long and haven''t seen anything, and I think they are all pretty good."


    If it was before, Tiger would not have said such a thing. However, since fighting with Su Yi before, and then seeing Su Yi again in the valley, Tiger discovered that the thinner Su Yi was not only fatter, but also looked good. The female was with the unknown orc and didn''t see anything bad happened to the female.


    While they were chatting, Ian suddenly picked up an animal skin bag and walked out. Tiger immediately dropped the clam shell, and then followed Ian. Ian looked at Tiger helplessly, "What are you doing with me?"


    Tiger smiled stupidly, "What are you going to do? Do you need my help?"


    Ian was about to say something, but Su Yi who appeared suddenly got ahead of him.


    "Ian, do you want to go out?"


    Ian looked at Su Yi, and saw the troubled little Eli on Su Yi''s neck.


    Little Eli circled Su Yi''s neck twice, then stuffed her head into Su Yi''s clothes listlessly. Ian was in a very bad mood, because seeing little Eli suddenly became very good.


    He said to Su Yi: "I''m going to collect some branches nearby, and there will be no dry branches in a few days."


    Su Yi reached out and patted little Eli, then took the little Eli off and put it in the back basket. Little Eli was supposed to sleep at home, but before falling asleep, he had to follow Su Yi when he was going out, so Su Yi had to take little Eli with him. There was a soft animal skin in Su Yi''s back basket, Su Yi put little Eli properly, and then picked up the back basket.


    "Really, then I''ll go with you." Su Yi came here because he was worried that the Impreza tribe would cause trouble. But he seemed to worry too much, watching Tiger follow Ian with a smile, it didn''t look like there was a contradiction.


    The two began to collect in the valley. Su also didn''t care about Tiger who was following him, and asked Ian, "They didn''t embarrass you, right?"


    Ian smiled gratefully to Su Yi, the light smile was very beautiful.


    Tiger who followed saw a flower in front of him, and then froze in a daze. Tiger thought to himself: People who are really good-looking are even more beautiful when they smile.


    Ian''s eyes flashed with disgust when he saw Tiger''s expression. His figure and appearance have always been a thorn in Ian''s heart. Now an orc, looking at him with an obsessive expression, suddenly made Ian feel frustrated.


    "Look at what?!" Ian said loudly, uncontrollably.


    Su Yi didn''t expect Ian to suddenly get angry, and was about to ask what happened to Ian, when he saw Tiger with a bewildered face and said, "Um, I, I didn''t see anything."


    "I''m not a female, you better put away your strange thoughts." Ian said angrily.


    Ian''s usual appearance is unsmiling and even a little stupid. It was the first time that Su Yi had seen the appearance of thorns all over his body like this.


    "No, no, I just want to come and help, I don''t..." Before Tiger finished speaking, Ed was interrupted.


    "Okay, Tiger, you go nearby to help collect the branches." Ed was following them, followed. He also saw Ian''s smile just now, to be honest, Ian is really good-looking.


    Seeing that Ian didn''t want to see himself, Tiger had no choice but to walk away honestly.


    Ed is a very smart orc, this is the evaluation Su Yi gave Ed when he first met him.


    After Tiger left, although Ed also followed them, he has not done much to go beyond. He would not deliberately talk to Ian and Su Yi, but silently help collect the branches.


    When encountering the fruit Ian wanted to pick, Ian often just took one more look, and Ed immediately climbed up silently, and then picked the fruit.


    Facing Ed''s behavior at the beginning, Ian was able to put aside his face coldly and ignore it. But Ed continued to follow until dark, and Ed did not show any impatient expression.


    In Ian''s heart, I always feel that this orc named Ed is very strange.


    Because it was dark, Dino came over to find Su Yi to go home. When he saw Ed, Dino was stunned for a moment, and then pretended not to see Su Yi to go back.


    At this time, little Eli, who had slept for a whole afternoon, crawled out of Su Yi''s back basket full of energy. After Su Yi bid farewell to Ian, he turned and walked back with Dino.


    Ed looked at Dino''s back. The skinny child who had been raised before was white and fat, and he couldn''t see the unknown orc who had suffered. And Dino''s clothes are also very delicate and compact, which should have been made by Su Yi. It can be seen that their lives are very good now.


    Ian silently walked back carrying the huge animal skin bag, Ed did not rush to help. According to his observation, this orc should also be an unknown orc, and he does not like others to approach him very much. Although I don''t know what happened to him, Ed can see the sorrow and low self-esteem in Ian''s eyes.


    As an orc, a strong body is undoubtedly the most important thing. But Ian didn''t, not only didn''t, but he also had a face that looked better than a female. Ian must be very sad, right?


    Ed silently followed Ian, looking at the thin figure, carrying an animal skin bag two or three times larger than him. Looking from Ed''s position, Ian was almost completely covered by the animal skin bag.

 Chapter 48：

    The next day, the orcs of the Impreza tribe left as expected.


    When they left, they also kept all their hunted prey as a gift for taking them in for a day''s rest.


    When Tiger left, he also gifted Ian a piece of the flame fox skin he had hunted. Mino almost stared out when he saw the flaming fox hide.


    Mino is different from the unknown orcs here, he grew up in a normal tribe. In order to please females, orcs often look for beautiful animal skins or teeth as gifts for the females they like. The flame fox skin is one of the skins most favored by females.


    In the past, Mino secretly envied it because others received the skin of the flame fox. At this moment, seeing Ian an orc, there was someone who sent the skin of the flame fox, and he couldn''t help showing an expression of envy.


    As an orc, Ian doesn''t really care about the appearance of his clothes. Seeing Mino''s look of envy, he handed Mino the hide.


    Mino pointed to himself and asked, "Ian, is it for me?"


    Seeing Mino''s fuss, his eyes were rounded, and he looked like a child who was already a sweetie.


    Ian was a little embarrassed suddenly, and when he put the hide in Minor''s hand, he was about to turn around and go back.


    At this moment, Dilson on the side suddenly stretched out his big hand and took Mino directly, before he had time to touch the two skins and took away. Mino turned his head back and glared at Dilson in anguish. Dilson lowered his head and squeezed Mino''s little nose and said, "Ian, you are an orc. How can you give someone else a partner?"


    Dilson knew Ian and liked that others would treat him normally as an orc. So Dilson never underestimated Ian when he got along with Ian.


    Ian is so good-looking, Su Yi and Minuo both take special care of Ian. Dilson felt that Ian was the most cunning, using his weak appearance to let the females relax their vigilance.


    Hearing Dilson¡¯s words, Ian walked back and took the hide away. He was amused in his heart, but said without any expression on his face: ¡°As an orc, how can I let my female not even have a favorite hide? ?"


    Dilson patted his chest immediately, and then said confidently: "Isn''t it the flame fox? I''m going to help Mino catch two." Dilson turned and left.


    Mino didn''t have time to care about Dilson, so he returned the hides he had obtained, and hurriedly grabbed Dilson and said eagerly, "No, the flame fox is cunning and cruel. I can''t let you take risks."


    Compared with other beasts, the flame fox has a small stature, but because of its cunning character, very fast speed and ferocious character, it has always been a difficult prey to hunt.


    Dilson is strong both in human form and animal form, but in the face of such a cunning flame fox, he will definitely be more or less injured. Mino didn''t want Dilson to be injured because of his injury. He knew that Dilson would want to hunt the flame fox. He shouldn''t have an expression of envy when he saw the skin of the flame fox.


    Dilson saw Minor worrying about him, and he was in a good mood immediately, "Don''t worry, I can still deal with the flame fox."


    However, Dilson did not have a chance to leave, because Su also brought Sinoor.


    Su also called all the orcs together. This was the first time they had formally discussed their future lives in so long.


    "Everyone should have seen what happened yesterday. If we meet friendly orcs, our valley won''t cause any major trouble. But if we meet awkward orcs, our homeland will suffer. We will be expelled even to the destruction."


    Su Yi''s voice was very cold and serious, completely different from the usual giggles.


    Jero frowned and asked, "Are we still afraid of them?"


    Su Yi frowned upon hearing this, "Fear? Of course I am afraid! Don¡¯t forget, normal orcs have tribes. Even a small tribe, they also have hundreds of orcs. If we really conflict with them, unless they are all Kill, otherwise they can definitely move in to rescue the soldiers. At that time, do you think we can deal with it?"


    Jero thought for a while, and suddenly thought of Jells, so he said: "We have Jells, Jells is an ancient dragon clan."


    Su Yi sighed and saw that no one else was speaking, but just waiting for him to speak.


    So Su also began to patiently tell them: "Let¡¯s take an example, if ordinary orcs break into our valley, they will have to expel or seize our home. In order to protect our home, we must be an enemy of them. For example. As Jero said, we have a very powerful patron saint Jells. Jells can defeat them all, will they hold a grudge after defeat? Then they return to their tribe, and other orcs in their tribe. , Will definitely come to avenge them for them. If it is a small tribe, we will have a big deal with them. Then even if Jells is one enemy to ten, or even one enemy to one hundred. We win, and then? Our valley will do the same. Known by others, unless we kill all of the tribes we have committed before, our secrets will still be exposed. As unknown orcs, we fight against ordinary orcs. After the neighboring tribes learn about it, you Do you think they will turn a blind eye or will they unite and then siege us?"


    Su Yi didn''t continue to say what he said. There is only one dead end for all of them. This is why Su Yi was obviously upset when seeing Ed and the others, but in the end he agreed to let them stay overnight. Because they are not strong enough now, and they are not qualified to be on an equal footing with others.


    "Then, what do you think we should do?" Dilson asked uncertainly.


    Probably they all understand Su Yi''s analysis, their faces are not very good-looking, but what Su Yi said is the truth.


    "Don''t worry too much. As Ed said yesterday, their tribe has continued for thousands of years, and they will not leave their tribe easily. Moreover, our valley has not yet reached the point where others are worried about it. Those mentioned are when our valley gradually becomes more perfect and stronger. At that time, it is our most dangerous and troublesome time. What I want to say is that our top priority now is how to improve our strength? Under what kind of background, force is the most direct and most effective weapon for self-protection. We can''t always be attached to Jells alone, so I hope everyone can follow me to exercise during the rainy season."


    Su Yi finished speaking endlessly, and finally said his thoughts.

 Chapter 49：

    Dilson and Ian have seen Su Yi''s strange fighting skills before. Ian has always wanted to learn from Su Yi, but because of his busy schedule, he has no time. Since Su also proposed, Ian is the first to try.


    "Am I, can I be as good as Su Yi?" Mino asked suddenly in a low voice.


    Su Yi looked at Mino and smiled: "I can''t guarantee this, because I''m not sure, Mino, can you stick to it."


    Taylor suddenly said: "Do you think our valley can become stronger and stronger, so strong that it will make other tribes worry about it?"


    Su Yi did not expect Taylor to speak, and after a moment of stunned response, he immediately replied: "When you are all fed and warmed up, you will be in the mood to help other unfortunate people. At that time, the valley may become a tribe that belongs to us. ."


    Su also knew that these people were different from other unknown orcs. They were not selfish and did not have any malicious thoughts. Even if they were abandoned by their own tribe and relatives before, they did not become blindly hated, let alone take revenge on other people for it. Therefore, such people, when they have solved their own food, clothing, shelter and transportation, and lead a more and more stable life, they will not be able to help but extend a helping hand to other people who are suffering like them. At that time, there will be more and more people in the valley, and over time, their valley will become a tribe.


    When they are strong enough, they will attract more people''s attention. At that time, it was when Su Yi worried the most.


    tribe? These two words instantly shocked everyone present.


    They looked around the valley. Their valley was a natural barrier. There were no tall trees in the valley, and the sun was bright and bright. There is also a natural river in their valley, which solves their drinking water problem. Then they had a bright and warm house, and they could grow food with the help of Su Yi.


    It will become a tribe, full of laughter and laughter of children and females.


    When they thought of this, they couldn''t help but yearn for a while.


    "In the next two days, you should go hunting and hunting. Two orcs will stay and help me build a simple sluice gate."


    Dilson asked: "The floodgate? What is that for?"


    "Ed and the others encountered a herd of animals near us. I went out to check with Sinor yesterday and found traces of the herd''s activities not far away. Our valley is a natural barrier, which can shield a lot of land. Reptiles. But the big river in our valley runs through the whole valley from east to west. At the end of the east and west rivers, there are two openings. I am worried that over time, beasts will lurch in from the water at the entrance of the cave."


    Su Yi had never thought of this before, but Ed and the others appeared. When Ed praised the valley, he mentioned their river, which made Su Yi suddenly think of the river.


    Dilson and the others discussed it, and finally let Taylor and Dilson stay to help, and Jero and Ian went out hunting.


    As soon as Ian heard that he could also go out hunting, he immediately refreshed, and his whole person seemed to be much more energetic.


    In the afternoon, Su also asked Taylor and Dilson to go out of the valley to chop wood.


    Su Yi and Sinor went to both ends of the valley to check the entrance of the cave. The sluice that Su Yi wanted was not to block the river, but to prevent wild animals from entering the valley. According to Sinoor''s explanation, most of the beasts on the Orc Continent are very large. So what they have to do is to avoid large beasts from entering the valley.


    For two consecutive days, Su also chose trees of human thickness and directly let them into the mud of the river. Fortunately for Su, the animals here are huge, and the trees, flowers and plants are also huge.


    The water potential of this big river is very gentle, but Su Yi is omitted to calculate the impact force of the current. Wait until the stakes are firmly driven, then tie the stakes horizontally with wood, and then connect all the stakes together. After repeating the connection and binding, when the sluice can withstand the impact of two or three beasts, a shelf is set up on it, and then enough stones are placed to bury the cave.


    In addition to placing stones, it can strengthen the sluice more firmly; there is another purpose, that is, when more than three or even more beasts hit the sluice together, the sluice will be knocked down by the stones above it immediately. Even if you can''t smash all the beasts to death, you can quickly block the hole.


    Even if there are wild beasts coming in, only a few can come in. This ensures the safety of the females and children in the valley. With a few beasts, even a few little orcs can deal with it without the orcs. Besides, Su Yi also plans to train Minor and Ian well. By then, they will not be weak.


    On the second day after the sluice was built, the sky began to light light rain, and Jells, who had been eager to hurry, suddenly slowed down when he saw the valley. They finally rushed back to the valley before the heavy rain.


    Jells slowly descended above the valley. Tang Yu has been sitting on Jells''s endless sad journey these days, and his tired limbs are weak and want to collapse. At this moment, seeing Jells descending towards a valley, Tang Yu was shocked, and just wanted to ask if Jells had arrived? Then I was shocked by the scene in front of me.


    Tang Yu has always felt that although he is not very old, he has seen all kinds of lives because of his family background. So in his heart, nothing would shock him too much. Including his later rebirth, Tang Yu quickly accepted the reality very calmly, except for the initial discomfort.


    But when he saw a stone house with only American villages, he suddenly caught his eye, and Tang Yu suddenly had the illusion that he had been ridiculed by the husky.


    Tang Yu, who had always been so calm that he could no longer calm down, finally couldn''t calmly complain in his heart.


    He thought: Is there a problem with my dragon riding posture? Why do I have an illusion that I am going back again? Wasn''t it the mainland originally? Don¡¯t all the people here live in damp and dark caves, living a primitive life similar to cavemen? I''ll go, which designer built this house? And why do people who come out are still wearing very fashionable vests? And what about his fashionable and wild little leather boots?


    Ian is cleaning up the dried meat on the meat drying rack. This meat drying rack was made by Su Yi after he built the sluice. Because there was a lot of wood, he instructed them to do it. Because they can not only dry meat, but also clothes and animal skins, they put a lot of shelves in the open space in front of the house.

 Chapter 50：

    Ian and their house are temporarily shared by everyone. So there was no courtyard wall built like Su Yi and Minuo''s house.


    When Jells fell, Ian saw him immediately. Ian couldn''t help being surprised when he saw the female behind Jells.


    Ian and the others have been with Jells for a long time, so they all know that although Jells is an unknown orc, they are unexpectedly very popular with females. But Jells has always been cold and indifferent, and he doesn''t seem to want to find a partner at all.


    At this moment, seeing Jells bring back a female, Ian only showed such a surprised expression.


    In Ian''s eyes, the female was dirty all over, especially on the small face. I don''t know what was smeared and dirty and greasy. And Ian always felt that this female looked at him very unkind.


    Tang Yu, who was misunderstood as unkind, still maintained a state of ranting in his heart while looking at others.


    Jells moved two bags of salt into the kitchen, and then saw Tang Yu and Ian looking at each other all the time. One of them was busy complaining and the other was not good at talking. All of a sudden, there was silence besides silence.


    Jells couldn''t help sighing, then walked to Tang Yu and said to Ian, "Ian, clothes."


    Jells, who also didn''t like to talk very much, had to speak under this weird situation.


    Ian looked at Jells, saw Jells pointing at the female''s body, and immediately ran into the room knowingly. Soon Ian walked out holding the clothes, Jells turned to Ian''s clothes, black ink eyes looked at Ian and said, "Thank you."


    Suddenly hearing Jells thank you, Ian suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. The former Jels never thanked him, but did he speak for this female? This made Ian couldn''t help but look at the female more. But no matter how many eyes he looked at, there was no way to tell from the dirty face of the female.


    Afterwards Jells took Tang Yu to take a bath by the river. Although it is already the rainy season, it still carries the residual heat of the hot season just like the early autumn of the original world. So Jels didn''t worry at all, whether Tang Yu would get sick if he soaked directly in the water.


    The light rain got heavier, and the two people found a place where the water was gentle.


    Seeing Jells turned to leave, Tang Yu immediately shouted: "Huh? Don''t you come down and wash it together?"


    As the saying goes, the speaker is unwilling to listen to. Jels paused, then frowned slightly and looked at Tang Yu.


    "Do you know what you are talking about?" Jells''s voice did not fluctuate, but the look in Tang Yu''s eyes was very aggressive. It was a look that made Tang Yu, who was used to being a young master, very uncomfortable, looking down at him from above, his dark eyes seemed to swallow everything.


    Tang Yu shook his head subconsciously, and then he seemed to think of something in a daze, uh, he seemed to be the female here? The word "female" hit Tang Yu''s heart, and Tang Yu shook his head fiercely. No, no! His dignified young master of the Tang family, although he is destined to be a **** in this life, he is a **** who swears to be one, okay? Tang Yu''s mouth twitched at the thought of the female setting.


    Tang Yu''s mood was ups and downs, and Jells still maintained a high posture, watching him with cold eyes without speaking.


    At this time, the sky gradually became gloomy, the original gray became dark gray, and from time to time a few black clouds drifted by.


    Tang Yu regained his consciousness and hummed twice, and said with dissatisfaction: "Isn''t it just taking a bath together?" Tang Yu now wants to live his mouth addiction. He doesn''t want to show that he was caught by Jells. Suppressing the look. But to be strong also depends on time, and of course who is the target?


    Jels sighed in his heart, wondering why he felt that Tang Yu seemed to be wronged?


    Of course, if the really strong bad boy Tang Yu knew, he would jump up and follow him immediately.


    But the reality is that Tang Yu can''t tell anything from the face of the king of facial paralysis. He only saw Jells walking towards him suddenly, and then when he was stunned, he put his arm around his waist and took him into the river with him.


    Tang Yu flew past 10,000 grass and mud horses in his heart. Does this guy really want to take a bath with him? No, no! He was going to take a bath with Jells, okay?


    The cool river water was very clear. After being dragged into the river water, Tang Yu immediately became sober.


    Tang Yu seldom walked outside for safety before. For the sake of safety, he seldom took a chance to take a bath. So Tang Yu hasn''t taken a bath for a long time. As soon as he entered the water, Tang Yu broke free of Jells, and a handsome kick kicked directly into the middle of the river like a little dolphin.


    Jells was inexplicably treated as a river bank and severely withstood a heavy blow from Tang Yu. Of course, the so-called heavy blow was a light kick to Jells. Tang Yu''s kick hit Jells''s abdominal muscles. After Tang Yu jumped far away, he seemed to still be able to feel the touch on Jells''s abdominal muscles. Tang Yu, who had always been a thick-skinned face, suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    Keke, think of him, the young master of the Tang family, what kind of beautiful man hasn''t seen him?


    Although Jells is indeed very manly, handsome, and full of boyfriend max? What the **** is boyfriend max? Tang Yu plunged into the water, wanting to wake up a little bit. Isn¡¯t it the abdominal muscles? Hmph, I don¡¯t like it, I¡¯m just jealous of eating Guoguo, it¡¯s not wrong.


    Tang Yu suddenly glanced at Jells'' straight legs from the bottom of the water, and suddenly thought of mischief. Hmph, Jells, this guy is always deserted, and he looks like the boss and he is amazing.


    Tang Yu swiftly swam towards Jells, already thinking about stumbling under the water, so that this cool guy must be embarrassed.


    Jells was washing his body seriously, and suddenly keenly felt what was approaching the bottom of the water? Realizing that it was Tang Yu, he slightly wanted to squat down and grab the little guy who was tricking him under the water. Who knew that his movement was only halfway through, and he felt a pair of sinful little hands suddenly hit his lower body.


    Tang Yu, who was underwater, was even more shocked. He originally wanted to attack Jells'' knees, but he didn''t expect Jells to squat down suddenly? As a result, the person who hit by mistake touched a huge object and was so scared that Tang Yu suddenly opened his mouth and was choked to death by the water.


    Jells didn''t have time to care about other things either, and he got Tang Yu out of the old as soon as he stretched out his hand.


    When Tang Yu was lifted out of the water, he suddenly felt as if he was flying. He opened one eye while coughing. Tang Yu was slightly surprised to find that he was raised by Jells with one hand? Jels at this moment was looking at him with those unwavering eyes.


    The author has something to say:


    Going out this week, the article has been updated regularly.


    If there is any problem, the little angel remembers the paw prints, and will take a serious look when he comes back on Saturday.


    Feeling big, leaving without a word!

 Chapter 51：

    Because Tang Yu was held high above his head, from Tang Yu''s perspective, Jells'' head was slightly raised. Jells'' black hair has been wet, and it is cleverly attached to Jells'' body. The tall and sturdy orc is wet all over. In addition, it is still raining, and the raindrops that are getting bigger are falling down Jells'' handsome cheeks, making Jells look very sexy.


    As the raindrops slid, Tang Yu moved his eyes from Jells¡¯ straight nose, to Jells¡¯ thin lips, and then to Jell¡¯s hormonal apple...


    Jels felt Tang Yu''s eyes, held him expressionlessly, and put him on the bank of the river.


    Tang Yu''s dirty face has been washed clean. To be honest, Tang Yu''s body does not have a particularly beautiful appearance. Probably because of this, Ike left Xiruo and hooked up with other females, right?


    Tang Yu watched Jels wash in the water for a while, and then planned to walk ashore. He wanted to explain the accident that just happened, but if he explained it specifically, would Jells think he cared?


    Jels shook the drops of water on his body and was about to walk onto the river bank when he saw Tang Yu staring at his body in a daze.


    Jels walked up, then walked to Tang Yu''s side, and saw Tang Yu holding his clothes still staring at him blankly. Jels lowered his head slightly and approached Tang Yu''s face.


    When Tang Yu saw a pair of dark eyes, suddenly came into view, what was wrong? But without waiting for him to think about it, he felt that his chin was gently pinched.


    There is still no emotion on Jells'' handsome face, and the curved beautiful lips slowly opened: "How much do you like me?"


    When Tang Yu heard such a sentence, he suddenly felt something jumping out of his chest. He hurriedly reached out and patted his chest. He didn''t know if he was scared or because of what? His heart was beating so fast now that he almost broke out of his body.


    "Haha, haha, I think you have misunderstood something?" Tang Yupi smiled and touched the corners of his mouth, trying to solve the problem in front of him by fooling around.


    But Jells was obviously not so easy to pass, he once again narrowed the distance between the two. His eyes were deeper and more mysterious, as if with a terrible attraction, which made Tang Yu a little reluctant to move his eyes away.


    "How much do you like me?"


    What Jells said was not meaningless or a whim. Since he met Tang Yu, Tang Yu''s actions have always expressed love like Jells. Jells has always remained indifferent to this, and he hoped that the female could retreat. In Jels''s opinion, Tang Yu is very suitable for the kind of tribe that lives in groups, rather than living with an unknown orc like him. The main reason is that Jells still wants to be free for a few more years. He doesn''t want to have children with females so quickly.


    So Jells has been treating Tang Yu coldly, but Tang Yu doesn''t care about his indifference at all, and still expresses his admiration to him "thought of trying". Jells was troubled for the first time, even a little helpless.


    But today, Tang Yu asked to take a bath with Jells first? And then "can''t help" take the initiative to seduce him?


    All these made Jells a little powerless, and even made Jells feel troubled.


    "I, I don''t." Tang Yu retorted, but his tone was so unassuming that even he himself began to wonder what was wrong with him?


    A chill flashed in Jell''s eyes, he didn''t like dupliers. Jels let go of Tang Yu''s chin, then stood up and walked back.


    Looking at the person who left suddenly, Tang Yu didn''t understand what was going on. What happened to the imposing momentum just now? And Jells is angry?


    Tang Yu quickly put on his clothes and ran all the way to chase Jells. Because of the rain, the sky gradually darkened. Tang Yu ran a little fast, and fell to the ground with a snap. Tang Yu lay on the ground and shouted at Jells in front of him: "Why are you walking so fast? I fell down!!"


    After the roar, Tang Yu suddenly got up without a face. Why does his words sound like a child, making tantrums with adults?


    Suddenly there was a sound of footsteps, and Tang Yu thought that Jells was back, so he hurriedly raised up and said angrily: "That''s good, what kind of wind do you get?"


    Then meeting Ian''s strange gaze, Tang Yu suddenly lost his arrogance like a dumb gun.


    Tang Yu roared in his heart: Fuck, that guy threw me down? Isn''t it that females are very popular here? Because Mao has been with Jells for so many days, he has never felt the so-called spoiling? Hey, he didn''t want to be pampered by Jells!


    "Are you okay?" Ian''s gentle voice sounded, and he reached out and helped the female on the ground up.


    Tang Yu shook his head hurriedly, "It''s okay, it''s okay, haha!!"


    "It''s okay, you have been on the way, you should be hungry too, I made a lot of food." Ian said and walked back with the female, Tang Yu groaned in his heart, but the pace was not slow at all. Up.


    When Tang Yu and Ian returned, they unexpectedly did not see Jells.


    "Where is Jells?" Tang Yu asked subconsciously.


    There were a few strange orcs that Tang Yu didn''t know in the room. One of the older orcs glanced at Tang Yu and said, "Go out, don''t worry about him."


    Ian took Tang Yu to sit down, then pushed the clam shell and chopsticks in front of Tang Yu. At this moment, Tang Yu thought of the strange buildings here, and saw what looked like tableware, and suddenly had many questions to ask. However, he was not familiar with these orcs, so Tang Yu had to fill his stomach first, and waited until Jells came back to ask Jells.


    Ian originally wanted to teach Tang Yu to use chopsticks, but who knew that Tang Yu stretched out his hand to pick up the chopsticks, the movements were very flexible and proficient, and he didn''t need him to teach. Ian looked at Tang Yu slightly surprised, Tang Yu was a little uncomfortable when he saw him. Just as Tang Yu was about to say something, a childish voice suddenly came from outside the door.


    "Brother Ian!"


    When Ian heard it was little Dino, he hurriedly got up and walked out. Outside the door, Little Dino shook the rain on his body and stretched out. Ian hurriedly let little Dino in, and Tang Yu saw a little leopard coming in, a little bigger than a normal cat. It was the first time that Tang Yu saw the little orc with his own eyes. He squatted down and stared at the little orc. The little orc seemed to feel his gaze and raised his head slightly to look at him.


    Ian said, "This is the little orc Dino, Dino, and this is the female named Tang Yu brought back by Jells."


    Little Dino said hello to Tang Yu, then turned his head and said to Ian, "Brother Ian, take off the things from me. My mother and father said this is a seed. Let you stop the rain and plant it in the ground."


    Hearing Dino''s words, Ian noticed the small leather bag tied to Dino''s back. Ian hurriedly untied the leather bag and opened it to see a small packet of seeds. Dino has completed the task and is about to go home.

 Chapter 52：

    At this time, a pair of big hands hugged Dino, and Dino looked back and saw Tyler.


    Taylor is the oldest orc among them, and he has always been strict with young orcs. But for the two little orcs in the valley, they were unexpectedly very fond of them. Tyler sat down with Dino in his arms, and said kindly, "Eat here with us."


    Dino turned into a human form in Taylor''s arms, and a three or four-year-old boy appeared in front of everyone. His voice was still childish, with big eyes flashing and said: "I have eaten it."


    Tyler rubbed Little Dino¡¯s soft hair and said amiably, "You can eat more."


    Dino looked at the food on the table and nodded after hesitating. Orcs have always had a big appetite. Although Dino was full, he could still eat a little more if there was food in front of him.


    Tang Yu squinted his eyes and continued to look at Dino. He had just seen Dino from a little leopard to a milk doll in the blink of an eye. So my hands are itchy right now, and I want to touch Dino''s white and tender face.


    Dino was lowering his head to eat, feeling someone staring at him on the other side, and couldn''t help but lift his head slightly. Dino and Tang Yu looked at each other. Dino raised the fleshy bones in his hands very politely and asked, "Do you want this? Then I''ll give it to you."


    In Dino''s heart, the female had been staring at herself, she must have fancy the fleshy bones in his hands.


    Tang Yu hurriedly waved his hand and said with a funny face: "I don''t want your bones."


    Dino frowned and looked at Tang Yu with a puzzled face, "Then, then why are you looking at me all the time?"


    "I just think Dino looks cute, and I can''t help but look at it a few more times." Tang Yu was telling the truth, but his words did not make Dino happy.


    Dino raised his small fist and said, "Loveliness is a description of females. I am a little orc. From now on, I will become a warrior who protects mother and father and females. I can''t be cute. I must be very strong." Di After Nuo finished speaking, he glanced at the fleshy bones that hadn''t been eaten, and immediately lowered his head to continue eating. The beast father said that he is still growing and must eat a lot to become strong.


    Tang Yu couldn''t help but look at Dino''s cheeks bulging from chewing on his bones.


    Tang Yu ate very fragrantly the whole meal, not only because Ian cooked delicious food, but the main reason was that he hadn''t eaten a normal meal for a long, long time.


    After eating and drinking, Tang Yu was very polite to help Ian clean up. Ian didn''t want Tang Yu to help, but seeing Tang Yu''s eager face, Ian couldn''t say anything.


    After eating the second meal, Dino turned into a little orc again, rushed into the night and went home. When he got home, he saw Su Yizheng hugging little Eli, wandering around outside the yard with a big leaf in his hand. Little Eli''s eyes were sharp, and he saw Dino from a distance, shaking his head and shouting: "Dino!"


    Dino hurriedly jumped into the yard, Su Yi followed him in, then closed the door and fastened the latch.


    Su Yi looked at Dino''s wet fur, "Why come back so late?"


    Dino transformed into a human form, and as he walked into the room with Su Yi, he said, "I just ate a little bit more before I came back."


    In fact, Su Yi had expected it a long time ago, went to the little Eli''s room, put little Eli on the bed, and took the animal skins and wiped Dino''s hair.


    Su Yi was wiping and listening to the sound of rain outside. It rains most of the time during the rainy season, but there will still be times when it does not rain.


    Su Yi walked to the window, closed the window, and stretched out into his room. He opened the door casually and saw Sinor lazily lying on the bed. Su Yi rarely saw Xinor being so lazy. He walked over and patted him and asked, "What''s the matter, so lacking energy?"


    Sinor stretched out his slender hand, grasped Su Yi''s hand and squeezed it in the palm of his hand.


    Sinor''s eyes were gentle as water, and his eyes of different colors under the warm firelight shone with seductive brilliance.


    "Su Yi, I guess I will shed my skin tonight, so don''t be afraid."


    What?


    Su Yi''s eyes widened suddenly, shedding her skin? He searched hard in his memory, but there was no memory of Sinor''s molting, he just roughly remembered the scene of Little Eli molting.


    "Will it be uncomfortable to molt?" Su Yi asked.


    Sinor shook his head, sat up and reached out to hold Su Yi. He sniffed the good smell of Su Yi''s body and said: "I used to shed my skin, but I would find a safe place by myself. This is the first time I''m in front of you. Molting. Su Yi, it is quite normal for the Winged Snake tribe to molt. Would you like to go to the child''s side to sleep, I''m afraid it will disturb your rest?"


    Su Yi shook his head, "Since it''s normal, why should I leave?"


    Although Su Yi''s biology is not very good, according to the situation of snake molting, it can be thought that molting is their most vulnerable time. Sinor never shed his skin in front of Mirell before, because of insecurity, right?


    "I''m guarding you, so don''t worry." Su Yi said, even better than Popeye''s movements. Although Sinoe didn''t know what Popeye was, but seeing Su Yi patted his little arm, he couldn''t help but kiss Su Yi''s arm with his head sideways.


    "But Sinor, your beast is so huge, will you feel aggrieved when you are at home when you shed your skin?" Su Yi thought of Sinor''s huge figure and couldn''t help asking worriedly. In fact, the house of Su Yi''s house is very large, but in addition to the large size of Sinor''s animal shape, Su Yi is worried that Sinor is uncomfortable in the room because of the long snake''s animal shape.


    Hearing the worry in Su Yi¡¯s words, Sinor took off his clothes and explained: ¡°When the wing snake clan sheds its skin, it is the weakest and weakest time. Generally, the animal shape at this time is to protect itself from being Others discover that they can shrink the body to the point where it can be hidden. This is a kind of self-protection of the Winged Snake Clan."


    After Sinor took off his clothes, Su Yi tried to stretch out his sinful paws several times, but thinking that Sinor was very weak today, Su Yi resisted the urge to touch him.


    Sinor lowered his head and put his chin against Su Yi''s forehead, and then hugged Su Yi from the front. Just as Su Yi wanted to ask if he needed to pay attention, he felt his body sink. Then a white snake that was as thick as his thigh, had slowly twisted his body, entangled him tightly.


    Su Yi suddenly felt a little embarrassed. He found that although Sinoor had become smaller, this length could still wrap him a lot.


    I don''t know if it''s true that Xinuoer actually entangled Su Yi''s body little by little.


    Su also was not afraid of snakes, so when he saw the beast of Sinor, he didn''t show much resistance. But when Sinor wrapped him round and round, a feeling of being reduced to a beast''s mouth suddenly appeared.


    When Su Yi was distracted, Sinoe found a comfortable position on Su Yi, and then he wanted to go to sleep in a daze.

 Chapter 53：

    The two spoke for a while, and Sinor seemed to fall asleep, no longer speaking or moving. Su Yi originally wanted to talk to Xinor Bingzhuye, who knew Xinor fell asleep so soon, he could not do anything when he was **** and fell asleep soon.


    When he was asleep, Su Yi suddenly felt something squirming on his body? In a daze, Su Yi reached out and touched what was entangled with him, just about to pull it off. Before Su Yi made a move, the thing wrapped around one of his legs and pushed him back a bit. This time finally made Su Yi completely awake. He yawned and rubbed his eyes and sat up.


    Yesterday, when Su Yi was asleep, he didn''t turn off the lights, so the room was still on when he woke up.


    Su Yi suddenly remembered that Sinor was molting, he hurriedly lowered his head and lifted the animal skin quilt to take a look, and suddenly made a big blush.


    Before going to bed, Su Yi had time to take off his clothes, so he was entangled firmly by Sinoer. So Su Yi didn''t take off his clothes afterwards. If he didn''t want to sleep halfway, Sinor had already got into his coat.


    Because Su Yi got up too hard just now, Sinor slipped and fell into Su Yi''s clothes. Su Yi only felt that the whole belly was piled up. As soon as he lowered his head, he saw that his clothes had a big bag, which was almost bigger than the belly of a pregnant woman. Su Yi lifted his clothes helplessly and looked down Sinor''s body all the way, and then saw Sinor had shed half of his skin and was wrapped around his left thigh.


    Su Yi looked at the strange liquid secreted by Sinor when she was molting, and it was spotted on his body, and she couldn''t help but want to get crooked.


    Su Yi held up Sinor''s head and kissed him. After the kiss, he hugged Sinor and fell down with an inexplicable blush and heartbeat.


    "It''s horrible when I like someone. What do I feel when I see you become this person?"


    Sinor would definitely not answer him, but continued to sleep soundly, with a lazy expression on his face.


    Su Yi tossed and couldn''t sleep in the middle of the night, and couldn''t help but reach out to fiddle with Sinor. In order not to disturb Sinoer''s molting any more, Su also plans to get up to cook, to dissipate his inexhaustible energy. I don''t know how long I spent in the kitchen, but when Su Yi got busy and tired, he realized that he had made a lot of food again. He only left breakfast, and all the others were put into the space. When he returned to the living room with breakfast, he saw a gap in the door of Little Eli''s room, and a small head popped out of the gap.


    Little Eli looked at Su Yi in a daze, and looked at it for a long time before she asked softly, "Mother and father? Is it dawn?"


    After Su Yi put the things down, squatted down and pinched the tail behind Little Eli.


    "Not yet, did I wake you up?"


    Little Eli shook his head, wrapped his little tail around Su Yi''s wrist, and then lazily put his head on Su Yi''s hand.


    "No, Eli wakes up after smelling the fragrance."


    Su Yi looked at the appearance of little Eli and couldn''t help but laugh. I know this guy is a veritable little glutton. After that, Su Yi fed little Eli a bird egg, and sent little Eli back to the room to let him go to sleep. Su Yi stayed in the child''s room for a while, feeling that the sky was getting brighter outside, and then stretched out and planned to go back to the room and take a nap.


    As soon as Su Yi opened the door, he saw Xinor standing in front of the room with his clothes in his clothes.


    Huh? Is Sinoor''s molting over?


    Su Yi rubbed his eyes, always think Sinor at night looks so enchanting?


    Sinor stretched out his hand to hold Su Yi and walked into the room. Su Yi always felt that Sinor after shedding her skin seemed a little different?


    "Sinor, you, are you okay?" Su Yi let Xinor take him to go. When the door was closed, Su Yi was gently pushed to the bedside by Xinor. Su Yi sat down on the bed, waiting for Sinor to answer with curious eyes.


    Sinor knelt down, a pair of well-knotted hands covering Su Yi''s hands. Su Yi looked at the hand that was two times brighter than his own. This hand was not only bigger than his hand, but also whiter and slender than his hand.


    Sinor''s voice is very low, although not very nice, but it has a strange bewitching power. Maybe this is the so-called beauty in the eyes of the lover, Sinor''s voice is heard in Su Yi''s ears, so I can hear that it is about to explode.


    "Su Yi."


    Su Yin gave a hum, and then continued to look at Sinor.


    I thought Sinor would say something, who knew that Sinor smiled when he looked at him, and this smile immediately fascinated the Soviet team. Su Yi thought: I finally knew what was different. After Sinor shed her skin, she turned out to be even better.


    "Su Yi."


    Sinor still read in a calm tone, and the hands that covered Su Yi''s hands slowly applied force, with a kind of attachment that wanted to be embedded in his bones, making Su Yi suddenly a little embarrassed.


    "What are you doing?" Su Yi said in a vicious voice, and then kicked Sinoor''s chest with one kick. This was originally an act of revealing the bastard''s aura, but now Su Yi did it, especially when the object was still a handsome orc, suddenly he became very sultry from the bastard''s aura.


    Sinor''s heterochromatic eyes moved to Su Yi''s legs, and then he thought of the scene of him turning into a beast shape, tightly entwining Su Yi''s thighs. Sinormo reached out and touched it a little fascinated. As Sinor slowly moved upward, Su Yi also remembered some scenes.


    Su Yi hurriedly struggled to withdraw, Sinor''s eyes changed slightly from an angle that Su Yi could not see, and then suddenly threw Su Yi onto the bed, and the whole person followed.


    Then there was a storm of clouds and rain, and after the two people hugged them for a while, Su Yi gritted his teeth and wanted to get up to take a bath.


    Sinor went to the river to fetch water and boiled hot water for his partner. In fact, the weather is not too cold, so just jump into the river water to wash. However, Sinor felt that it was different now, and that he would live his life before, because there was no such condition. But now it''s different, their lives are getting better and better. In such a situation, boiling some hot water is a piece of cake, and Sinoe doesn''t feel bothered at all.


    By the time Su Yi took a bath, it was already bright. Although it was still raining outside, the rain was already very small, and Su Yi was in a sweet mood.


    The surrounding wall of their backyard was later sealed up by Sinor. Sinoe felt that Su Yi could take a bath in the backyard in the future. Sinor didn''t want anyone to see Su Yi taking a bath, so he surrounded all the walls of the backyard. Sinoe also deliberately set up a small straw shed like Su Yi said. It''s raining now, so it''s a good choice to take a bath under the grass shed. The wooden barrel for bathing was taken out by Su Yi from the space. Su also planned to make a bigger one in two days, and wait until winter to let Sinor soak in a hot bath.


    The author has something to say:


    Only by eating sweets and listening to sweet love songs can we make sweet and greasy.


    Come back to see your messages on Saturday night! !

 Chapter 54：

    Su Yi used to live like that, and the whole family would have nothing to worry about. He often goes out to eat, or eat instant noodles and noodles to deal with it. But ever since he was in this world, Su Yi feels that he has become a virtuous and virtuous man.


    Recently, because I often cook, even my poor cooking skills have improved by leaps and bounds.


    Not only that, even the manual work has become first-rate.


    Su Yi was soaking in a hot bath while calculating what to do in the next few days. When the rain stops, some red peppers will be used as condiments; also go out with Sinor to check the traps outside the valley; then collect some seeds that can be planted; and help little Eli make some fresh Toys...


    Calculating this way, Su also found that he still has a lot of things to do.


    "What are you thinking about?" Sinor came to the backyard, walked to Su Yi''s side, and touched Su Yi''s wet hair. Su Yi''s hair is not long, because Su Yi has secretly trimmed it.


    Su Yi grabbed the hand that was acting strangely on her head, "Wait a minute, I will come out with a stool."


    Su Yi took out a stool from the space, and then asked Sinor to sit down by the barrel.


    "I''ll help you wash your hair, your hair is so beautiful."


    Said to help Sinor wash her hair, but Su Yi''s own hands are itchy and want to take advantage of it. This is a trick that Su Yi can use. When Su Yi was a high school student, he took advantage of girls in this way. He would say seriously that there is something in the girl''s hair, and then help to touch the girl''s beautiful hair.


    Of course Sinoer would not refuse the service provided by Su Yi, and immediately sat down obediently. Su Yi reached out and touched Sinor''s silver frost-like hair, and couldn''t help but admire for a while.


    In the old Su Yi¡¯s community, there was a bad boy with white hair. Su Yi dragged them to dye his hair back and gave him a severe beating for his parents. As a result, every time that kid saw Su Yi, he ran away like a ghost.


    I can''t think of the hair color I hated the most, but changing my person is a different feeling.


    Sinor''s skin is very white, with white hair and light-colored eyelashes, and the whole person looks like the person in the painting without coloring. If Sinoer didn''t have that handsome face, he would probably be treated as a non-mainstream by Su Yi.


    Su Yi helped Sinor wash her hair, and put her arms around Sinor, wanting to ask Sinor for a kiss.


    Sinor looked back at him amusedly, and stared at Su Yi''s lips with a scorching gaze. Just as Sinor was about to kiss him sideways, he suddenly heard a loud noise coming from outside.


    Sinor immediately opened the distance between the two people and was about to stand up and walk out, but Su Yi held him back.


    Su Yi stood up and hugged Sinoer''s neck, stood on tiptoe and bit on Sinoer''s thin lips.


    Su Yi took two bites and said to Sinor: "It''s probably Dilson and the others. Leave them alone and let me kiss him."


    Sinor was amused for a while, Su Yi was really bold sometimes, which made Sinor feel that he was not domineering enough. In order to declare the status of the head of the Sinor family, Sinor felt that he should punish Su Yi well. Thinking of this, Sinoer picked up Su and began to fight for dominance.


    And outside their house, Mino was dragging Dilson, who was anxiously roaring, "Don''t worry, I guess Su hasn''t gotten up yet."


    Dilson looked at the closed door and couldn''t help shouting: "Sinoer! Su Yi! Open the door, come out and see what good things we gave you?!"


    At this time the door finally opened, and Dino''s small head was exposed in the crack of the door, and Dino still looked like he was not awake.


    He rubbed his eyes and said to Dilson, "Sho, what do you do?"


    Mino hurriedly tugged Dilson and handed the little thing in his arms to Dino, "When Dilson went out, I picked it up. I looked very cute, like asking Su Yi if he wants to keep it for fun. ."


    When Dino saw the little thing in Mino''s arms, he immediately became energetic.


    When Su Yi grabbed Sinoor out of the backyard contentedly, Mino and Dilson had already left. There was only Dino in the front yard, and he was holding a little thing that resembled a squirrel. Su Yi approached and looked again. It really looked a bit like a squirrel, but its tail was very small and short, and its whole body was round, and its four short legs looked very funny.


    "Mother and father, at this time, Mino Shu is given to you." Dino held up the little thing, wanting to show it to Su Yi.


    Su Yi waved his hand. He was not an innocent girl. Although this guy looked stupid and cute, Su Yi was not very interested.


    "You can return this to the Mino shochu. I don''t like raising small animals. I can raise two babies every day to be pets. How can I be in the mood to take care of this little guy."


    Dino uttered, looking a little disappointed. He was about to go out holding the little squirrel, Su Yi hurriedly called him.


    "Do you like Dino?" Su Yi knelt down and touched Dino''s head.


    Dino glanced at Su Yi, then nodded slightly.


    "Is that okay? From now on, I''ll leave it to Dino to raise it. You have to take care of it." When Dino heard it, he immediately cheered and ran into his room with the little thing in his arms. .


    At the same time, Tang Yu also got up early.


    Jells didn''t come back all night, and when he came back in the morning, he came back with five or six prey.


    What is the concept of five or six prey?


    Think about the size of the prey in this world, and then think about the approximate weight of five or six animals. Jells threw the prey on the ground like a okay person. A muffled sound awakened Tang Yu who was still asleep.


    Tang Yu woke up and looked at the surroundings, and was stunned for a long time before he remembered that this was Jels'' room. Jells'' room had nothing but a stone bed and a few animal skins.


    Tang Yu rubbed his eyes and walked out of the room, and saw Jells with his back to him, watching the prey in a daze.


    "Where did you go yesterday?" Tang Yu asked when he walked up to Jies.


    Jells still looked at the prey as if he hadn''t heard it.


    Tang Yu was also a little curious about his actions, so he stared at the prey. Then Tang Yu saw a strange prey, a silver moon beast with a snow-white body. In addition to its beautiful fur, the Silver Moon Beast also has a very nice name because it only appears at night. Snow-white beasts are usually easily spotted by orcs or wild beasts when they appear at night.


    But why is it strange? That''s because the Silver Moon Beast not only moves fast, but also has a very cruel and terrifying aggressiveness. And I heard that the meat of the Silver Moon Beast is very delicious.


    Tang Yu also guessed that it was a silver moon beast based on Xi Ruo''s memory. But the silver moon beast is very difficult to hunt. If someone can hunt it, they will give the silver moon beast to their sweetheart. The females who receive the silver moon beast are generally willing to accompany the orcs. Because the orcs who can hunt such beasts are very brave and proficient warriors.


    Jels glanced at Tang Yu, then picked up the Silver Moon Beast and left.


    "Where are you going?" Tang Yu didn''t see Jells last night, and has always had a problem with Jells. Finally came back in the morning, before he had time to ask about the house, where is Jells going again?

 Chapter 55：

    "Wow! Silver Moon Beast?" Ian went out early in the morning. At this moment, he was walking home with a basket on his back. From a distance, he saw Jells carrying a Silver Moon Beast.


    "Jells, did you go to catch the Silver Moon Beast yesterday?" Ian came to Jells and asked. When he saw Tang Yu behind Jells, he smiled at Tang Yu.


    "Well, I''m going to give it to Dilson." Jells''s voice was still cold and cold. This was regarded as his companion gift to Dilson and Mino.


    Ian immediately understood what Jells was thinking. He thought it was given to Tang Yu by Jells, but he was a little surprised to hear Jells said it was given to Dilson.


    In fact, Ian thought Jells was willing to bring Tang Yu back because Jells liked Tang Yu. But looking at Jells'' attitude now, it seems that he doesn''t care about Tang Yu''s appearance. Ian has a lot of doubts, but now Tang Yu is here, it is inconvenient for him to ask.


    Ian didn''t go to Dilson''s house with them, and then two people remained speechless.


    In the end, Tang Yu couldn''t help it. He walked a few steps quickly and walked up to Jells and said, "I said, are you still angry about what happened yesterday? I apologize to you, don''t be angry anymore."


    Jells took a pause, and his dark eyes looked at Tang Yu and said, "Where is the fault?"


    Tang Yu muttered in his heart, really angry, mean. He replied: "I shouldn''t be joking with you."


    In Tang Yu''s opinion, although Jells is not a good-tempered person, Jells has always been responsive when he gets along with Jells. I thought that Jells would forgive him by accepting his mistakes first, but he didn''t expect that Jells still looked at him indifferently.


    "anything else?"


    Tang Yu was taken aback, what else? Can''t help but recall the question of Jells yesterday, Tang Yu didn''t know what he thought of, a suspicious blush flashed across his face.


    Just as Tang Yu was struggling with how to answer, a person suddenly appeared and saved him in time.


    And this person is exactly Mino with a cowardly look. Mino just came out of Su Yi''s house with Dilson. Seeing that the rain was light, Dilson went out of the valley to see if there was any prey. Mino had just separated from Dilson and met Jells unexpectedly when he turned around.


    Mino gave birth to a baby face, and apart from being close to Dilson, he only had a better relationship with Su Yi. He suddenly met Jells and stepped back a little weakly. In Mino''s eyes, Jells was a particularly powerful orc, and Mino was more or less scared of Jells.


    "Jie, Jells, why are you here?" Mino''s mosquito-like voice came.


    Jells raised what was in his hand, "For you, a gift for companionship."


    Mino had already seen Tang Yu and the Silver Moon Beast in Jels''s hand. He thanked him in a low voice, and led Jells to his house.


    On the way, Mino carefully looked at Tang Yu. He didn''t know how Tang Yu came, so he was full of curiosity.


    Tang Yu walked to Mino and spoke to Mino very friendly, "Hello, my name is Tang Yu, what''s your name?"


    Seeing Tang Yu''s speaking very well, Minuo couldn''t help letting go a little, tilted his head and said to Tang Yu, "My name is Minuo."


    Because he didn''t take a few steps, he arrived at Mino''s home, and Tang Yu didn''t have a chance to continue talking to Mino.


    Mino opened the door and invited them in.


    Jels put the Silver Moon Beast on the stone table in the yard and turned around to leave, only to see Tang Yuzheng staring at Minor''s house in a daze.


    Mino thought that Tang Yu had never seen such a house, so he kindly introduced Tang Yu, "This is called a house, which is much more comfortable than a cave. This is the kitchen. We usually cook here, and then that is us. A place to rest, because I prefer flowers and plants, I planted a lot of flowers in the window."


    "Who taught you this?" Tang Yu asked subconsciously, but his eyes were a bit misty.


    Mino didn''t have so many thoughts. Without even thinking about it, he said, "It''s Su Yi, my good friend." Speaking of the word good friend, Mino''s face showed a proud smile.


    Su Yi? !


    Tang Yu murmured like he was waking up from a dream: "Su Yi? Su Yi?"


    In Tang Yu''s mind, the picture of Su Yi being shot immediately appeared, and he reached out to help Su Yi take the jade pendant... Was it because of that jade pendant?


    Tang Yu is not stupid. When he heard Su Yi''s name, he immediately thought of the jade pendant. If he was crossing alone, he didn''t think there was anything. But if Su Yi also crossed, then his young master from the Tang family in northern Beijing, where does he have an intersection with Su Yi? The only thing is that before he lost consciousness, he seemed to have encountered Su Yi''s jade pendant.


    After Tang Yu walked out of Mino''s house, he glanced at Jells with complicated eyes, then turned and walked towards another house in the distance. That house is bigger and more luxurious than Mino''s, which shows that the owner who built the house spent a lot of effort.


    Jells looked at Tang Yu''s back, and his dark eyes flickered. The moment Tang Yu heard Su Yi''s name suddenly changed. Don''t know if it was an illusion, Jells suddenly felt that Tang Yu was not as simple as it seemed. When Tang Yu heard the word Su Yi, he lost his temper for a moment. However, he was able to converge his mind quickly, and then continued to pretend to be nonchalant.


    Su Yi is brushing his teeth with salt. He puts garlic in his breakfast. Little Eli particularly hates the smell of garlic. In order not to be hated by his son, Su Yi brushes his teeth with salt and rinses his mouth with water soaked in mint.


    Just when Su Yi finished brushing his teeth and was about to walk into the room, he suddenly heard a knock on the door. He froze for a moment. The orcs here don''t have the habit of knocking on the door, and generally like to shout before entering. Su Yi suddenly heard a knock on the door and thought he had hallucinations.


    When Su Yi slowly opened the door, he saw a strange female standing in front of his house.


    Their valley is full of cliffs, and there is no entrance or exit at all. Why does this female suddenly appear?


    While Su Yi was looking at the female back and forth, the female was also looking at Su Yi up and down.


    The female is a little shorter than Su Yi, and her skin color is two shades of whiter than Su Yi. The female is not as beautiful as Su Yi, but she has very smart eyes, which are slightly bent into a crescent shape when she laughs. The most impressive thing about him was his smiling eyes and two crimson moles on both sides of his eyes symmetrically.


    The corner of the female''s mouth twitched, revealing a slightly evil smirk, "Team Su, do you remember the Tang family in Beijing?"


    Su Yiru was struck by lightning, the Tang family? Which Tang family could it be?


    Of course it was the Tang family who had always tried his best to deal with when he was still in the action team.


    Su Yi''s eyes were cold, and without a word, he suddenly grabbed Tang Yu''s arm and pulled it, then turned and directly pressed Tang Yu to the ground. Su Yi completed this series of actions almost in one breath.


    Tang Yu didn''t react at all, and was severely suppressed by Su Yi on the ground.


    While Tang Yu was struggling with pain, Su Yi already numbly took out a dagger from the space and pressed it against Tang Yu''s neck. He lowered his voice, his eyes were extremely cold.


    "Say, who are you?"


    Tang Yu was taken aback by Su Yi. He didn''t expect Su Yi to react so quickly.


    "Team Su, don''t get excited, it''s a misunderstanding."

 Chapter 56：

    Su also remained unmoved, and continued to press the knife against Tang Yu''s neck.


    "I will ask you again and say, who are you?"


    "I''m Tang Yu." Tang Yu raised his hand helplessly, making an innocent look.


    Su Yi thought for a while, suddenly loosened his hands, and thrust the dagger into his waist.


    Su Yi calmed down, and felt that he was stupid and speechless. After he was shot at the beginning, he clearly remembered the Tang family''s young master, waving at him with a smug look. Judging from the situation at the time, it was impossible for Tang boss to die. The female in front of her, she declared herself on her family when she came up, and it was impossible that the cunning and suspicious Mr. Tang could do.


    Su Yi squinted his eyes, looked at the person in front of him, and asked coldly, "Why are you here?"


    Tang Yu rubbed his sore wrist, narrowed his eyes and hummed, "It''s not that thanks to your broken jade, I''m also reborn."


    Su Yi''s eyes flickered, and he said with an uncertain face: "When the rush was at the time, were you there?"


    Tang Yu told Su Yi about the previous events, including how he met Jells after crossing.


    In fact, Tang Yu is not stupid at all. In the previous world, he pretended to be stupid. He didn''t want to grab the property from his brother, so he didn''t need to be too smart. Now the showdown with Su Yi is also his decision after careful consideration.


    Tang Yu didn''t expect Su Yi to be born again, so he told Jells and the others that his name was Tang Yu. Even if Tang Yu didn''t showdown himself, Su also knew it for himself soon. Now he came to the showdown stupidly, only to make Su Yi feel that he was a silly boy, and Su Yi would not have too much fear of him. Without too much fear, Tang Yu doesn''t need to worry, one day Su will also kill him.


    Su Yi has never seen Tang Yu, but once asked his subordinates to collect a lot of information about Tang Yu. Tang Yu is the youngest of the family, loved by many elders of the Tang family, and has cultivated the temper of a young master since he was a child. Su Yi didn''t believe in these materials very much, but thinking about Tang Yu not competing for property with Boss Tang, Tang Yu shouldn''t be stupid. Regardless of whether Tang Yu really didn''t want to grab the property, or he didn''t dare to grab it, in the end, the elder brother who seemed to be very fond of Tang Yu was still a bitter killer to his younger brother. It is estimated that in Boss Tang''s heart, only the dead will not threaten his status.


    Su Yi sneered in her heart. Whether it was the former Su team or the former Tang family young master, they have only one identity in this world, the female of the orc world. Su Yi didn''t worry at all, what kind of prodigal Tang Yu could throw off, anyway, the two of them are now in the same boat.


    Tang Yu squeezed his palm, and was silent for a long time before asking, "You, do you already have a partner?"


    Su Yi looked at Tang Yu and nodded, and shouted: "Little Eli!"


    Tang Yu immediately tilted his head and looked into the room. He thought that a tall and burly orc would come out, but he didn''t expect to wait for a long time for a little snake to come out.


    Tang Yu couldn''t help shivering when he saw the little white snake. To be honest, he was a little afraid of snakes.


    "Mother and father, what do you tell me to do?"


    When he heard that the little snake was soft and glutinous, facing Su Yi''s mother and father, Tang Yu''s jaw almost fell.


    In Tang Yu''s view, with Su Yi''s current skill, he can live without relying on the orcs. But he did not expect that Su Yi, such a police ruffian would not only be an honest female, but even give birth to a little orc?


    "Come on, I''ll introduce you a scorpion." Su Yi beckoned, letting little Eli come over.


    Little Eli also saw an unfamiliar female at this time. Just as little Eli was about to climb over, a tall figure appeared behind her. The man bent down to pick up little Eli, and then walked towards the yard.


    At this time, the rain that had been ticking was not ticking anymore.


    Tang Yu stared at the orc who came out. He suddenly understood why Su Yi was honestly a female here, and Su Yi fell in love with this handsome orc.


    This orc is very handsome, and unlike Jells''s temperament of mixed Chinese and Western, this orc has a unique charm of snakes. The orc has snow-white hair, and his eyelashes are very long, and they are of that light color. The biggest highlight of the orc is his pair of eyes with different colors. One eye is extremely light, shining dazzling light like transparent glass; while the other eye is red gold, which is a snake-like beast pupil, with a strong aggressiveness and wildness.


    "Sinuoer, this is the female Jells brought back, called Tang Yu." Su Yi put down the things in his hand, walked to Sinoe''s side and pointed to Tang Yu.


    Then he took Sinoor and walked over, and said to Tang Yu: "This is my partner, Sinoor, he is from the Winged Snake tribe, isn''t he handsome?"


    Isn''t it handsome? In Tang Yu''s ears, I always feel that Su is showing off. Tang Yu thought to himself: Hmph, my Jells is also very handsome, eh? What?


    Tang Yu stood up suddenly, blushed inexplicably, and turned around in a circle with a nervous look on his face. Then he muttered to himself immediately: "I, I don''t think he is handsome."


    Su Yi''s family watched Tang Yu talk to himself, Sinor and Little Eli didn''t know what Tang Yu was talking about, but Su Yi vaguely felt that Tang Yu might be talking about Jells.


    When Tang Yu was telling his story, his mood was always very low, and the expression on his face was a little sad and a little bit upset. But when it comes to Jells, although he has a stinking face and keeps saying Jells is not good, his eyes can''t hide his happiness.


    Therefore, Su also thinks that Tang Yu should like Jells. If you really hate a person, he won''t spend so much energy telling about a person who hates him.


    Tang Yu had a meal at Su Yi''s house at noon, and then happily wanted to tell Jells what he wanted to stay.


    But before he could tell Jells, new guests were welcomed in the valley again.


    When Tang Yu found Jells, Jells was holding a thin female, standing in the courtyard of Minor''s house.


    In fact, Mino''s yard is not small, but now that there are four or five orcs standing and two orcs lying on the ground, the yard suddenly seems crowded. Minuo was busy sweating profusely, and Tang Yu didn''t have time to think about what was wrong, so he immediately walked over to Minuo immediately.


    After that, Dilson called Su Yi also.


    Su Yi didn''t help, but stood there watching them coldly.


    The person standing in the middle is Ed, who has just been here not long ago. Behind Ed is the Tiger who is always inseparable from Ed.


    Ed saw Su Yi''s apologetic smile, then gave Tiger a sentence or two, and walked out of the yard with Su Yi.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yi glanced at the two orcs lying in the yard.

 Chapter 57：

    Ed seldom showed a look of fatigue, and looked back at the people in the yard, "Recently, a group of stray orcs have suddenly appeared beside our tribe. Because there are not many, there are only seven or eight people, so we didn''t take it seriously. But Later, I did not expect that they sneaked into the tribe while it was raining and snatched the little females from us. These days, we were all looking for the wandering orcs, and finally caught up with them on the two-day journey to the west. During the fight with them, we accidentally encountered an ambush. We rescued a female halfway through, and were forced to near the valley by them, and just happened to meet Jells."


    Although Ed only briefly recounted it, Su could also imagine the danger.


    "We will still help you this time, but I want to reach an agreement with your Impreza Clan." Su Yi said blankly.


    "You said, as long as it doesn''t hurt my tribe, I will try my best to agree to your terms."


    Hearing Ed''s words, Su Yi smiled, "I want you to promise that no matter what happens in the future, you will not be an enemy of our valley. If you violate the oath, you will definitely be abandoned by the animal god."


    The position of the beast **** here in the heart of the beast is no longer clear in a few words.


    Even Sinor and the unknown orcs, bearing the fate of being abandoned by the beast god, still believe in the beast god. It can be seen how deeply ingrained the position of the beast **** is.


    Ed was stunned for a moment, he obviously didn''t expect Su to say the same.


    "Why are you so sure that I can be the lord of the Impreza tribe?"


    "Can''t you be the master?" Su Yi asked back.


    From the previous two meetings, although Ed did not clearly order the Impreza tribe, from the reaction of the orcs, they listened to Ed¡¯s words very much. Combining with Ed''s dealings with people, he looks like a person who does great things.


    Su Yi actually admires such a person, he can''t do big things, his hobby is small family rather than big country.


    At this time Sinor also rushed to Minor''s house. When he saw Ed, Sinor simply ignored it as if he hadn''t seen it.


    He walked to Su Yi and took a fruit that Su Yi loved. The seriousness on Su Yi''s face faded, and he became the usual good-tempered look.


    At this moment, Tang Yu''s impatient voice suddenly came from the courtyard.


    "You are like this, how can Minor help you check the wound?"


    Su Yi hurriedly turned and walked towards the yard, and saw Tang Yu was pulling a female in Jells'' arms. The female held Jells with horror and didn''t let go. The female seemed to be frightened, her small face was full of tears, and she looked exceptionally pitiful.


    Su Yi walked over and glanced at the female, and then asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Tang Yununu said with a helpless expression: "This female is injured. Mino wants to help him check the wound. He has been shrinking in Jells'' arms. How can he check it?"


    Su Yi coughed lightly, "You look so fierce, you look scared to others."


    After speaking, Su Yi immediately changed to a human and animal harmless expression, and said to the female very kindly: "Don''t be afraid, you see that you are surrounded by your people, it is very safe here. You have to come down obediently, Only then can we know where you are uncomfortable."


    However, the female remained indifferent, her whole head retracted into Jells'' arms, her small body trembling constantly. It seems that Su Yi is a scourge?


    Tang Yu burst into laughter, "Do you still say I''m fierce? Look at you scaring other females, haha."


    Mino has always had a low laugh, and when he heard Tang Yu''s words, he couldn''t help but laugh.


    Su Yi glared at both of them, and then said angrily: "Hurry up and take care of it. It will be dark if you wait."


    It is the rainy season and the weather is always gloomy, even in the daytime it is very dim. It''s the afternoon, and it won''t be long before it gets dark. It is very inconvenient to deal with anything at that time.


    Mino immediately narrowed his smile, and he reached out to the person in Rajel''s arms, who knew that the little female reacted very fiercely.


    He screamed and slapped Mino''s outstretched hand, as if Mino was a bad person.


    Su Yi looked at Mino''s flushed hand and frowned unhappily.


    "You go away, I don''t want me, I don''t want, you don''t want to touch me!!" The shrill cry of the little female shocked Mino.


    The orcs of the Impreza tribe around immediately looked over here. It seemed that Mino was not showing the young female to check the injury, but rather pinched the young female severely.


    Minoden retracted his hand when he was seen, and stepped back a little timidly.


    Su Yizheng was about to walk over to help Mino out of the siege, and saw Tang Yu walking next to Mino, and said to those impreza tribes who were staring at Mino: "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a witch doctor treatment?"


    People from the Impreza tribe couldn''t help but say: "Our little females are all delicate, and I hope you will be careful when you treat them."


    When Tang Yu heard this, he became unhappy.


    He walked up to the orc, pointed to the struggling female and said, "Look at him so energetic, and then at the hand of our witch doctor who was beaten by him. How do I think your females are tough? Since he is so tough, I don''t think he has any injuries. I just want to rely on our orcs not to let go, right?"


    This is actually a bit too much, but Su Yi didn''t mean to stop it.


    The orc was stunned for a moment, glanced at the wronged Minor, and then at the female lying in the arms of the other orc, suddenly there was a feeling of nothing to say.


    The female cried more fiercely when she heard Tang Yu say this to him.


    "Woo, I, I¡¯m just scared, if it wasn¡¯t for him to save me, I, I might have been ruined, woohoo, I¡¯m scared when I think of the filthy appearance of those wandering orcs, I¡¯m so scared. ."


    The female was crying while talking breathlessly. Before he could finish speaking, Jells suddenly let go of her hand impatiently.


    The female''s feet touched the ground, and she immediately looked weak and shaky, and the orcs of the Impreza tribe who were watching were frightened.


    Su Yi couldn''t stand it anymore. He turned away his face and turned to Dilson and said, "What''s next, you can discuss with Uncle Taylor. I will go back first."


    Su Yi turned around and walked out. Halfway through the walk, he suddenly thought of Tang Yu, so he looked back at Tang Yu.


    "Do you want to go with me?"


    Tang Yu pointed to Mino, "I''ll watch it here. After a while, Mino, a silly boy, was bullied again."


    Su Yi smiled, Tang Yu thought carefully, and Su Yi could see through it at a glance. Just like Dilson and Mino, they two had seen each other a long time ago, but they were both dull guys. If Su Yi hadn''t helped them, they would have to rely on their personalities to really come together. It''s probably a marathon. Long-distance running is almost the same.

 Chapter 58：

    The female of the Impreza tribe is called Resa, and it is the most beautiful female of the Impreza tribe. Among the females snatched this time, Reza was also included. Ed settled down the injured orcs and Reza, and took the uninjured tribe to find other females.


    Not long after Ed had left, Mino''s house became lively again.


    The reason is that Reza doesn''t like living in Mino''s house. He finds it inconvenient to live with his partner.


    But there are other places to live, one is Su Yi''s house and the other is Ian''s side. Su Yi''s house is the same as Minor''s house, and Ian has already lived in two injured orcs. If Reza passes by, it will become very crowded.


    Seeing that everyone was embarrassed, Reza cried and said: "I, I am still an unaccompanied female. It is really not good to live with an already-accompanied partner."


    Tang Yu said, "Then, where do you think it is better for you to live?"


    Reza''s face flushed, and she took a peek at Jells while wiping her tears. The meaning of those little eyes is too obvious. With a bang, Tang Yu almost bit his teeth.


    Tang Yu thought to himself: What is inconvenience? Would it be convenient for you to live with a group of masters over there? Will it be convenient for you to get on Jells'' bed?


    Reza limped and walked to Jells''s side, then gently took Jells'' arm, looked at Jells with gentle eyes and said, "Can I live with you? Anyway, our relationship ..." Reza lowered her head shyly before she finished her words.


    What''s the meaning?


    Tang Yu stood up abruptly, what does it matter?


    Didn''t he just go and recognize Su Yi? Why didn''t Jells have anything to do with this Reza after not seeing him all morning?


    Seeing Jells not speaking, Reza rounded Chuchu''s poor eyes, and big teardrops rolled down from her pretty face. Not to mention, although Reza is a big man in Tang Yu''s eyes, but because Reza''s face is very delicate, this way Ewha with rain looks pretty good.


    "Jells, you, don''t you want to?"


    Jells''s dark eyes turned, and he happened to collide with Tang Yu''s. Jels did not look at Reza, but at Tang Yu and said, "Okay."


    Tang Yu was stunned for a moment, Jells had always been indifferent to females, and Tang Yu had also been indifferent to him.


    But when Tang Yu heard Jells say the word "good", he suddenly felt that maybe his idea was wrong. Jels is also an orc after all, how could an orc dislike females, especially a beautiful female like Reza.


    Thinking of Jells'' indifference to him, it turned out that Jells didn''t like contact with females, but Jells didn''t like him.


    Tang Yu uncomfortably avoided Jells'' sight, walked quickly to Minuo, and helped Minuo clean up the messy yard.


    Mino looked at Tang Yu, and then asked, "Did you live with Jells before? If Reza lives there, where do you plan to live?"


    Tang Yu was a little distracted. Hearing Mino''s question, he said absently, "Isn''t there a cave near here? I''ll live there."


    Tang Yu had heard of Su Yi before, and Su Yi said that there are a few idle caves in this valley. Tang Yu thought that if Jells was still angry with him, he couldn''t live with Jells stubbornly. Even if Su Yi is willing to read Tang Yu for the sake of a fellow villager, Tang Yu cannot always be bothered at Su Yi''s house.


    "Well, the cave is too humid in the rainy season. You can live in my house first." Minuo hurriedly held Tang Yu, and said sincerely.


    Tang Yu stretched out his hand and squeezed Mino''s little nose, Mino was a silly thief and cute.


    "It''s okay, I''m not the kind of delicate female. Before I came to the valley, I lived alone in the forest for a few months." Tang Yu said proudly.


    Seeing Tang Yu''s appearance, Minuo wanted to persuade him a few more words. But at this moment, Reza''s feet over there suddenly softened and almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, Jells, who was beside Reza, hugged him, otherwise Reza would surely fall hard.


    Mino wasn''t in the mood to talk and laugh anymore, and hurriedly walked over to help Reza check her body.


    "You don''t have any major injuries, but you twisted your ankles. It is estimated that you have been overwhelmed. It has not been relieved." Mino comforted Reza softly. Resa leaned in Jels'' arms and said weakly to Mino. Thank you very much.


    When Ed left, he left a lot of prey for Reza and the injured orcs. There are also a few animal skins specially hunted for Reza. The skins are freshly peeled, and they are still bloody. Jells wants to hold Reza and take away most of the prey, so there is no way to put those exquisite beasts on the leash.


    Reza''s eyes were red and asked Mino to get it to Jells for help. Mino looked at the pile of animal skins on the ground, with a look of embarrassment on his face. He is different from Su Yi. Although he works on weekdays, he does some light work. Dilson helped with any heavy work. Now Dilson took the wounded orc to Ian''s side, and he has not yet returned. In the yard, only Minuo and Tang Yu were left.


    Tang Yu sighed, "I''ll do it, you should be busy with your herbal medicine."


    Tang Yu didn''t expect that he would take a puddle of dirty water on himself.


    Jels hugged Reza and walked in front, Tang Yu hugged the animal skin and walked behind. The animal skins are many and big, completely covering the little Tang Yu underneath. Looking at it from a distance, it seemed like a tuft of animal skins was walking on its own. Because of walking around, the animal skin would inevitably fall off and be stepped on by Tang Yu accidentally. Moreover, there was still blood on the animal skin, making Tang Yu look all over.


    Tang Yu walked behind, dizzy with the fishy smell on the animal skin. He is accustomed to being a young master, and he did not expect that one day he would personally serve others.


    What is even more annoying is that Reza will say to Tang Yu from time to time: "You have to be careful, these are very precious animal skins." When Reza said this, she used a very tactful and aggrieved tone. It seemed that every time Tang Yu stepped on animal skins, it was like stepping on his wounds.


    Tang Yu gritted his teeth and held back his anger, but when Reisa blamed him aggrievedly for the fourth time. Tang Yu finally broke out, and he threw the animal skin to the ground.


    Isn''t it just animal skins? I don''t believe it anymore, I threw it away, what can you do to Laozi?


    After Tang Yu threw something, he felt like he was stupid to death. A fool can see that Reza is deliberately looking for faults, but Tang Yuming knows that there is a fraud, so she can''t help but jump in. He really didn''t like such a female, except for crying, it was the look of the whole world **** him.


    Reza burst into tears again, saying that these animal skins were a companion gift prepared by the Impreza clan, and every animal skin was of great value. Still crying and accusing Tang Yu whether he is repelling him because he is a foreigner.


    The author has something to say:


    Resha''s appearance was an assist, not to abuse Tang Yu, nor to make trouble. Resha is not the worst, he is just a brain-dead, used to inspire Tang Yu, who is desperate to face and suffer.


    It¡¯s the female who hurt Ian that I really want to torture. I wonder if you still remember that Ian was bullied by a bad guy in order to save a female?

 Chapter 59：

    "You, do you also like Jells? Because, I became that kind of relationship with Jells, so do you hate me? I''m really sorry, you can do anything you want, even those animal skins, I, I can give it to you. But Jells can¡¯t. He is the only person I have ever seen who is impressed. I can¡¯t give Jells to you. I¡¯m really, really sorry.¡±


    Tang Yu looked at Jells coldly, and then smiled bitterly, "Risa, I think you made a mistake. If you treat me as an imaginary rival, you are very wrong. Because he has never liked me. , And me, I won''t like him either."


    The last sentence Tang Yu wants to say should actually be like this, because he has never liked me, and even if I like him, it is of no use. But when the words came to his lips, Tang Yu couldn''t say weak words at all because of his strong self-esteem.


    Jells was the first otherworldly orc he knew, and the first person to help him out of trouble. Tang Yu didn''t know if he liked it, because he had never really liked a person. He just felt that he didn''t want to watch Jells holding others, he felt uncomfortable. He wants to be as furious as his previous life, but he can''t get angry because this is no longer the Tang family where he can do whatever he wants.


    At night, it rained again outside.


    Su Yi helped Dino build a pet cabin in the afternoon, and then built a simple hammock in Little Eli''s room. After he was finished, he found heavy rain outside. After the family had dinner, Su Yi wanted to sleep well. After lying on the bed for a while, I suddenly thought of that boy Tang Yu. I wonder where that guy lives today? Thinking of Tang Yu''s maintenance of Mino today, he should be familiar with Mino, right? Maybe, he has already lived with Mino.


    Thinking of this, Su Yi was relieved. Although they were both reborn in the same world, the two are not familiar with each other after all, and Tang Yu is also smart, so nothing will happen to him.


    After dawn, Mino came and knocked on the door, and Su Yi learned about Reza''s change of house yesterday. Mino thought that Tang Yu would come to Su Yi''s house yesterday, and he didn''t take Tang Yu''s claim to live in the cave to heart. Unexpectedly, Tang Yu didn''t come to Su Yi?


    Although Su Yi said in his heart that he didn''t care, Tang Yu came from the same world as him after all, and was the only person in this world Su Yi could talk about another world. Su Yi sighed, holding the big leaf as an umbrella, walking all the way towards the cave in the valley.


    Su Yi and Minuo went all the way, and finally found Tang Yu in the third cave. Tang Yu was still sleeping, wrapped in a piece of worn-out animal skin, and seemed to shrink slightly with coldness.


    Rainwater poured in from outside the cave, making the ground very moist and muddy. Su Yi thought of that Resa, a foreign female of all sorts of delicacy, loved in every way, and then saw Tang Yuse shrunk under the skin of the animal, and suddenly felt annoyed in her heart. He kicked Tang Yu, "Get up, aren''t you from the Tang family in Beijing? Are you embarrassed?"


    Tang Yu opened his eyes in a daze, his face a little pale, he muttered, "How can it be? Jells is not my home, what can I fight with others?"


    "Then what do you think?" Su Yi was referring to Jells. Tang Yu heard Su Yi''s meaning and licked his chapped lips and said, "I don''t know. I am not as open-minded as you. I am a man. You can''t tolerate sand in your eyes."


    Yes, Tang Yu could not tolerate any sand in his eyes. For those who grew up in such a family, Tang Yu''s personality has long become different from others. He is suspicious by nature, afraid that he will be calculated if he is not careful. He likes to pretend to be dumb, but he can see things more clearly than anyone else. He is very demanding of his lover, so if Jells did not show his liking for him, Tang Yu would only choose to wait and see. In his opinion, there is only one heart. If he rashly gives it away, what is left without his heart?


    Mino was stunned while listening. He really didn''t understand what they were talking about.


    "Then you get up for me too, and go to me first." After Su Yi finished speaking, he took Mino and walked outside.


    Tang Yu didn''t move. He didn''t sleep well last night. The cave was a bit cold at night and it was uncomfortable to fall asleep on the ground. Tang Yu felt dazedly that someone had come in. He thought that Su Yi was back, and he was afraid that Su Yi would be beaten up by Su Yi.


    Because of lack of sleep, he got up too fiercely when he stood up, and Tang Yu suddenly fell into darkness before his eyes. Fortunately, his foundation is not bad, he just stabilized himself. When he saw the person in front of him clearly, his already pale face turned white again.


    Tang Yu never felt that he was a stingy person, but at this time he was really stingy. Thinking of Reza almost fainting yesterday, Jells hugged him. Think about it now that he almost fell, Jells didn''t even mean to reach out to help him.


    Sure enough, like and dislike, it''s really a difference in treatment.


    "Anything?" Tang Yu asked angrily.


    "You didn''t want to return to the Wing Wolves before?" Jells looked at him expressionlessly, with a pair of jet-black eyes with indescribable emotions.


    Tang Yu widened his eyes suddenly, and then looked at Jells in an unbelievable way, "Are you going to drive me away? Jells, do I hate you like that?"


    Tang Yu couldn''t help but raise his voice, his pale face was flushed because of his anger.


    Jels didn''t expect Tang Yu''s reaction to be such a big deal. He frowned like a swordsman and said, "Did you say that I wanted me to send you off?"


    "I don''t want to leave now, can''t it?" Tang Yu said without thinking about it.


    Jels looked at him with compelling eyes, and immediately answered, "Why?"


    Tang Yu is on fire, "I am here, and without delaying your lovemaking, why do you care about Laozi leaving?"


    Jells sighed impenetrably, looked at Tang Yu, who was blushing and thick-necked, and said, "You like me."


    Tang Yu almost jumped, aren''t the two of them arguing? Why can Jells say these four words so calmly?


    "Is there something wrong with you? How long have we known each other? And don''t be too narcissistic. I''m not Sarissa. I love you when I meet? And if I can''t leave, I have not been with you. It''s up to you. Even if I want to leave, I will let others help me. So please, don''t bother me." Tang Yu said, pushing Jels, wanting him to disappear in front of him as soon as possible. However, he overestimated his strength, and Jells stood there almost still.


    Tang Yu had no choice but to say, "Well, you like it here. Leave it to you. I won''t be with you anymore."


    Tang Yu was about to bypass Jells and walk out of the cave. Jells stretched out his hand, and Tang Yu felt that when he fell back, he was hugged by Jells with one hand.


    The author has something to say:


    Little angels, are you going to be darkened?

 Chapter 60：

    "What do you want?" Tang Yu rounded his eyes angrily, and the two moles of tears under his eyes looked like two red teardrops.


    "You like me." Jells repeated. He knew Tang Yu liked him, but he didn''t know why Tang Yu was so angry.


    This time, Tang Yu did not continue to blow up his hair or yell, but slightly did not look at Jells'' eyes at the beginning. Because he felt that if he looked further, he himself felt that he liked this nasty guy.


    "Since you know he likes you, is it a bit too much for you to hold other females?" It was Su Yi who had gone and returned. Su Yi stood at the entrance of the cave and looked at the two awkward people inside. In fact, Su Yi and Minuo had seen it when Jells came in. Su Yi thought that after Jells entered, the two of them would come out sweetly. As a result, only Tang Yu''s angry voice was heard, and Jels'' voice was not heard for a long time.


    Su Yi was too lazy to talk to the awkward couple, but thinking of Tang Yu''s a little pale face, she couldn''t help but open her mouth to help.


    Jells'' dark eyes flashed for a moment, and then he dragged Tang Yu out and walked out. Tang Yu was dragged and staggered very embarrassed.


    "Jells, what are you doing?" Tang Yu desperately tried to break free, but Jells seemed to have not heard him, and pulled him to move on.


    Mino shook Su Yi''s hand and asked in a low voice, "Are they going to fight?"


    Su Yi burst into laughter when he heard the words. He looked at Mino and said, "What are you thinking about in your little head?"


    Mino smiled embarrassedly, then wrinkled his nose and said, "Don''t you think they are fighting? Dilson is very careful with me, for fear that it hurts and tightens."


    "They, let them go, let''s go and see the injured orcs."


    After Su Yi finished speaking, he walked in the direction of Ian''s house.


    In the future, their valleys will become allies with the Impreza tribe, so Su Yi still has to visit to show his friendship. And that troublesome female, this is not his Impreza clan, but he can''t let him bring bad things to them and do it as a blessing.


    Tang Yu was dragged and almost fell, and his wrist hurt.


    With a weeping face, he waved at Jels with his other hand. Jells grabbed Tang Yu and raised it suddenly, and Tang Yu suddenly lost focus. At this mention, the weight of Tang Yu''s entire body fell on his small wrist, and the painful tears suddenly fell out.


    Jels also found that Tang Yu''s face was not good at this time, so he hugged Tang Yu''s waist with his other hand and hugged Tang Yu.


    Tang Yu''s pale face suddenly became bloodshot. Even though he was a gay, he still couldn''t bear being carried on his shoulders like a child like this.


    Jels looked at Tang Yu''s red wrist, and suddenly took Tang Yu''s wrist to his mouth. Tang Yu blushed and immediately retracted his hands, but even if he reacted quickly, he still felt a shallow text printed on the hot wrist.


    Tang Yu''s eyes trembled slightly, and he was a little angry and aggrieved, and said, "You are really a savage place here. After only seeing you a few times, I have to say that I like you. What an unreasonable person."


    Jells looked up at Tang Yu, then coldly said: "Tang Yu, to like is to like, to hate is to hate. And you, if you don¡¯t like me, don¡¯t do things that make me misunderstand; if you like me , But deliberately pretended not to like it, and I will let you know the cruel consequences of not being frank."


    Tang Yu couldn''t help but shrink his neck. Is Jells threatening him?


    "What about you? Do you like me?" Tang Yu couldn''t help asking, this was a question he was very concerned about.


    Jells'' dark eyes flickered, then turned away and looked elsewhere, nodding inadvertently.


    Tang Yu didn''t expect that he would nod his head, and all of a sudden his heart was filled with mixed feelings. It turned out that Jells liked him, but why didn''t he feel it at all?


    People who are liked are always confident, right?


    After knowing that Jells liked him, Tang Yu immediately stopped being afraid of Jells. He stared and asked Jells, "Do you like me and hold other females? You like me and are so rude to me. ? Also, if you like me, can''t you show that you are a little different from other people?"


    Jells smiled bitterly and thought to himself: Is it really because of other females that Su Yi said?


    "Hey, what are you laughing at? What''s so funny? I''m interrogating you, and your attitude is correct!"


    Tang Yu stretched out his hand to squeeze Jells'' face, and was about to take revenge severely. The collar was suddenly pulled by someone, and then Tang Yu was pulled down, and a face of Chinese and Western mixed blood instantly magnified in front of his eyes. Tang Yu was so frightened that he closed his eyes and felt a kiss on his mouth.


    Jells¡¯ kiss was surprisingly tender.


    It just pressed against Tang Yu''s lips lightly, and didn''t go deep nor pull it apart. Tang Yu instinctively wanted to retreat, but felt that his neck was being held down, and the light breath seemed to penetrate his heart for an instant. They were breathing each other''s breath, and they could even hear each other''s heartbeat.


    Tang Yu''s sadness in coming to another world for the past few months was inexplicably drawn out by this gentle kiss. As soon as his nose sore, tears rushed out. This guy, why didn''t he show up earlier? How good would it be to appear when he was almost beaten, or to wake up like Su Yi and Sinor is by his side?


    Jells slowly opened the distance between the two and put Tang Yu down in his arms.


    "Why are you crying?" Jells asked in a low voice.


    Tang Yu stretched his arm around his neck. He loved this sense of security, which came from Jells. He breathed deeply while tightening his hands holding Jels.


    "Jels, why didn''t you come to me sooner?" Tang Yu''s voice was crying, and his eyes were red.


    Jells recalled what Tang Yu had said before. He was taken away by the orcs before, and he was almost bullied by the orcs, and then he lived in the forest alone with fear. Jells stretched out his hand and rubbed Tang Yu''s hair, and said to Tang Yu, "I''m sorry, I''m late."


    When Tang Yu pulled Jels back to Ian with a smile, he saw Su Yi and Minuo helping the injured orc to check the wounds. Just as Tang Yu wanted to go and help, he was stopped by Jells.


    Tang Yu turned around questioningly, "What''s the matter?"


    Jels still had no expression on his face, and said coldly on his mouth: "I don''t want you to touch them."


    When Tang Yu heard it, his face was red again, and he said in a bluff, "Why are you so stingy?" Although he was very angry, Tang Yu was very happy in his heart. I didn''t expect Jells to be so cute.


    Su Yi coughed, and pointed at the two people who were crooked aside and said, "Come over and help me!"


    The author has something to say:


    The normal update time is 12:30 noon, other times show that the update is catching bugs.

 Chapter 61：

    Reza limped out of the room when he heard Jells coming back. He was about to tell Jells that he was suffocating, and saw Jells lowering his head to listen to Tang Yu talking. . The way the two people were intimate, and the way they quarreled yesterday, completely changed.


    Reza''s eyes reddened suddenly, and she walked towards them with a little bit of irritation. When he passed by Su Yi''s side, he didn''t pay attention because he was anxious, and suddenly he tripped over Su Yihou''s stretched foot. Su Yi was lowering his head to sew a wound on an orc''s foot. He did not expect that someone suddenly appeared behind him, let alone that this person would trip over him.


    Su also handed the needle and thread to Mino, and let Mino learn to sew the wound. Mino took it with a horror, and then began to sew according to the gourd drawing.


    Reza herself didn''t expect such a thing to happen. She sat on the ground a little silly, and only remembered to cry when he reacted.


    Su Yi most dislikes a big man crying like a little girl. Although Reza is a female, she is still a big man visually. Su Yi frowned and said, "When you walk, remember to watch the road."


    Reza did not expect that Su Yi would not apologize, but instead taught him aloud? Obviously Su Yi tripped him, why is this female staring at him with a serious face? Reza was even more aggrieved immediately, and his tears were even worse when he squashed his mouth. Ian on the side looked soft, and just wanted to walk over to help Reza, but Su Yi stopped him with a look.


    "How old are you?" Su Yi knelt down and looked at Reza and asked.


    Reza thought the female in front of her was really weird, so she asked how old he was at this time?


    "I''m an adult." Reza said.


    Su Yi''s face was clear, "Oh, so small, no wonder he''s so ignorant."


    Flop! Tang Yu laughed all of a sudden, Su Yi''s face was just as funny as he said to others.


    Reza was a little angry, crying and accusing Su Yi, "How can you be like this? You tripped me, and you blamed me? Is this the female raised by your unknown orcs? I thought, you and The other unknown orcs are different, and I didn''t expect you to be the same."


    Su Yi grabbed Resa, and then said very sternly: "You are wrong. I am raised by a tribe like yours. It has nothing to do with their unknown orcs. If you can''t speak, I don''t mind teaching you. ."


    Resha was so hurt that she immediately screamed, as if Su Yi didn''t just tugged him, but pinched him fiercely.


    "You barbarians, I want to tell Ed to them, tell them that you are bullying me! Don''t think I am a female, and you will let you bully at will."


    The orc, who was awakened by Reza''s scream, looked at Reza with a puzzled face. As soon as Reza saw her tribe awake, she staggered towards the orc. His face was full of tears at this moment, as if he had just been wronged by heaven.


    "They, they bullied me, Mehta, ooh, they bullied me together while Ed was away." Reza cried out of breath, almost passing her breath several times. The orc immediately sat up, stretched out his hand to hold Reza, and then looked at the people around him warily.


    Su Yi was not afraid of anything in his life, not of the underworld, not of murder, not of desperadoes, but only of shrews. And now Reza is obviously a beautified version of a bitch. What''s better than scolding a **** on the street is that Reza''s crying look is much better.


    The injured orc''s complexion was very ugly, and his eyes turned back and forth on them, it was a look with anger. If it weren''t for Su Yi and the others who rescued him, Su Yan would not doubt that this guy would suddenly jump up and fight them desperately.


    Su Yi was unhappy in his heart. He had always been a troublesome person. Now if it weren''t for Ed''s face, he would never pay attention to this group of brainless orcs.


    "It''s noisy, what does it look like?" Suddenly there was a very majestic voice, and Reza, who was so frightened and crying, was suddenly stuck.


    Tyler glanced at Reisa annoyingly, and then said dissatisfied: "If you feel wronged by living here, you might as well move to a cave in the valley."


    The face of the orc of the Impreza tribe was ugly, but now he was injured, and it was these people who saved him, so he tore his face in embarrassment. He looked at Resha, sighed slightly and said, "When Ed and the others come back, I will take you back to the tribe."


    Back to the tribe, no one dared to bully Reza anymore.


    Finally, the ears became quiet, and everyone was relieved.


    Seeing that nothing happened here, Su Yi planned to turn around and leave. As soon as he turned around, he hit a chest head-on. He was a little dissatisfied to train people, but as soon as he looked up, he saw Sinor''s dazzling handsome face.


    "Why are you in such a hurry?" Xinor stretched out his hand and took Su Yi''s hand, and pinched Su Yi''s nose with his other hand.


    "I was thinking about looking for you, when you suddenly appeared." Su Yi dragged Sinor out, but did not see Reza''s surprised expression.


    Although Sinor appeared yesterday, Reza did not see Sinor. This was the first time he saw him.


    He didn''t expect that hateful Su Yi would have such a handsome partner? The moment Sinor walked in, Reza thought she was dazzled. The orc''s dazzling white hair and that handsome face are nothing compared to all the orcs of their Impreza clan.


    Reza glared at Tang Yu, then gritted her teeth in the direction Su Yi was leaving. The two females were really lucky, and they both hooked up with such a good orc. One looks outstanding, the other has obvious racial advantages. No matter which one you follow, the female will be left with the most beautiful female or the strongest orc.


    Tang Yu also took Jels out and saw Su Yi and Sinor going out of the valley, immediately ran over and asked, "Where are you going?"


    Su Yizheng babbled and crawled on Sinor''s back. Hearing Tang Yu''s words, he glanced at Tang Yu and said, "Go out and look at the prey in the trap, and take a stroll."


    Tang Yu wanted to follow him as soon as he heard that he had been suffocated in the past two days.


    "Jells, let''s go hunting too."


    Jels glanced at Su Yi. When Su Yi came before, he was still empty-handed, but now he was carrying a basket on his back and carrying weapons. Jels thought it was Sinor, but he didn''t continue to think about it.


    Su Yi was stunned by Jells''s eyes, thinking that Jells didn''t want his own bag, right? Of course, Jells didn''t intend to use this back basket by himself, it should be for Tang Yu''s use.


    Su Yi took off the back basket reluctantly, then took out the dagger inside and handed the back basket to Tang Yu.


    Tang Yute even praised Su Yitong stupidly. He didn''t know that Su Yi was not looking at his face, but was forced to give it to him because of Jells''s terrifying look.


    Su Yi snorted and thought: If it wasn''t for Jells to help his family in the past, he wouldn''t give them things so cheaply.

 Chapter 62：

    When Tang Yu thought that he could go out, he rushed into the room and borrowed an animal skin bag from Ian. His previous plan was to return to the winged wolf clan, so he had not considered food. But now it''s different. He is also a dragger. Jells is another person who has never raised a family. Tang Yu can only do everything himself in order not to go hungry in the future.


    When he came out with the animal skin bag, Su Yi and Sinor had already left.


    Tang Yu muttered, "Hey? What run? Can I still rely on you?"


    Seeing Tang Yu coming out, Jells looked up at the sky. The sky was now foggy and there was still a sparse light rain. Jels looked at Tang Yu''s small body. Tang Yu''s body was obviously not as good as Su Yi. Su Yi wouldn''t get sick easily even if he got caught in the rain, but Tang Yu was not necessarily so.


    "There is still food, so I don''t rush it for a while." Jells tried to communicate with Tang Yu. As soon as he said his words, Tang Yu knew what Jells was thinking. He said flatly, "But I want to go."


    In the end, Tang Yu used a piece of animal skin as a raincoat, and Jells took him out of the valley.


    Su Yi and Sinor left the valley, and now they wandered around the traps, only to find a red-eyed beast in one trap. Su Yi did not rush to get the prey out, but asked Sinor to drive him around. The two flew east for a while and saw a group of thorn dragons chasing something. The thorn dragon looked like fourteen or five, and Su Yi asked Sinor to put him on the big tree aside, intending to put the group of thorn dragons in his bag. The thorn dragon is a carnivorous animal. Although the stature is a little smaller than other beasts, it is better than the meat.


    When Sinor rushed into the herd, she discovered that this group of thorn dragons was chasing a half-large orc. Sinor glanced at the orc, then lifted his tail and threw a thorny dragon out. Su Yi stood on the tree and looked far away, and he also saw the orc.


    Fourteen or five thorn dragons, if Sinor was alone, it would not be too much trouble. But if he had to worry about other people, Sinor would be at a loss.


    Su Yi took out a small crossbow and killed the thorn dragon that was closer to him. Su Yi aimed at the eyes of the piercing dragon, and directly pierced the eyes and head of the piercing dragon with one arrow. Just when Su Yi was about to aim at another one, he suddenly felt a huge shadow above his head, and then heard a voice coming from a height.


    "Team Su, you are not loyal. You don''t even give me one with such a good weapon?"


    The person who spoke was Tang Yu who came afterwards.


    As soon as Su Yi looked up, he saw a giant dragon hovering above his head. It''s not the first time Su Yi saw Jells'' beast body, but he was still taken aback by the dragon in front of him.


    Tang Yu was looking down, still wearing a piece of animal skin.


    Sinor also felt the breath of Jells, and when Jells flew towards him, Sinor dodged very sensitively.


    The moment Sinor dodged, he saw Jells leaping forward suddenly. A group of thorn dragons do the bird and beast scatter, so scared that you squeezed me and I stepped on you, not looking embarrassed.


    Tang Yu flushed with excitement. He hugged Jells'' neck tightly and shouted happily, "Jells, there is one there, grab it!" Jells was not here to hunt at all, but it was a bit like a belt. Tang Yu played a roller coaster. Jells caught a thorn dragon, then flew up and smashed the thorn dragon at one. In this way, Tang Yu had a lot of fun, and in a short while, a dozen thorny dragon corpses lay on the ground.


    Sinor didn''t care about the battle situation there, but turned into a human form and came to Su Yi''s tree. Su Yi waved his hand on it and jumped straight down, and Sinor steadily caught the person.


    "Did Tang Yu come here to grab business?" Su Yi said, and walked towards the fierce battlefield with Sinor.


    They checked the stabbing dragon on the ground and found that the thorn dragons that hadn''t died were killed again.


    "Miril?" A voice sounded abruptly, Su Yi''s movements stopped, and he looked at the speaker a little curiously. The person who spoke was the orc who was injured by the stinging dragon.


    The orcs were about seventeen or eighteen years old, because they were injured and couldn''t turn into beasts, so they ran in the forest so embarrassedly. The orcs are very delicate, like the kind of big boys who are still in high school.


    At this time, the orc was looking at Su Yi with a shocked face, and Su Yi watched him quickly searching for useful memories in his mind, vaguely as if he had seen this orc somewhere. The orc seemed to see Su Yi''s doubts, so he hurriedly pointed at himself and said, "Miriel, I am ¡õ¡õ."


    ¡õ¡õ After thinking about these two words for a long time, Su Yi could only vaguely feel a sense of familiarity, but he just couldn''t recall anything. Su Yi hadn''t had any special feelings before, but now suddenly thinking about Miril''s past seriously, he realized that there seemed to be many things he couldn''t remember clearly.


    Perhaps Su Yi subconsciously felt that it was not his memory, so Su Yi didn''t remember it often, and his body gradually began to selectively forget useless information. Maybe this ¡õ¡õ is one of those messages.


    "Miriel, when you disappeared, the whole tribe was in chaos. I followed my brothers around looking for your news, but we searched for a long time and we didn''t find you." ¡õ¡õ said he wanted to lean in, but found Mi Rui Behind Er (Su Yi) stood a tall and handsome white-haired orc.


    Xinuoer beside Su Yi stared coldly with a pair of different-colored eyes.


    Sinor rarely showed such terrifying eyes. The person in front of him may be from the tribe of Su Yi. Sinor subconsciously did not want Su Yi to have any contact with him. Before he knew it, Sinor showed a vigilant look, and his eyes were gentle as water in one direction and another. At this moment, he really looked at the prey like a poisonous snake.


    ¡õ ¡õ His heart tightened when he saw that the white-haired orc was an unknown orc. He thought to himself: Could it be that Mirel was robbed by this unknown orc? Mirel didn''t recognize him, was it because he was afraid of the unknown orc being angry?


    There was a defensive expression on his face. He was scared to retreat due to the terrible aura on Sinor''s body. He is not yet an adult, and he is not an opponent of the gray-haired orcs at all. He was thinking about how he must get out first, and then think of a way to come here to rescue Miril.


    "Did you admit the wrong person? My name is not Miril, but Su Yi." Su Yi intends to come and refuse to admit it, anyway, he doesn''t want to return to Miril''s tribe. ¡õ¡õ I did not expect that he would say this, thinking that he was being threatened by unknown orcs, so he asked unwillingly: "Miriel, I was young when you left the tribe. I have grown up and changed a lot in the past few years, so you It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t remember me, but you should remember my brother, right?"

 Chapter 63：

    Su Yi is only more patient with Daiwawa and Sinor, and now he is a little impatient when he is being questioned.


    "What Mirel, am I still Ramier? You really admitted the wrong person." After Su Yi finished speaking, he turned and walked towards the prey on the ground.


    ¡õ¡õ Just when I wanted to take a step forward, I suddenly felt that there was another person in front of me.


    Sinor looked at him with a frosty face, his lighter lips pressed into a line. Although Sinoor didn''t say anything, his eyes had already issued a warning.


    ¡õ¡õ I just felt cold, he seemed to see a pair of terrifying beast pupils looking at him, and the beast pupils were in danger of poisoning.


    Tang Yu and Jells fell down, and found Su Yi and planned to divide the prey.


    Counting the thorn dragons on the ground, there are a total of thirteen. Su also did not take advantage of Tang Yu. This time Jells handled the most. They took five of them, and Tang Yu gave the rest. It''s just that Tang Yu didn''t have Su Yi''s storage space, so he shot so many prey all at once, and storage was also a problem.


    When Su Yi chose five thorn dragons, he discovered that the orc named ¡õ¡õ had disappeared.


    Then they brought the thorn dragon to the big river beside the valley. This big river is the river that runs through the valley.


    When dealing with prey, Tang Yu was immediately jealous when he saw a dagger that did not belong to this world. Tang Yu is not stupid, he has vaguely guessed what he took out after Su Yi gave him the back basket and the small crossbow. But due to the presence of the natives of the two orc worlds, he couldn''t ask directly.


    Su Yi didn''t lie to Tang Yu, anyway, with Tang Yu''s cleverness, it would be sooner or later to know his space. Su Yi had never thought about other rebirths before, so he didn''t hide his weapons or knives from the people in the valley. And he also gave a handful to Mino, Tang Yu will find the knife sooner or later. Since sooner or later he couldn''t keep it, Su Yi didn''t bother to pretend to be in front of Tang Yu.


    Su Yi''s skinning level is already very good.


    After they took care of all the prey, Su Yi also took them to look at the traps by the valley. The trap is very obvious, it''s just to be afraid of these reckless orcs, accidentally catching on.


    After returning to the valley, Jels took Tang Yu into the cave. The reason is that Reza occupies Jells'' house and Jells can''t drive a female out. The main reason was that Ian had too many orcs living there, and Jells didn''t want Tang Yu to get along with them every day.


    Jells chose a cave on the rock wall, which was more than three meters above the ground. Compared with the cave chosen by Tang Yu before, it is cleaner and drier here. Jells went back and moved out his pitiful possessions, hugged some hay from the kitchen in the cave, and then covered it with softer animal skins.


    Jells plans to build a house in the rainy season. Although the rainy season is not suitable for building a house, in order to give Tang Yu a warm home in winter, Jells, who has always been lazy, has to cheer up.


    Although Tang Yu stayed here for a few months, he used to be a young master after all. The young master had some minor problems, such as fear of bugs. In order not to be disturbed by insects at night, Tang Yu picked a lot of insect-repellent grasses in the valley. He smashed the grass into dust with stones, and then sprinkled the entire cave. When he was finished, it was completely dark outside.


    Ian brought the dinner over. To thank Ian, Tang Yu distributed a thorn dragon to Ian.


    Compared with Tang Yu''s side, Su Yi was entangled by two children as soon as he returned home. The cooking matter naturally fell on Sinoor. Little Eli told Su Yi listen to the fact that he was entangled in the hammock today, and hummed that he didn''t want the hammock anymore. Su Yi had to persuade him that the hammock was used after he transformed into a human being. Dino''s room was much cleaner than little Eli. In the corner of the room is Dino''s pet little home. Don''t even think that Dino is a little leopard, but he really likes cute little things in his heart. Just take the name he gave the pet, what is it called, by the way, it''s called Xiaoxiao.


    When he rested in the evening, Sinor lay on the bed holding Su Yi, and didn''t mention the matter of meeting him during the day.


    But Sinoor doesn''t mention it, doesn''t mean Sinoor doesn''t care. In order not to disturb Sinor, Su Yi plans to have a good talk with Sinor.


    "Sinor, that", I really don''t remember. Don''t pay too much attention to his affairs. Do you still remember what I said to you? I want to forget the past and just want to be with you. I am this person. , I don¡¯t have any great prospects, I just want our family of four to have a good life. I never thought about what tribe to go back to. Where can we be here?"


    Sinor listened and couldn''t help but chuckle. He also understood that Su Yi was worried about him. He lowered his head slightly and kissed Su Yi''s forehead. When the light-colored eyelashes blinked, they had a mesmerizing arc.


    "I know." Sinor said, he knew it, because he knew what Su Yi was thinking, his heart couldn''t help softening into a pool of water.


    "Know what?" Su Yi touched his forehead and looked up at Sinor so that he could see the ultimate brows.


    Sinor and Su Yi looked at each other, like magnets attracting each other, and they were stuck together at once. Su Yi looked at Sinor''s clear eyes, where Su Yi was now pretending to be him.


    Sinor gently approached Su Yi''s face, sniffing Su Yi''s unique female scent. Then he narrowed his eyes slightly, and said softly, "I know you like me."


    Su Yi wanted to step back a bit, he was afraid that he could not control it, and then ruin the conversation this time.


    Sinor didn''t have a chance to retreat, and sighed softly, and Su Yi''s hot body was attached to his cool skin. Su Yi blushed a little, but still half-closed his eyes and pressed Xinor''s lips closer.


    Between light kisses, Su Yi heard Sinoer say: "I will believe in you, even if one day you don''t believe in yourself, I will believe in you too."


    Su Yi''s warm interaction here, but Tang Yu''s side is not so optimistic.


    At this time, Tang Yu and Jells decided to be alone for the first night.


    Tang Yu lay on the animal skin with his eyes closed, so nervous that his eyelashes were trembling. Jels, who was looking at the fire on the side, couldn''t help but smile when looking at Tang Yu''s appearance in the animal skin through the shaking firelight. If Tang Yu didn''t pretend to sleep, he might be able to see Bingberg''s rare smile.


    After Jels walked to Tang Yu''s side, he didn''t lie down in a hurry, but stood there looking at Tang Yu''s small head exposed outside.


    Tang Yu, who was being watched in this way, was in a bad shape. He whispered in his heart, what is Jells doing? Why can''t you come? Of course he is not. He wants to get close to Jells. He, he just doesn''t like to be stared at him when he sleeps.


    Don''t know how long it took to come here, Tang Yu finally couldn''t stand it. He sat up suddenly, originally wanting to say something aggressively, but when he saw the handsome face of Jells, he suddenly chose to shut up cleverly. It is night now, Tang Yu feels that he should not provoke the boss of the indigenous world.


    The author has something to say:


    small theater:


    daytime:


    Tang Yu took a bath, Jells helped him guard, his eyes fixed on Tang Yu''s body.


    Tang Yu shouted at Jells with his teeth and dancing claws: "What do you see, I''m the same as you, let''s take the following."


    night:


    Jels proudly lifted the hides, "Come on, give birth to cubs."


    Tang Yu said with tears, "Well, Jells, we have something to say. Your original ideas are wrong. In fact, apart from giving birth, there are still meaningful things to do."


    Jells, "like?"


    Tang Yu''s eyes lit up, "For example, we cover the quilt and count the stars!"


    Jells, with a big wave, overturned Tang Yu.

 Chapter 64：

    Jels stretched out his hand towards Tang Yu, his hand is also very good-looking, of the kind that is very strong and slender. Each nail is full, and the joints of each finger are distinct. Suddenly Tang Yu thought of a word, jade bone clank. Tang Yu is usually a scumbag, and he doesn''t know if it''s right to describe it like that, but he thinks Jells'' hands are beautiful.


    Jels still did not speak, but stretched out his hand again towards Tang Yu.


    This time Tang Yu understood, he sat up straight and stretched out his hand to Jells hesitantly. Compared with Jells''s hands, Tang Yu''s hands were a lot smaller, which made Tang Yu, who was also a man, a little uncomfortable. When his fingers touched Jels''s fingers, Tang Yu''s eyes suddenly trembled slightly, and his eyes reflected Jels'' slowly approaching face.


    Tang Yu drew his hand subconsciously, but was pulled by Jell''s big hand, and his entire hand was tightly confined in the palm of his hand.


    Jells'' palms were very hot, so hot that Tang Yu seemed to be conducting heat, and his entire face started to burn.


    "Don''t make trouble." Tang Yu groaned, but didn''t dare to make a big resistance. He was afraid that he would accidentally anger Jells, and with Jells'' bad temper, he would definitely do things that Tang Yu regretted.


    The breath of Jells quickly enveloped, and Tang Yu shrank back slightly.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Tang Yu snorted, he was not afraid, okay? He just couldn''t accept the ideas of these primitive people.


    "Don''t lean over." Tang Yu pressed his arm against Jells'' chest with a little uncomfortable feeling, he was a little afraid to look at Jells.


    "You are already my partner, aren''t you?" Jells lowered his voice slightly, so that he was talking to his ear, with an indescribable tempting feeling.


    "Jells, but I still, I am still not mentally prepared." When Tang Yu spoke, his voice was intermittent. Because of the relationship between a pair of moles of tears under his eyes, he seemed to have an illusion of love and affection. Jersming knew that Tang Yu just looked pitiful, but his nature was completely different from the surface, but Jers just couldn''t bear to be harsh on him.


    "You don''t want to be close to me? Or you don''t like me?" Jells moved a little away, he just didn''t want Tang Yu to hate him.


    But in Tang Yu''s eyes, he thought Jells was sad. Tang Yu moved to Jels'' side a little uneasy, and then carefully hooked Jels''s fingers with his fingers.


    "No, I''m just not ready yet."


    Jels turned his head to look at Tang Yu, a pair of jet-black eyes staring at him firmly.


    "Forget it, you should be tired and rest." As he said, Jells broke away from Tang Yu''s hand without a trace, and then lay down on the animal skin on the side.


    Tang Yu didn''t expect Jells to talk so well, looking at Jells''s back, he also slowly lay down. But after that, he took the initiative to speak to Jells, and Jells kept ignoring him. It made Tang Yu''s heart go up and down, and it was very uncomfortable.


    Tang Yu thought to himself: Maybe he was too much. In the orc world, if he settles on a partner, how can he not let his lover be affectionate? I guess Jells is unhappy, right? But counting with his fingers, he and Jells didn''t know each other for long. Although Jells had good conditions, but let Tang Yu come up with him xxoo? Tang Yu still felt too fast.


    Tang Yu couldn''t fall asleep over and over, and couldn''t help but leaned against Jells. He didn''t like Jells ignoring him, and he didn''t like seeing unhappy in Jells'' eyes.


    "Um, I, I can let you kiss, but you can''t go too far." Tang Yu''s voice fell, and Jels, who had been silent for a while, suddenly turned around. This time the two people were facing each other, Tang Yu didn''t avoid it anymore, his heartbeat was pounding and pounding very clearly and audibly.


    Jells didn¡¯t look too happy, and said with a high-handed look: "I don¡¯t like forced females. Since you don¡¯t like to be close to me so much, let¡¯s settle down like this..." Jells said, still Without speaking, Tang Yu became angry.


    Tang Yu stared and did it all at once, and didn''t know if he was angry or what? His eyes were red, and he shook his voice and said, "Jells, I don¡¯t like your words to arouse me, nor do I like you saying that we will break up the partnership. I am a very hopeless person, I¡¯m telling you. Say, if one day you do something sorry for me, Jells, I will disappear by my side forever!"


    Jells also sat up, and said in a low voice, "This time I am wrong, but Tang Yu, you have to understand that I like you, so I want to be close to you."


    Tang Yu stretched out his arm around Jells''s neck, put his forehead against Jells'' chin, and muttered in a low voice: "Let you kiss, let you touch, but you can''t do it, I don''t want to have a baby yet."


    Jells'' eyes softened, he held Tang Yu with one hand and dragged it onto his lap, and then he used both hands to dig into Tang Yu''s shirt. Tang Yu seemed to be electrocuted, and even his hairs stood up. He suddenly wanted to take back what he had said before, so Jells was sulking, really cheating himself.


    Suddenly rubbing somewhere under him, Tang Yu couldn''t stand it anymore. He angrily pushed Jels away with his paws, "I don''t want to play anymore. I look so abstinent and honest, why are you such a hooligan?"


    After speaking, Tang Yu stood up and dragged the animal skins aside. He wanted to sleep in separate rooms with Jells.


    But without taking a few steps, Tang Yu''s waist was caught by an arm. A warm chest behind him stuck to Tang Yu''s back. Jells'' slightly gloomy voice came from behind, "Where do you want to go?"


    With an inexplicable chill, he climbed up to Tang Yu''s limbs. He shrank his shoulders slightly, and then said with a wry smile: "No, no, no plans to go?" Tang Yu tried to grab the side of the stone wall and do the last thing. sucker Punch. But when Jells used a little force, Tang Yu was directly thrown back onto the animal skin.


    Before Tang Yu was tossing, Jells pressed one leg directly on Tang Yu''s legs, and then peeled off Tang Yu''s shirt with two hands in twos and threes. Tang Yu''s angry and annoyed voice came from the cave from time to time.


    "Jells, your uncle! Don''t, hiss, don''t bite me, it hurts."


    The next day, it was cloudy, and it didn''t continue to rain.


    Ed and the others also came back, and found two more females. The Impreza tribe, this time with the help of the valley, intends to return the prey from the valley for a few days here. Su Yi actually wanted to refuse, he didn''t want to keep them for a few more days. But after Ed insisted and promised that he would never cause them any more trouble, Su Yi reluctantly agreed.


    The author has something to say:


    Huh? Didn''t post it?

 Chapter 65：

    In the afternoon, Su Yi left the valley with Sinor as usual. They need to check the traps outside the valley, and then take away the prey inside. Because people from other tribes in the valley were there, Su also dared not leave the valley too far. It''s not Su Yi''s heart, he just cares more about the people in the valley.


    The two shot two prey and hurried back to the valley.


    Seeing that it was still early, Su also wanted to take his two children to play in the valley. Usually when Su Yi and Sinor are away, both children stay at home very well-behaved. Today Su Yi has nothing else to do, so he plans to go home and release the two.


    But when he returned home, he found that neither of the two children was at home.


    Su Yi suddenly became a little panicked, and threw the things at home, then dragged Sinor around looking for the child.


    When an orc becomes a beast, his vision and sense of smell will be greatly improved. In order to find two children, Sinor also specially transformed into an orc.


    In order to save time, the two started searching separately. Su also went to see Mino and Ian, while Sinor was looking for someone in the valley. Sinor didn''t worry much about the two children. In his eyes, although the children were small, they were orcs after all. And there are people everywhere here, and the two children can''t be taken away by others. Sinor searched the surrounding caves, and finally found little Eli beside a rock wall.


    Little Eli was lowering his head and didn''t know what he was doing. He probably smelled the scent from Sinor. He hurriedly turned his head and shouted at Sinor, "Beast Father!"


    Sinor was next to little Eli and changed back into a human form.


    He looked around, did not see Dino, and couldn''t help asking: "Why are you the only one, Dino?"


    Little Eli immediately lowered his head aggrieved, and hummed for a long time before Sinor understood it. It turned out that when they were out, someone came to their house to look for Su Yi. Of those people who came, little Eli only remembered a dark and cool orc, he didn''t know anyone else. One of them seemed to know Dino, and Dino went out with him. Little Eli was bored alone, so she wanted to find Dino, but after searching for it for a long time, she still couldn''t find it.


    Sinor bent over to pick up little Eli, then turned and walked towards Ian and their residence. Since it was the Impreza tribe who took Dino, there was nothing wrong with him as long as he went to look for them.


    When Sinor came to Ian, he saw Su Yizheng looking at Ed with a black face.


    Ed looked displeasedly at a female who was still wounded on her body and her face was pale.


    Sinor came to Su Yi and asked what''s wrong?


    Su Yi did not answer immediately, but looked at Ed motionlessly. Ed glared at Tiger, who hurriedly stretched out his hand to remove the female, and brought out the Dino inside.


    The female was a little angry, but due to Ed''s special status, she did not show too much uncooperativeness.


    Su Yi glanced at Dino, and then asked in front of everyone present: "Whose child are you?" Su Yi rarely spoke to a child in a serious tone. This was the first time Su Yi expressed his dissatisfaction with the child. .


    Dino''s face turned pale, he hurriedly walked to Su Yi and held Su Yi''s hand slightly, but Su Yi avoided.


    Seeing that Dino was silent, Su Yi repeated again: "Whose child are you?"


    Dino felt uncomfortable, and he was preempted just as he was about to open his mouth to answer.


    It was the female who took Dino that was talking, and he was Dino''s brother named Yiya. Yiya said naturally, "Dino is of course my mother and father''s child. Is it possible that you can still give birth to an impreza?"


    Sinor looked at Yiya coldly, his voice seemed to contain ice scum, "Your name is Dino?"


    Yiya was taken aback, "My name is Yiya."


    "Su is also talking to Dino, since you are not, shut up."


    Su Yi, who was still uncomfortable in his heart, suddenly had an urge to laugh when he heard Xinor''s words to defend himself. Su Yi has always thought that Sinor was a gentle person, and he didn''t expect to talk like Jells, like choking so much. It is estimated that he is familiar with Jells, and even the way Jells speaks.


    Yiya''s face turned blue and white. He glanced at the people around him and saw that they didn''t mean to help. He couldn''t help but feel angry and annoyed.


    "Dino, I know you are still young. When you see your family in the past and they treat you a little better, you are very touched. But don''t forget, they have abandoned you once. The second time. I, Su, is not a kind person and doesn¡¯t have so much sympathy. If you leave with him today, even if you are lost again in the future, don¡¯t come back to me and beg me. I, Su, never Don''t raise immature cubs."


    Dino''s nose suddenly sore, he hurriedly grabbed Su Yi''s wrist, and the little man almost hung on Su Yi.


    "I didn''t, I didn''t." Dino said in a shaky voice aggrieved.


    Seeing Dino¡¯s big eyes began to weep, the child who had always been good and obedient had never cried, but now suddenly started crying. Ian, who was watching, felt sad for a while. As soon as Ian wanted to go over and persuade Su Yi, he was stopped by Minor on the side.


    Su Yi broke off Dino''s little hand, then pulled Dino and pointed at Yiya, "Then why didn''t you stay at home, but appeared here?"


    Dino shook his head, he didn''t know why. Today, Su also went out of the valley as usual with Sinor. He originally played with little Eli at home. Suddenly heard someone calling Su Yi outside, Dino and Little Eli went to open the door, and then saw Ed and the others.


    Ed came to give Su Yi the prey, and found that Su Yi was not at home, so he put the prey in the yard. After Ed and the others left, a female did not leave. That female Dino is very familiar with her, her brother Yiya who once loved him very much. After all, Dino was still a child of three or four years old. When such a young child saw a familiar family member, he was taken away by Yiya in a few words.


    Dino doesn''t understand much, but he knows that he is not going this way. And he was very reluctant to Su and them, nor to everyone in the valley. However, the Impreza clan was where he grew up, and Brother Yiya also said that he could persuade his father and mother. This time the unknown orcs in the valley helped them the Impreza tribe. Everyone will be open to Unknown Orc, and Dino will be able to reunite with his family again.


    Yiya looked at Su Yi with a sneer, and then gently said to Dino: "Dino, go back with your brother. When you return to the Impreza clan, everyone will not embarrass you again. Don''t you miss your mother and father?"


    Su also saw the shaking in Dino''s eyes. The child is a child after all, and it is always easy to shake. Su Yi sighed, and suddenly let go of Dino''s little hand in disappointment. If the child really wants to return to his parents, he can''t make too much interference. If Su Yi now forces Dino to stay, after Dino grows up, it is very likely that one day he will regret and resent Su Yi. In Su Yi''s view, if Dino really wants to leave, it is better to let go early.


    When Su Yi released his hand, Dino immediately realized something.

 Chapter 66：

    As long as he really chooses to go back, he will completely lose Su Yi. He hurriedly stretched out his hand and grabbed Su Yi''s hand again, tears all over his face. Dino is not a crying child. Even if he was abandoned by his family and driven away by the tribe before, he only shed a few tears symbolically. But the situation now is completely different. He felt a pain in his heart because Su Yi let go of his hand.


    This person is this person. When he was almost desperate, he appeared in front of him. This is the same person, holding him in his arms and coaxing him to sleep. It was this person who gave him a very beautiful home in the end. There is a younger brother who is very fond of pets in the family, and there is also a beast father who is always amiable.


    "I don''t want it, don''t." Dino turned and rushed towards Su Yi. The child was already strong, and such a pounce almost knocked down the unsuspecting Su Yi.


    Seeing Dino like this, Yiya was a little anxious, he wanted to walk over to hold Dino, but Dino quickly dodged.


    At this moment of dodge, everyone saw it, and Yiya''s face was instantly ugly to the extreme.


    Su Yi was somewhat satisfied this time. He knew that his behavior towards a child today could be considered excessive. But Su Yi really didn''t like to raise children for others, and bothered to pull the children up. As a result, the original parents showed up and left with them? There are many examples of such things in the original world. Su Yi once heard his mother say that a classmate of her old man had adopted a poor child because of his kindness. The old couple bothered and spent most of their life''s savings to feed their children to school. As a result, the children finally left with their biological fathers and mothers. Of course, in the original world, there are also examples of not having biological parents.


    Su is not a good person, he doesn''t have the leisurely sentiments to help others raise children. So today''s trouble is to teach Dino a lesson. Let him remember what pain is?


    After Su Yi went home holding Dino, Dino had a little psychological shadow. As long as Su Yi was not with him, he felt that Su Yi didn''t want him anymore. Even Su Yi went to the kitchen to cook, and Dino followed Su Yi step by step.


    Tang Yu came by stepping on a meal. When he came, Su Yi''s family was sitting in the yard eating.


    Tang Yu carried a small homemade basket and showed it to Su Yi with a smile. Su Yi glanced at it while wiping Dino''s tears. Tang Yu found out that this family''s atmosphere was a bit wrong.


    "Oh, who bullied our little Dino?" Tang Yu asked, but Su Yi and Sinor didn''t pay attention to him, but little Eli secretly pointed Su Yi as an answer.


    Tang Yu didn''t believe it a little bit. Su was also a child slave. Tang Yu had already noticed it. To say that Su is okay to bully a child is an international joke. But seeing little Eli''s serious eyes, Tang Yu stared at Su Yi suspiciously.


    Su Yi concealed a cough, and he admitted that Eli''s accusation was right.


    As soon as Little Eli heard Su Yi''s cough, she immediately dropped her head and began to eat. Little Eli was deeply moved by what happened today. Although little Eli still doesn''t know what feeling is, he just knows that today''s things are not simple. In order not to provoke Su Yi''s anger, little Eli was so behaved today, and did not **** Su Yi''s embrace with Dino.


    Tang Yulai had eaten it before, but when he saw Su Yi''s sumptuous dinner, he sat down without being polite to Su Yi.


    Su Yi pointed to Tang Yu''s small basket and said, "Well, it''s not bad. Is it made like a back basket?"


    "Yeah, this is the first basket made by this young master. There is only one in the world. For the sake of giving me a back basket, this one will be given to you." Today, Tang Yu''s house has begun to be planned. In less time, I decided on the layout of the house with Jells. After that, Jels and Dilson dug the foundation together. Tang Yu couldn''t help much, so he sat on the side and started tossing about the basket. As a result, the effort paid off, and he actually tossed out a basket. Although the appearance of the basket is not very good-looking, after all, it is from Tang Yu''s own hands. Tang Yu has nothing to dislike the appearance of the basket.


    When Su Yi''s family had eaten well, Tang Yu and Su Yi packed up together. While Sinor took the children back to rest, Tang Yu asked about the small crossbow who saw Su Yi in the hunt yesterday.


    Tang Yu is not a fool, and those things are not what this world has. If Su Yi did it himself, Tang Yu was even more disbelief. At best, Su Yi has a higher force value, and Tang Yu really thinks that Su Yi is not necessarily better than him when it comes to his starter ability and brain.


    Su Yi did not hide it from Tang Yu, nor could he hide it.


    Su Yi told Tang Yu lightly about the jade pendant including space. After listening to Tang Yu''s face, it turned out to be such an expression. Su Yi knew that Tang Yu had guessed it.


    Su Yi chose two weapons from the space, a small dagger, and the crossbow used by Su Yi last time.


    Tang Yu looked at the things Su Yi handed him, feeling a little flattered. In fact, even if Su Yi didn''t give him anything, or even Su Yi didn''t tell him about space, Tang Yu couldn''t do anything to Su Yi. But Su Yi not only told him, but also gave him a very precious weapon. Tang Yu suddenly felt that he had met his old friend in a different country, and wanted to hug Su Yi and say a good buddy. But Su Yi did not give him such a chance, because after Su Yi gave the things, he said, "Live with Jells well. This is considered as a gift for your companionship. When you give birth, I will give it to your baby. A better one."


    Bastard?


    These two words, for Tang Yu, had almost met with Monkey King.


    Tang Yu was holding something, his face a little unnatural, "Su Yi, have you already been with Sinor?"


    Su Yi was washing the dishes and chopsticks when he suddenly heard Tang Yu say this, but he didn''t react for a while.


    "What? Which?"


    Tang Yu''s face turned red without a trace. He fiddled with the river with his other hand and said, "Well, that is, have you already done it with Sinor?"


    This time Su Yi understood. Su Yi asked a little strangely, "Done, haven''t you and Jells yet?"


    Su Yi''s words stepped on the point all of a sudden, Tang Yu suddenly wanted to turn around and leave, because he felt that he shouldn''t ask a soldier.


    Su Yi glanced at Tang Yu''s expression and was immediately happy. He grinned, his eyes crooked, "Haha, people say that the young master of the Tang family is very romantic, and the lovers can line up in trains. Unexpectedly, you are still a pure and innocent guy. I still I thought you had done Jells long ago."


    Tang Yu glared at Su Yi, feeling unhappy in his heart. The original world was deliberately passed on by him. He was not a promiscuous playboy. On the contrary, even in the original world, he didn''t have many lovers. And he is still good in the original world? At that time, he always wanted to press people instead of being pressed.


    The author has something to say:


    The weather is so hot that I feel impetuous when I write articles. I really want to cool down with little Eli~

 Chapter 67：

    "But Su Yi, don''t you worry about getting pregnant?" Tang Yu asked this question, and Su Yi almost choked on her saliva.


    The word pregnancy suddenly exploded in Su Yi''s little heart.


    Ugh? He Su Yi hadn''t really thought about this question, so when Tang Yu suddenly asked it, Su Yi suddenly got stuck and didn''t know how to answer it.


    "Well, it''s so easy to get pregnant. It is difficult for people in the orc world to conceive children. Therefore, the females here are very precious to the little orcs." Su Yi said that there was a dilemma. In fact, he really didn''t know. Will you get pregnant?


    Thinking that Miriel hadn''t done many times with Sinor, she became pregnant with little Eli, and Su Yi suddenly became a little big. Is this Miriel''s body the kind of physique that makes it easy to get pregnant? What if he is really pregnant one day?


    Su Yi suddenly felt an inexplicable chill when he thought of the scene of her having a big belly and then laying eggs for Sinor.


    Tang Yu hummed: "When you gave birth to little Eli, did you give birth to eggs? Sinor is a winged snake clan, and Jels is a dragon clan. It seems that all eggs are born? When I thought that one day I would lay eggs, I I think my life is just a joke."


    Su Yi glared at Tang Yu disgustingly. He felt that he could no longer discuss the issue of laying eggs with Tang Yu. If this goes on, he feels that he has been brainwashed by Tang Yu. In the future, when I have **** with Sinor, something will happen if I think about it.


    "What are you thinking about? With your small body, it would be difficult to have a baby. It is impossible to hit it with a single hit. Hurry up and go home." Su Yi said, pushing Tang Yu to get him out.


    Although Tang Yu was not convinced, he took a look at the sky and left obediently. If it''s too late to go back, that fellow Jells might be angry again.


    After sending away the big trouble, Su Yi went to take a look at the two small troubles at home.


    Dino and Little Eli were already asleep, and there were still tears on Dino''s little face, and Su Yi felt uncomfortable looking at them.


    He knew that his behavior today was a bit too much for a three or four-year-old child.


    But he Su is like that, and he said no two. He hopes that the children he teaches will also have a unique character. Whatever you do, you are willing and rewarding.


    In fact, Su Yi is still soft-hearted.


    Although there are quite a few people in the Impreza tribe, they have begun to change their views on the unknown orcs. They are no longer what they used to do. They have to stay away when they see the unknown orcs, and they no longer speak ill of the unknown orcs.


    But among the unknown orcs, not all of them are so harmonious and kind with them in the valley.


    Most of the unknown orcs, because they were abandoned by their family tribes, were full of indignation. They looted females from other tribes, robbed others of their precious food, and even destroyed other people''s homes.


    As Dino''s brother, Yiya may not have deliberately abandoned Dino at the beginning. Now that everyone has changed their views on the unknown orcs, they would want to take Dino home.


    Maybe Dino just returned, everyone will remain indifferent. However, if one day, any of their Impreza tribe is harmed by other unknown orcs, then the tribe will gather and attack. At that time, Dino will be abandoned again.


    Well, even if they are Impreza clan, they haven''t met other unknown orcs. A huge tribe is always indispensable for all kinds of incidents. Maybe somebody''s little beast is ill. In a primitive society without advanced medical measures, the first reaction is the bad luck that others bring to them. At that time, no matter what bad things happen, they will be the first to think that it is because Dino is back.


    Su Yi didn''t want to see Dino being hurt again, maybe the next time Su Yi was hurt, Su Yi couldn''t stand by his side. Thinking of the danger that Dino might face in such a cruel environment...


    Su Yi sighed and exited the child''s room.


    Su Yi, who was going to go back to the room to rest, heard someone calling him outside the courtyard. Although the sound pressure was very low, Su also heard it.


    Su Yi opened the door and saw Ed''s apologetic face.


    In fact, Su Yi really didn''t like him very much. What Ed was thinking, Su Yi only needs to think about it for a moment to understand. But Su Yi didn''t want to think about it. He didn''t want to use the intrigue of the original world here.


    "I didn''t take care of this matter. I forgot that among the females caught this time, there is the brother of Dino''s child."


    Ed is actually the kind of person that many people are proud of, but in recent times, Su also found that Ed¡¯s attitude is quite good, and he seems to be willing to bear it.


    Behind Ed, there was Tiger with a small tail, and Tiger carried a prey with excellent fur in his hand. Su Yi felt familiar, but couldn''t remember what it was called.


    "Let''s talk about it, what is your purpose?"


    Su Yi didn''t go around with them, and asked very concisely.


    Ed''s green eyes fell on Su Yi''s face. To be honest, Su Yi is the most special female Ed thinks. He even wanted to use a strong one to take Su Yi away.


    But as he learned about Su Yi, he was very thankful that he didn''t use force at the beginning. Su is also a very typical person who eats soft but not hard, if Ed was desperate to take people away. With Su Yi''s character, he would definitely kill him before fleeing.


    Ed smiled and said, "As refreshing as always."


    Tiger also laughed. He raised his hand and said to Su Yi: "This is the Silver Moon Beast. It is Ed''s sincerity. We hope to establish a long-term friendly relationship with your valley."


    Su Yi raised his eyebrows when he heard the words. It turned out that this thing was a silver moon beast? I heard that it is full of treasures.


    These two guys must take a lot of effort to fight this beast.


    "I hope I can send a few people to study for a long time with you. Of course we will give you food in return. It is the rainy season now, and when the winter comes, food is very scarce. We want to learn how to preserve food, and How to build a beautiful house like yours."


    Su Yi squeezed his chin and pondered for a while, then suddenly asked, "Apart from food, what else is worth exchanging?"


    Ed did not show any unexpected expressions, on the contrary, he seemed to have expected Su Ye to ask.


    Ed said in a hurry, "I don''t know, do you need Pearl?"


    Pearl?


    "What pearl?" Su Yi''s expression changed, and suddenly thought whether it was that pearl?


    "It can be used as a candlelight, just like the glowing moon." Tiger said, giving Su Yi a pearl as if by magic.


    Su Yi saw Mingzhu for a moment and thought: Isn''t this the Ye Mingzhu he wants? Unexpectedly, it is also called Mingzhu in this world?


    Su Yi held Mingzhu in his hand to play with, "How many do you have?"


    "How much? In order to get the two broken beads, I almost caught up with Ed." When Tiger said, he also glared at Su Yi.

 Chapter 68：

    Su Yi was not angry, and returned Mingzhu to Tiger.


    "I don''t want this bead, I just need a lot of salt and food."


    Ed didn''t expect Su Ye to propose such a simple condition. He asked again with a little uncertainty, "Well, do you really stop thinking about it?"


    Su Yi waved his hand. As soon as he wanted to speak, he heard the door opening behind him. He didn''t look back, he knew who was behind him.


    "You can''t come to too many people. We are only responsible for giving it to you once, and then you take it back and give it to your people. The person you choose must not be troublesome. I am not a place to serve your delicate females. "


    Hearing this, Tiger gave a light cough. Regarding the previous things about Reza and Yiya, they already knew from others. This matter is their wrongdoing of the Impreza clan, they have already thought about it, and tomorrow they will send them away with the injured orc.


    "Then there are food and salt. For the sake of long-term friendly cooperation, we will not ask too much. During your study period, you will have ten prey every day. Your food problem will also be solved by you. As for salt, I don''t know you have How much." Su Yi said, and glanced at Sinor behind him.


    Sinor looked at him, did not ask aloud, but looked at Su Yi intently.


    Ed thought for a moment, and then said: "The last time we came to your valley, I deliberately collected a lot of salt because of the delicious food Ian made. We will take our tribe away tomorrow, one month Later, we will bring a lot of salt and food. We will definitely choose the most suitable person at that time, and we will definitely not reappear the things of the past few days."


    The two discussed some more details before Ed and the others left. Su also yawned, pulling Sinoor back.


    Su Yi was really tired. He leaned on Sinoor and gave him all the weight of his body.


    "Do you think I''m too kind?" Su Yi turned his head to look at Sinor.


    The requirement of ten prey is really not a big requirement for a big tribe like the Impreza tribe. Even in the rainy season, there are many Impreza tribes, and they can go hunting in groups.


    Sinor shook his head slightly, "You think it''s appropriate, you can. If you do too much, it is likely to be a lively impreza clan, we are not strong enough now."


    After entering the room, Su Yi remembered that silver moon beast. He took it from Sinor, and glanced at the snow-white animal skin without a trace of variegation. This animal skin can be made into an ear cover and a hand cover for winter.


    Seeing Su Yi staring at the Silver Moon Beast, Xinor couldn''t help asking: "Do you like it very much?" After asking, Xinor felt stupid. Females like beautiful animal skins, not to mention this is a silver moon beast that tastes very good?


    "It''s okay. If I like it, I prefer to eat all kinds of fresh fruits." Su Yi put the Silver Moon beast down and waited until tomorrow to peel off the animal skin carefully. When it comes to fruit, Su Yi conjures a fruit like a trick. He knew Sinoor didn''t like this, and he didn''t force Sinoor.


    By the next day, Su Yi and the others sent away the Impreza tribe.


    Originally Ed wanted to stay for a few more days, but yesterday Yiya caused such a thing, Ed had other purposes and had to leave.


    After Su Yi went home, he chose a place in his backyard and asked Sinor to dig out a cellar. Although Su also has space, he doesn''t have to worry about food storage at all. But in order to conceal people''s eyes and ears, and for the coming of the Impreza tribe in the future, they saw the difference.


    On the same day, Su Yi called people from several houses, and then asked them to watch Sinor dig a cellar. Su Yi is only responsible for giving a little guidance where necessary.


    Soon a cellar was dug, and Su Yi specially asked Sinor to build steps with stones at the entrance and exit of the cellar. The floor of the cellar is covered with a thick layer of hay and animal skins to prevent water. Then put the animal bones used to build the house on the cellar. This kind of bone will not be corroded for hundreds of years, and it is much better than wood. The animal bones were covered with rough animal skins, and finally they were completely sealed with stones and soil, leaving only an oblique downward entrance for only one person to pass through.


    Su also introduced to them the use of cellars. In the original world, there were such cellars in many less affluent places in the north. It is usually used to store some perishable vegetables, and it can also be used to store some ice cubes in it.


    Tang Yu also happily came over to join in the fun. To be honest, he was considered a rebirth, but because Tang Yu grew up in a wealthy family. He really hadn''t seen the cellar yet, and curiously went into the cellar to take a look. After reading it, he heard the effect of Su Yi''s cellar again, and he ran away again happily.


    As soon as Tang Yu went back, he made a simple shovel by himself. Now that Jells is busy building a house, Tang Yu feels that he can''t trouble Jells with everything. So he came to the location of his yard, chose a corner and started to work.


    When Jells and Dilson came back together carrying the stones, they saw that Tang Yu had dug a large pit. Jells glanced at Tang Yu''s dirty little face, and couldn''t help but remember the scene of seeing Tang Yu for the first time. At that time, Tang Yu was so dirty that he couldn''t see the original appearance at all.


    After Jells put down his things, he walked to Tang Yu''s side and lifted Tang Yu out of the pit with his big hand.


    Tang Yu turned his head and glared at Jells, a pair of small hands usually left a scratch on Jells'' arm in revenge. Jels completely ignored his small movements, but fell on Tang Yu''s knees with cold eyes. There was a fresh wound on Tang Yu''s knee. This was when Tang Yu was digging a hole, but when he was digging a cellar, he was eager for success and tried too hard, and then he threw himself out. Although Tang Yu grinned in pain at the time, Tang Yu completely forgot about the wound.


    At this moment, Tang Yu suddenly felt very embarrassed by Jells''s attention. He didn''t dare to tell Jells the source of the wound.


    "Jells, let''s make a cellar too." Tang Yu tried to change the subject, but Jells didn''t take this set.


    "How did it hurt?" Jells'' voice was still cold.


    "Anyway, I''m not a child, and it won''t matter if I fell." Tang Yu shook his legs and feet as he said, and Tang Yu''s painful movements immediately stiffened.


    Because of an accidental injury, Tang Yu was ordered not to mess around at will.


    Tang Yu, who had nothing to do, sat and watched Jells busy. When he thought that Su could do this or that, Tang Yu felt that he was so useless. From the attitude of everyone in the valley towards Su Yi, Su Yi must have helped them a lot in the past. So everyone in the valley subconsciously thinks that Su is reliable.


    Tang Yu was not jealous of Su Yi, but compared with Su Yi, he would become very useless.


    Thinking of this, Tang Yu shook his head and thought: This is not enough, Su Yi has the advantage of Su Yi, but he is not an idiot, he is also a top student anyway.


    The author has something to say:


    ask for leave! The last two spiritual essays are coming to an end, the pressure is too great, and they won''t be updated tomorrow.

 Chapter 69：

    Su also yawned, and he was in the cellar with Sinor. After setting up another shed, he transplanted some vines on the ground next to the shed. By the cold season of next year, vines will be able to climb the shed along the pillars. When the time comes, the lush greenery in the yard will look comfortable.


    Mino silently remembered what Su Yi taught. Recently, Dilson was helping Jells build a house, and the cellar in their house is expected to slow down. However, neither the cellar nor the shed is a difficult problem. Mino felt as long as he remembered it.


    After that, Su also told them how to marinate meat, including fish in river water, which can also be dried into dried fish and marinated. After this treatment, the meat can be preserved for a longer period of time.


    When Tang Yu ran back again, he looked at Su Yi eagerly, and Su Yi was inexplicably uneasy.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yi glared at him.


    Tang Yu rubbed his palms, "Team Su, haven''t you thought about making clay pots?"


    Su Yi squinted his eyes and looked up and down at Tang Yu. Of course, Su Yi thought about making pottery, but because he was too busy and had mussel shells that could be substituted, he never rushed to make it. Since Tang Yu brought it up today, Su Yi also has a little interest.


    "Listen to you, what would you do?" Su Yi asked with a smile.


    Tang Yu didn''t go around with Su Yi, squinting his eyes and smirking like Su Yi''s ruffian.


    "Of course, my young master, although I don''t know how to build a house, when I was in college, I used to report to the Ceramic Society."


    Su Yi froze for a moment when he heard the ceramic art club, and then smiled bitterly. He also went to university, Su Yi, but why didn''t his university have a ceramic art club? This eldest master is the eldest master, and the things he likes are all different.


    Seeing that Su Yi was teasing him in his heart, Tang Yu snorted and said, "Don''t believe me. When I choose the soil tomorrow, let''s wait and see."


    Su Yi waved his hand to say goodbye to Tang Yu, who was a little frizzy. He continued to work on his own affairs.


    In the evening, it started to rain again.


    Su Yi glanced outside, thinking that Jells had to stop building the house.


    Su Yi boiled hot water, intending to reward Sinor after a busy day. Xinor was pushed to the backyard by Su Yi, "Come on, let the little one serve you well." Su Yi smiled and said, reaching out to pull Xinor''s clothes.


    Sinor is a little confused about the situation, but he still instinctively obeys Su Yi''s behavior. After he soaked in the wooden barrel, Sinoe realized that Su also wanted him to take a bath.


    "Aren''t you together?" Sinor grabbed Su Yi''s wrist and stared at Su Yi with a pair of eyes.


    Su Yi coughed lightly, and then said solemnly: "No, I''ll give you a massage."


    And Su Yi''s so-called massage was not fully implemented in the end. Because Sinor was in the middle of the journey, he suddenly drew him into the water.


    Su Yi swears to the sky that he really wants to help Sinor get a massage, but Sinor really doesn''t cooperate. He is completely forced.


    The next day, it was still raining.


    Su also used a thorn dragon skin to make an umbrella with a peculiar shape. When Tang Yu came over, he pointed to the umbrella with a scary appearance and laughed endlessly. Su Yi ignored him and went into the kitchen, trying to make all the meals for the past few days in one go. Su Yi''s way of cooking is a very orthodox lazy family cook.


    After noon, Tang Yu also held a thrilling umbrella similar to Su Yi''s umbrella, strolling in the beautiful valley. He completely forgot who he was before, and was still mocking Su Yi''s workmanship.


    Mino stared at the big leaf on his head, looking enviously at Tang Yu''s horrified umbrella.


    Dilson, who was with Mino, ran forward very friendly and eager to learn, and asked Tang Yu how to do it. Tang Yu originally wanted to sell Guanzi, but he glanced at a familiar tall figure from the corner of his eyes. So he hurriedly told the humbly learning Dilson how to make an umbrella.


    The familiar tall figure did not look towards Tang Yu, but Tang Yu knew that Jells must have seen him.


    Jells got wet all over, and because of the wet, he clinged to Jells very well. Tang Yu looked at Jells'' wet long hair and felt uncomfortable for Jells. He walked quickly to Jell''s side, then stood on tiptoe to help Jell''s umbrella. Jells was amused, but took the umbrella without any expression on his face.


    "Wait for me, I''ll tie your hair up for you." Tang Yu said as he took out the short knife that Su Yi gave him, and then took Jells to look for the grunt in the valley. The silk of the Gurumon can be used as thread, which Tang Yu just learned from Mino not long ago.


    Not long after the two people walked, Tang Yu found the Gurumon. He took some silk from the tree and took Jels back to the cave.


    Jels didn''t bother Tang Yu, but watched Tang Yu''s two small hands move quickly and flexibly knit the silk together. Soon the originally thin silk became thicker several times. Tang Yu pulled out a handful of animal teeth from the corner. He chose four good-looking teeth, and then handed the short knife to Jells.


    "Here, you help me pierce a hole." With Tang Yu''s strength, it was a joke to want to drill a tooth.


    But if it is Jells, then the result is another.


    When Jells made the hole, Tang Yu put the rope he woven into the animal''s teeth. Two on each end, just right.


    "Don''t move." Tang Yu said, and came to Jells''s back, reached out to help Jells straighten his hair, and then carefully tied it with the hair rope he made.


    Jels has always been very cooperative, and his dark eyes flickered lightly where Tang Yu could not see. It''s really a joy to feel the tenderness of your female.


    In the next two days, Jels, who had never loved walking with everyone, suddenly dragged Tang Yu to wander around.


    Su Yi saw them several times, and Jells even came over to say hello to Su Yi.


    Su Yi looked at Jells flattered, and didn''t understand what happened to Jells? Why is it so enthusiastic suddenly, and I really don''t get used to it. Su also waited a few days later, when Mino came to the door, only to know what happened to Jells these days.


    According to the information provided by Mino, it seems that Tang Yu gave Jels a gift. Minor got this information from Dilson. Dilson and Jells had a very good relationship, which everyone in the valley knew. Since Dilson has said so, the authenticity of the intelligence is 100%.

 Chapter 70：

    Everyone in the valley knows what Jells is like. He is a bit lazy and aloof.


    Unexpectedly, a person like Jells could be so cute once he became cute. People say that people in love often have IQs offline. It turns out that people like Jells will have another side because of falling in love.


    After Su Yi knew that Tang Yu gave Jels a hair rope, he suddenly felt that he should also give Sinor something. This was not a psychological effect such as comparison, but was suddenly raised by Tang Yu''s behavior.


    So Su Yi took advantage of the rain, and he went nearby to collect Gurumon''s silk.


    Su is not very good at making these delicate accessories. Many times, because of clumsiness, things that are about to be completed have become completely unrecognizable. Sometimes when he was doing it, Su also had the urge to quit. But when he thought that Sinor could also bring the things he gave, Su Yi couldn''t help but start to soften.


    Sinoe took Dino and little Eli to go hunting these two days. They did not leave the valley too far because they were worried about encountering the herds of animals migrating in the rainy season. Take the orc child out to see the blood early, so that the orc child can grow up as soon as possible. Su Yi was a little worried at first, but thinking of how his beloved father would lose, Su Yi nodded and let go.


    On this day, Sinoe routinely took the children out. In the afternoon, Sinor returned with the children. And brought back two prey, as well as many vegetables that Su also likes.


    Su Yi also made the accessories at this time, and when he came out with the things, he saw the two little guys looking dirty. It felt like seeing two small mud statues, only two pairs of eyes flickering. Su Yi hurriedly boiled some hot water and threw the two children into the water to rinse off.


    Then he made three bowls of **** tea, forcing them to drink it, and only relieved a little.


    Although I know that the animal body is good, the medicine here is not well developed. For safety, it is better not to get sick easily.


    Su Yi gave the three of them one by one the gifts he made. The two children looked at the novel necklace and asked a little strangely: "Mother and father, what is this?"


    Su Yi gave them a demonstration, and then said with a smile: "This is called a necklace, which is used to wear around the neck."


    Su Yi said, took out a string of the largest and most unique necklace, and then brought it to Sinor''s neck. This string is Su Yi''s teeth from the silver moon beast''s mouth. The silver moon beast is full of treasures all over its body, and its teeth are very small and white. Su Yi spent a lot of energy before putting them into necklaces.


    Sinor''s skin is already white, with a string of white and flawless animal teeth, with a different style.


    Su Yi also made two horn combs, one was placed in the place where they usually washed, and the other was given to Ian by Su Yi.


    Regarding Ian''s experience, Su also always felt sorry for him. Being an unknown orc is already a very unfortunate thing. And Ian can''t become a beast type yet.


    Regarding receiving a gift from his partner, although Sinor didn''t have any expression on his face, there was a sweet bubbling in his heart. When it was almost evening, Sinor and Dilson went to Jells to help.


    What does Dilson feel inexplicably wrong? He vaguely felt that Jels and Sinor were shining today. When he was invigorating, he was distracted several times and was almost hit to the foot by a stone.


    When it was completely dark, Mino came over and called Dilson to go back to eat. Then I found that Dilson''s mood was a little depressed, and after careful inquiry, I realized that it turns out that Dilson found that not only Jels has a strange hair rope, but even Sinor has a beautiful necklace?


    Of course, Dilson was not jealous of them with the accessories that these females brought, but envious that their partner even made gifts for them. In order to prevent Dilson''s resentment too deeply, Mino deliberately knocked on Su Yi''s house at night, and then learned how to make accessories from Su Yi.


    The rain finally stopped the next day, and everyone hurriedly took out the dried meat and fish to air dry.


    Jells'' house building project also started again, and Tang Yuzao''s pottery work officially began.


    Su Yi didn''t have much hope at the beginning. However, within two days, Tang Yu really got it right.


    Tang Yu chose a mountain wall near his home and asked Jells to help dig a large kiln. Su Yi waited until Tang Yu officially made the embryo before he went to join in the fun.


    In fact, to be honest, Tang Yu''s appearance as an embryo really looks pretty. Later, Su Yi also took the initiative to make a few. Although it is not as good-looking as Tang Yu, at least Su Yi did it himself.


    After that, the finished embryos must be dried in the shade, because it is the rainy season and the wet weather requires a longer period of time to dry in the shade.


    Su Yi didn''t have much time, and he ran to Tang Yu every day, so Su Yi did not participate in the subsequent process.


    But Su did not participate, which does not mean that other people in the valley did not participate. The natives of the Primordial Continent are studying these new things with curiosity and earnestly.


    In the past two days, Dilson finally got his own gift as he wished. Although the number of gifts is a bit large, he doesn''t mind bringing them all.


    Mino made two bracelets, two necklaces, and a few hair ropes for Dilson. Mino did so much at once to prevent Dilson from thinking that he didn''t care about him. Dilson did it to show off his partner''s exquisite craftsmanship and the seemingly "richer" love than others.


    So in the valley, following the inexplicable walk of Jells, there was another gorgeous Dilson dressed up all over. Because Dilson took all the accessories that Mino made for him in order to show off Mino''s deep love for him.


    Su Yi accidentally saw Dilson''s whole body full of accessories, so he always felt hot in his eyes for several days.


    In order to forget the sense of sight of a big man "women addiction", Su Yi was very busy the next few days. He felt that he should do what he could for the valley''s self-protection ability. For example: making weapons.


    The target of weapon use, Su also specifically targeted the female and Ian in the valley. Of course, Su will also make weapons used by the orcs, but the weight of such weapons and the selection of materials must be more diligent.


    According to the different body shapes of orcs and females, Su also made several weapons.


    Among them are spears, shields, axes, and bows and arrows.


    The spear and shield are simpler than the latter two. After Su Yi did it again, others could follow suit. For females, they can make a spear that is much lighter than that of an orc according to their height and weight.


    Axes and bows are more troublesome. Axes can be made with special stones and bones. For the bow and arrow, the string material, Su also uses the tendons of wild beasts. Su Yi tried a lot of tendons, and finally chose the red-eyed beast. The material of the bow is a red bamboo. Su Yi told Sinor about this kind of bamboo, and Sinor ran out to find it by himself.


    The author has something to say:


    Would you like to change the update time to evening?

 Chapter 71：

    After tossing back and forth for a long time, Su Yi finally made the first bow and arrow.


    When the bow and arrow were made, Tang Yu''s first batch of pottery was also burned.


    Su Yi and Tang Yu have not seen each other for many days. When they saw Tang Yu, Su Yi found that he was obviously thinner.


    Su also knew that Jells cared about Tang Yu very much. Didn''t think that Tang Yu would lose a circle under Jells'' nose?


    Su Yi asked amusedly: "Huh? Your Jells, why are you willing to work so hard?"


    Tang Yu yawned and said weakly, "I honestly tell you that the main reason why I am so tired is not to make pottery, but because Jells has a special hobby."


    Su Yi suddenly became interested and asked curiously: "What kind of hobby?"


    Tang Yu pointed at Su Yi enough to hook his fingers, Su Yi had to move over, Tang Yu mysteriously said in his ear: "Jells, every day, I will be slapped. Let me tell you, he hasn''t talked to me." That, but he must be touched every night. I have been crazy about this recently."


    Su Yi just wanted to say something, and as soon as he opened his mouth, he suddenly felt a hint of coldness. He looked around quickly, and then suddenly saw a cold face. Su Yi cleverly patted Tang Yu on the shoulder, turned around and ran away quickly.


    Su also felt that he was not afraid of Jells, he was just a strategic retreat. Besides, it was between their young couple. As an outsider, he couldn''t interrupt anything.


    When Su Yishan left, Tang Yu also felt the unknown chill. He suddenly wanted to learn how Su Yi''s feet were slick, but he didn''t lift his feet, and he felt a huge sense of pressure coming from behind him. Tang Yu can send 4 to Tian, ??this is a sense of oppression he has never felt before. This kind of oppression, except for the cold-faced Jells, it is estimated that no one would give Tang Yu such a strong feeling.


    "Hey, Jels, why are you here too?" Tang Yupi smiled and looked at the person behind him.


    Jells'' originally cold face, seeing Tang Yuxiao''s curiosity, couldn''t help but gently twitched the corners of his mouth.


    A cold beauty like Jells suddenly laughed. It should be as amazing as the flowers of the kaolin melted by snow and ice. But at this moment, in Tang Yu''s eyes, there is no so-called beauty, but an inexplicable sense of horror.


    "Little guy, you seem to be a little dissatisfied with our intimacy every night?" Jells held Tang Yu with one hand, and his deep black eyes looked at the person in his arms motionlessly.


    Jells'' originally cold face, seeing Tang Yuxiao''s curiosity, couldn''t help but gently twitched the corners of his mouth.


    A cold beauty like Jells suddenly laughed. It should be as amazing as the flowers of the kaolin melted by snow and ice. But at this moment, in Tang Yu''s eyes, there is no so-called beauty, but an inexplicable sense of horror.


    "Little guy, you seem to be a little dissatisfied with our intimacy every night?" Jells held Tang Yu with one hand, and his deep black eyes looked at the person in his arms motionlessly.


    Tang Yu shook his head fiercely, raised his hand subconsciously, and was about to send a 4 to some beast god.


    "No, there is no dissatisfaction, me, I just complained."


    Jels didn''t bother to talk nonsense with Tang Yu, he knew that Tang Yu was able to talk, and it didn''t make sense to continue. So Jels directly hugged the person on his shoulders, and Tang Yu immediately struggled fiercely with his head down. Jells was a little dissatisfied, and patted Tang Yu''s little **** twice. Tang Yu immediately didn''t dare to move anymore, he really had a shadow in his heart. Jells liked to do whatever he wanted every night before. He was afraid that he would annoy Jells and would be dealt with directly by Jells.


    Tang Yu could only lower his head, hummingly, being resisted by Jells to go home.


    Since Su Yi made weapons, Tang Yu has made pottery.


    Everyone in the valley is busy again.


    With the clay pot made by Tang Yu, Su Yi marinated some salted eggs and some spicy dishes on the same day. When Su Yi was a child, he especially liked the salted duck eggs made by his grandma''s house. Su Yi almost forgot the taste of salted duck eggs.


    Su also needs to use a lot of this kind of pottery, but he didn''t have time to make it himself, so he had a discussion with Tang Yu. They exchanged weapons and food with Tang Yu.


    With the beginning of Su Yi and Tang Yu exchanging things, Minuo also learned how to trade some herbs, animal skins and clothes with Tang Yu for pottery.


    In order not to panic and prepare clothes for the snow season, Su Yi took the weapon and ordered several clothes for the children with Mino. Not surprisingly, this year''s snow season, Little Eli should be able to transform into a human form. In order to prevent little Eli from naked, Su Yi also planned to make some clothes. Of course, in these clothes, everyone in his family of four is indispensable.


    When Tang Yu''s second batch of pottery was completed, Tang Yu''s house was finally about to be capped. Sinor hasn''t been there to help lately, so there is not much time until the house is completed.


    After another three days, the Impreza tribe finally came to the valley as promised. The Jells house was also perfectly completed.


    Two females and four orcs came from the Impreza tribe.


    The two females are young, one is very chatty and the other is very well-behaved. The other four orcs, besides Ed and Tiger, the other two are also acquaintances. It was the two who were next to Ed when Su Yi and Sinor first met the impreza tribe orcs.


    It was not the first time Tiger came here, and greeted everyone in the valley very warmly.


    Because Jells built a new house, he didn''t go back to live with Ian and the others. Therefore, Ian''s room is one more room than Jells'' room. The two females of the Impreza tribe were directly arranged in that room. And the other four orcs, who are orcs because they are in good health, were just in the cave in the valley.


    When they first came to the valley, the two females looked very excited. Because what they saw was a valley with very beautiful scenery. Although there were not many people in the valley, there were beautiful houses and neatly cultivated fields.


    Words such as houses and fields were only known to people who passed through the valley later.


    In the valley, Su Yi''s house is the largest, and the house is taller and stronger than the others. Mino''s home is smaller than others, but it is very delicate. It is the kind that most females like. There is a small flowerbed separated by a small fence in the yard, and a variety of flowers are planted in the flowerbed. After that is Tang Yu''s home, and Tang Yu''s yard is the largest. Because Tang Yu also directly circled the pottery kiln into their yard.


    The two females followed the orcs to visit the house in the valley. I went to Mino''s house happily and asked Mino how to make the house look better, as if they already had a house.

 Chapter 72：

    Su also observed the two females for a while, and found that the two of them were really much better than the females they had met before.


    After that, Su Yi was relieved and followed Tang Yu to Tang Yu''s house to make ceramic embryos. Most of what Tang Yu did before was clay pots and bowls. Su also wanted to make some cups, and small bottles and jars of ingredients.


    When Su Yi came over, Tang Yu was making a kettle, which was modeled after ancient times. It looks small and very delicate.


    "Do you think practice makes perfect?"


    Tang Yu looked up at Su Yi, "Team Su, why didn''t you follow those Impreza tribes?"


    Su Yi narrowed his eyes, "What can I follow?"


    "Oh, aren''t you afraid that they will make another noise?" Tang Yu said with a smile, the movements on his hands still kept.


    Su Yi also joined the embryonic work, and it took a long time to answer Tang Yu''s words.


    "The main two females are fine, the others should be fine."


    Since Su Yi said so, Tang Yu didn''t want to be nosy.


    Two people just like that, chatting with each other. Soon Su Yi made several plates, small cups, and some small pots as ingredients.


    Su also used a pot to make soup that day. There are three kinds of blanching, one is sweet soup with fruit, one is mushroom soup with diced meat, and the last one is broth with some vegetables.


    The fruit soup is made by Tang Yu. Tang Yu said that it had been a long time since he had drunk sweet soup. Su Yi made it for him to thank Tang Yu for making pottery for their family.


    Originally, Su also planned to exchange weapons, but Tang Yu only needed two bows and arrows and one spear.


    But Tang Yu gave Su Yi nearly twenty pieces of pottery. Plus today''s seven or eight pieces, Su Yi always feels that he is taking advantage.


    However, Su Yi was obviously over-concerned, and Tang Yu didn''t feel that Su Yi was taking advantage at all.


    The main purpose of the impreza tribe is to learn how to build a warm and comfortable house. In order to teach them to build a house, they must build one with them. Su also thought about it, and planned to let them build a house for Ian.


    In Su Yi''s view, Jero and Taylor are orcs, capable of independent survival. But Ian is different. Although he is physically better than a female, he is not as strong as an ordinary orc. If Ian builds a house in the future, relying on Ian''s small arms and legs, I don''t know when and where the house will be built?


    Of course, there was Su Yi''s selfishness in this, and everyone in the valley pretended not to know Su Yi''s unconcealed selfishness.


    Ian is alone and can''t transform. If you encounter danger in the future, it is not safe to live alone. But Su also wanted to take this opportunity to get Ian a house of his own. So after discussion, Ian''s house was built not far from Taylor.


    The orc''s sense of smell and hearing are very sensitive, even if the valley is dangerous in the future, Ian''s location is so close to Taylor and Jero to look after him.


    Dilson was the overseer who built the house this time, and he was in charge of directing the Impreza people how to build the house. Mino is responsible for teaching the females of the Impreza tribe how to use salt and how to preserve food.


    Due to the outstanding performance of the Mino family, most of the prey brought by the Impreza tribe was given to the Mino family.


    And Su Yi only wanted the salt he wanted the most. Although there was still a lot of salt in his space, Su Yi was too lazy to look for salt all the way later.


    Tang Yu''s skill in making pottery was not taught to the Impreza tribe. Tang Yu felt that as long as that little thing, he would teach them so much, and it would be a disadvantage for them no matter what. So Tang Yu planned to use his burnt pottery to do business with the Impreza tribe for a long time.


    In the original world, the Tang family was a very good business family. Tang Yu''s ability to plan carefully is probably inherited from their Tang family.


    Regarding this, Su also did not object.


    By doing this, Tang Yu can often walk back and forth with the Impreza clan. At that time, the Impreza clan will slowly accept them, and there may be people who are willing to move in.


    Su Yi thought that there would be someone who moved, but did not expect that on the third day when the Impreza clan arrived.


    A few people really came outside their valley.


    Su Yi was the valley that was hugged by Xinor, because it was not clear that Su Yi was sleepy and didn''t want to move, Xinor had to wrap the person in a quilt and hug him out.


    The people outside the valley are from a small tribe not far away. They had also encountered wandering orcs before, just like the Impreza tribe.


    What kind of orc is a wandering orc? To put it simply, it is a group of orcs who have lost their tribe or have been driven out of the tribe by mistakes, which may also include unknown orcs.


    Such wandering orcs often wander around because they have no homes of their own. In the rainy and snowy seasons, small tribes are often attacked in order to survive. They will plunder the food of the tribe and take away the females from the tribe.


    At this time, the few people outside the valley were members of a group of small tribes who had just experienced a tragic attack. After their leader stated that their tribe only had more than fifty people. It''s a very small tribe on this continent. Before, their tribe had only a few hundred people, but after several attacks by the herd, their population has become smaller and smaller over the years.


    They originally wanted to go to the Impreza clan for help, but they had not yet reached the Impreza clan, and many of them fell ill. In order to find a suitable resting place, they found this valley.


    Su Yi listened with his ears upright, but his eyes were still tightly closed.


    Seeing that Su also didn''t speak, Sinoe looked at them and said, "How many people do you still have?"


    Their leader reported the number to Sinor, but Sinor frowned slightly. There are nearly forty people on the other side. If the valley accepts so many people at once, there will be problems.


    "You can rest outside the valley, but we can''t accept you casually." Sinor''s words made one of them a little dissatisfied.


    The dissatisfied orc said slightly angrily: "Sure enough, you can''t expect the unknown orc to have a kind heart."


    Their leader frowned slightly, not knowing whether it was because of his own words or because of Sinoor''s indifferent attitude. Just as he was about to say something, a beast roar suddenly came from the sky. The leader immediately looked back to the sky. I saw several orcs of different races approaching here quickly. One of them is very eye-catching, it is a very beautiful nine-tailed snow fox.


    Su Yi originally wanted to continue sleeping, but suddenly he heard the exclamation of other people, and he opened his eyes a little impatiently.


    Then he saw a creature that was supposed to exist only in the original Chinese mythology in the world, unexpectedly appeared in front of him in a magnificent manner?


    The author has something to say:


    Mr. Su also won''t be Mr. Tang Yuhui''s dragon egg.

 Chapter 73：

    Su Yi was stunned for a long time before pointing at the fox that slowly fell from the sky and said, "Nine-tailed demon fox!"


    After the so-called nine-tailed demon fox was transformed into a human form, Su Yi was even more shocked. It''s not that this demon fox is so charming, but that this fox is white from head to toe just like his Sinor. What''s the difference? The eyes of the demon fox are crimson, like a western vampire with red cosmetic contact lenses.


    When seeing the demon fox, the orcs of the foreign races all showed expressions of worship and respect.


    Even their leader couldn''t help bending down slightly when he saw the demon fox.


    This special treatment made Su Yi couldn''t help being more curious about this fox. Because of curiosity, Su Yi couldn''t help but glance again. Who knows that it is the skill of these two eyes that Sinoor who is holding him suddenly becomes unhappy.


    The consequences of Sinoor''s unhappiness, although not bluffing like Dilson, nor frosty like Jells. But the consequences were also very serious, because when Su Yi looked straight at the demon fox, Sinor''s hand holding Su Yi suddenly loosened.


    Then, in Sinor''s eyes, Su Yi, who was "intoxicated" by others, fell like this, sturdy and solid.


    Su Yi crawled out of the animal skin. At this time, he didn''t have time to care about the face in front of people.


    As soon as Su Yi and Sinor left, the others were dumbfounded.


    Su Yi''s family always had the final say on the big things in the valley. Now Su Yi suddenly let go in order to resolve the family dispute, and several people in the valley looked at each other for a while. In the end, Jero got Jells and planned to push the matter to Jells.


    Jells appeared in front of everyone with a face of frost. Those aliens, when they saw Jells'' face, suddenly felt that the previous couple had a really good attitude. They were not satisfied before, but now they are all right. A dragon race with a great racial advantage has arrived, and at first glance, they are not good-tempered people, and their hearts suddenly throbbed.


    "What is it?" Jells raised his eyes and glanced at the aliens, who suddenly felt chilled all over.


    Seeing no one else dared to speak, it was the demon fox who spoke from head to toe.


    The demon fox was born beautifully, and a pair of slender foxes looked at Jells with neither humble nor humble eyes.


    "Although I am not a member of their tribe, I can assure you that they are all kind-hearted people and will never do anything to occupy the magpie''s nest." The demon fox said the worry of the people in the valley.


    Jero was slightly surprised at the side, because in his memory, ordinary orcs would instinctively feel fear when they saw Jells. Just like the alien races behind the demon fox, they are more or less afraid at this moment. But this fox family, not only did not show fear in front of Jells, but even dared to look straight into Jells'' eyes?


    Jero frowned slightly, "How can you guarantee that you have said that you are not from their tribe, how can you guarantee them?"


    Yaohu suddenly showed a light smile at Jero. Although this smile was light, there was a bewitching illusion for a moment. His eyes were very confident at this time, even arrogant.


    "I couldn''t make a guarantee before, but it''s different now, are you right?" Yaohu''s last sentence was just looking at Jells. Jells frowned slightly impatiently, then leaned back slightly, avoiding the hand that the demon fox suddenly extended.


    People of different races, some smart people suddenly said: "Hunt, do you know this dragon race?"


    It turns out that this nine-tailed fox is called Hunter, and the person and the name really don''t match well. If Tang Yu came, he would probably be muttering in his heart, such a face is called beautiful, and it is actually called Ling Lie''s name here.


    Hunting slightly squinted a pair of blood-red beautiful eyes, and the snow-white eyelashes half covered the beautiful pupils. At first glance, there was a kind of cold snow wrapped in a beautiful red jade.


    "Why, I haven''t seen each other for a few years, but you are new to me?"


    Jells glanced at the hunter, "Come on."


    As soon as these two words were uttered, the rest of the valley understood that this fox really knew Jells.


    The two words you come have a lot of meanings, it is to let Hunter follow him, but others are not allowed to follow, and the tone is completely commanding.


    So the aliens rested outside the valley, and only one hunter followed the people in the valley into the valley.


    Besides Su Yi''s side, Su Yi left with Sinor who suddenly became proud.


    Sinor didn''t understand what was wrong with him? Is this still the one who holds Su Yi and says, always believes in Su Yi? Su Yi also looked at others twice, but why did he feel so panicked in his heart?


    Su Yi did not wear shoes, and did not follow a few steps, and his foot was cut by the hard rock.


    Sinor, who had been walking in front, suddenly smelled a **** smell, and immediately turned and walked back nervously.


    I saw Su Yizheng standing on one foot, grasping the other foot with both hands and looking at the sole of the foot. Before Su Yi came, Miriel often had his feet bare and never saw him hurt his feet. Maybe it is because I have been wearing shoes recently, my feet have become more and more squeamish. So he hadn''t walked too far before he was injured on the sole of his foot by the stone.


    Sinor came to Su Yi, and then squatted down to examine Su Yi''s wound. He felt relieved when he saw that the wound was not deep.


    He was single and hugged Su Yi. Su Yi embraced Sinor and said with a small smile: "I see him because he is surprised that he is as white as you."


    Sinor hugged him and walked towards Dahe, intending to help Su Yi clean up his wounds. He mumbled when Su Yi said. The sound was very small, but Su Yi heard Sinor''s grievance. Su Yi trembled in his heart, clasped Sinoer''s neck with both hands, and kissed Sinoer''s thin lips.


    Sinor''s eyes trembled slightly, and then he said, "I know, I believe you."


    But even if he knew that Su Yi had no other meaning in seeing others, he still felt uncomfortable in his heart. And he actually fell his own female, which is really not what a good orc should do.


    At this time, the forest has gradually lighted up, because it is in the rainy season, the forest is very foggy. As the sky gradually lights up, some lush areas are indistinctly shrouded in mist. The surrounding scene is like a frosted film. All the pictures are blurred by one button, and there is an indescribable beauty.


    Sinor helped Su Yi clean the wound, looked at Su Yi''s feet with a little pain, suddenly bowed her head and kissed him.


    Su Yi was playing with Sinor''s hair, but Sinor suddenly made this action and pulled a handful of Sinor''s hair in surprise. Sinor was not hurt by Su Yi, but raised his head slightly to look at Su Yi. The two looked at each other face to face, Sinor''s eyes suddenly turned into vertical lines that only beasts have. It was Chi Guoguo''s love and possessiveness. Su Yi rarely saw this kind of strong emotions in Sinor''s eyes, and for a while, he just stared at him stupidly.


    In Su Yi''s view, he and Sinor are already old husbands and old wives. We have done everything we should and can''t do, what we can and can''t do. He is a rough-skinned man, and when he is okay, he will also ask Sinor to talk to him.


    But now, I don''t know what''s wrong?


    He was suddenly seen by Xinor''s heart beating, Xinor''s cool hands touched his ankles, and Su Yi''s body leaned back slightly unconsciously. If it weren''t for Sinor''s eyesight and quick hands, Su Ye would definitely fall back into the water.


    Sinor put the person in his arms and hugged him tightly, looked at Su Yi''s reddish ears, and kissed him a little bit fiercely.


    Sinor had no parental education. He didn''t know that an orc possessive of his partner was actually the most normal behavior. At this time, his heart was very contradictory. On the one hand, he hated such a petty self; on the other hand, he wanted to hug Su Yi so hard that Su Yi could understand who his partner was.


    The author has something to say:


    Grasp

 Chapter 74：

    Sinor hugged Su Yi and sank into the river little by little. The river is the one that passes through the valley. The current is not rapid, and the river is very clear, and you can even see small fish at the bottom occasionally.


    At this time, it is almost the middle of the rainy season. The weather is getting colder, and the previous sultry heat is completely gone.


    Su Yi soaked in the water and looked up at the sky with a helpless expression.


    Hey, is he becoming more and more in the countryside to follow the customs?


    The former Su Yi, although also a ruffian, would never be like a beast in rut anytime and anywhere like he is now.


    Su Yi wanted to cover his face in tears. In reality, he did the same, but Sinoor took it away when he was half done.


    When Sinor was in love, it was truly stunning.


    When Su Yi met those eyes that had bewitched him countless times, he suddenly leaned forward without spine.


    In the past, when two people were intimate, they would choose in the dead of night, under the swaying firelight.


    At that time, Su also saw that it was a beauty under the lamp.


    And now, what I saw was a particularly clear Sinoor.


    Sinor''s eyes looked like diamonds, very radiant. Su Yi looked at himself in his eyes and suddenly felt that he also looked better.


    The two people''s heads are against their heads, and the close breath can be heard.


    Su also likes this kind of ease, and also likes the time when Sinor looks at him quietly.


    People, just can''t be spoiled. Once someone loves and distresses, they become vulnerable.


    In the past, Su Yi would definitely not become heartbeat and chaotic because of a same-sex gaze. He used to have a rock-like heart, even when he was dying, he did not show the slightest fragility.


    But now it''s different. For example, he just injured his foot, and Sinor turned around to ask him to help him check the wound. Su Yi felt wronged at the time, and at the same time felt a little hypocritical.


    "Su Yi, shall we have a baby?" Xinor suddenly said such a sentence without thinking, so that Su Yi thought he had auditory hallucinations.


    "Didn''t we have two?" The implication of this sentence is, what is the life of the two?


    Sinor saw the fleeting resistance on Su Yi''s face. Su Yi didn''t seem to want to give birth to their baby? The conjecture at this moment made Sinor''s pupils shrink for a while.


    "I want to see the way you are pregnant with my baby." Sinor said, staring at Su Yi''s eyes.


    Su also really didn''t want to have children. If he didn''t have the cultural constraints of the world before, which lasted for almost 30 years. If he were this world, an ordinary female, he would definitely be willing to give birth to Sinor.


    However, he is not. He is a police officer with normal cultural education in the 21st century.


    At the thought, his stomach would suddenly grow bigger, and the veins on Su Yi''s forehead began to get out of control.


    "Okay." But when he opened his mouth to answer, Su Yi still said yes.


    Because of Su Yi, he didn''t want to make Sinor feel uncomfortable. Even if it was a casual sentence, he would rather lie to make Sinor happy.


    After that, Su also did not "get his wish" to play in the wild. Because there are many alien orcs outside the valley, Sinor doesn''t want Su Yi to be seen.


    The two did not return to the valley immediately. Since they both came out, Su also planned to exercise and hunt prey.


    In the valley, Jels took the hunter into the valley.


    All the females in the valley, including those in the valley and the Impreza tribe, showed a stunning expression when they saw the beautiful flower hunting.


    Although this is the Orc Continent, the love of beauty will not change no matter what time and space it goes to.


    Tang Yu knew when Jells was taken away by Jero. Tang Yu waited at home for a long time, because he didn''t know what happened, he couldn''t help but start to worry.


    Even so worried, Tang Yu couldn''t fall asleep, so Tang Yu put on his clothes and went out of the house.


    When Tang Yu wandered to the construction site of Ian''s house, he saw a snow-white person walking beside Jells from a distance.


    Jells is a person who doesn''t have much joy, anger, sorrow, and joy. Tang Yu faces him every day and rarely sees Jells smiling.


    Suddenly seeing Jells smile inadvertently, Tang Yu felt a little overwhelmed.


    The white man was a little closer to Jells, and Jells was neither angry nor evasive.


    Tang Yu was a little confused, he didn''t have such a good treatment.


    Jells rarely smiled at him.


    Jells¡¯ sensitive reaction when he thought of approaching Jells. Tang Yu became jealous inexplicably, and as he observed the interaction between the two, the jealous trend became stronger and stronger.


    Two females of the Impreza tribe followed them. In the eyes of the two females, both Jells and the emerging hunter are very outstanding.


    But Jells has a partner, and they don''t want to bother anymore.


    Now suddenly there was a hunter, which instantly attracted the attention of two females.


    Hunting is different from other orcs. Orcs in general are five big and three thick, tall and strong. But the hunting look is a bit like Ian''s. She was somewhere between an orc and a female, but she was only slightly shorter than Jells.


    Hunter''s face was a bit similar to Ian, and he was the kind of guy who was very eye-catching.


    The only difference is that although the hunter was born beautifully, his eyes were very piercing, as if he had a knife with a scabbard in his eyes.


    Tang Yu snorted coldly and deliberately kicked a stone, making a loud noise. Trying to use this method to attract the attention of Jells over there.


    However, Jells, who is always sharp-eyed, doesn''t look at him today.


    Tang Yu wanted to turn away angrily, but didn''t take two steps, and couldn''t help but look back.


    When he saw the white person talking with Jells intimately, Tang Yu gritted his teeth and muttered: "Talk about it, are you talking so close?"


    He found a stone again, this time he chose a larger one, and planned to kick it over.


    After all, Tang Yu is still a child''s disposition. He is not as calm and reliable as Su Yi. Whatever he thinks is what he has never thought of anything else.


    When Tang Yu kicked the stone towards Jells, he was completely aiming at the white person. But the guy didn''t even look at him, so he turned slightly to avoid him.


    Tang Yu didn''t have time to lose his temper, before he realized that he seemed to be in trouble.


    Because he saw the stone, he slammed it straight at the female of the Impreza tribe.


    Tang Yu knew how much energy he used with that kick. This hits the female, and it hurts enough for the female. Because when Tang Yu kicked the stone, his feet in leather boots were hurting.


    It was the gentle female who was hit. He didn''t scream, just hummed.


    The author has something to say:


    Didn''t even send it out? do it again!

 Chapter 75：

    Tang Yu knew that he was in trouble, and immediately wanted to run over to remedy it. When he ran over, Jells glanced at him, which made Tang Yu feel a little flustered.


    Tang Yu opened his mouth to apologize, but before he could speak, he heard the hit female say: "I''m fine, it''s really fine."


    The female seemed to see Tang Yu''s anxiety, and actually comforted Tang Yu in turn? Tang Yu was dumbfounded now, he would rather the female beat and scold him. But Tang Yu, who was so empathetic as a female, was very ignorant.


    Hunting glanced at Jells deeply, and then at Tang Yu. If it weren''t for Tang Yu''s smell of Jells, he really couldn''t imagine Jells would find a partner.


    Jells in his memory is a very picky person for his lovers. In the tribe that was hunting, there were females who were willing to go with Jells, and Jells didn''t bother to look at them.


    Hunting, I didn''t expect that the female of Jells was such an ordinary female.


    This gentle female of the Impreza tribe, named Jimmy, is a well-known good-tempered impreza tribe. Although Jimmy said it was okay, the leg he was hit immediately swelled up. Jimmy¡¯s companion, Tata, is an outspoken person. Seeing that his good friend was injured, he immediately lost his temper at Tang Yu.


    "Why are you doing this? Don''t you apologize for beating people?"


    Tang Yu knew that he was wrong, and hurriedly said, "I''m sorry, I, I was wrong."


    Tang Yu wanted to go to help Jimmy, but was pushed away by Tata. Tata pushed people with anger, and the strength of his men became heavier unconsciously. Tang Yu was pushed and staggered, but he couldn''t get angry. Anyone who is beaten innocently feels wronged.


    Tata glanced at Hunter, and wanted Hunter''s help to carry Jimmy back.


    Although the injuries were not serious, the females who grew up in the big tribe were all spoiled to grow up. They usually don''t say they are injured, but they do little work.


    Suddenly suffered today, of course I want the orc to take care of it.


    However, hunting seemed unwilling to cooperate. He cleverly avoided Tata''s eyes, and then walked to the side indifferently.


    At this time everyone else was busy, but Jells was the only one left.


    Tata was a little embarrassed, but he was not willing to limping back with his good friend. So Tata opened his mouth and said, "Jells, can you please help and carry Jimmy back?" Tata was a little uneasy, because his request was a bit too much. Jells is a person with a partner after all, so making such a request in front of someone''s partner is actually a bit too much.


    However, when Tata thought that it was Tang Yu who hurt Jimmy, the guilt in his heart faded.


    Jels looked at Tang Yu. He wanted to hear what Tang Yu would answer?


    In fact, when he came back with the hunter before, he quickly saw Tang Yu. He told Lie that Tang Yu was his partner, and Lie had the heart to test Tang Yu''s reaction. So the two pretended to be close to see what the little female would behave like.


    In fact, Jels wanted to see Tang Yu being jealous. It has been more than a month since they determined the relationship. But the two people were still in a friendly state under the covers.


    Jels, all began to wonder if Tang Yu didn''t like him?


    Of course, just think about it casually. In Jells''s heart, Tang Yu was the first to pursue him.


    In the end it was Jells who carried the person back. Because Tang Yu actually agreed to Tata''s request, and pretended to be generous, and asked Jels to take good care of people.


    A crack appeared in Jels''s heart full of self-confidence, and the crack grew bigger and bigger as Tang Yu left him.


    Jells picked Jimmy up and walked forward blankly. In fact, their location is very close to Taylor''s house. But Tata was not worried about Jimmy''s injury and insisted that Jells take Jimmy to Minor''s place to see. So Jells held Jimmy again and spared half of the valley.


    On the way, I met Jero, Dilson and Ed.


    Dilson reacted the most. He walked up to Jells angrily and said sharply, "Jells, what are you doing?"


    In the eyes of the orcs, it is an extremely shameful behavior that with a partner, one can no longer go about it.


    Jells was very calm, "Tang Yu asked me to do it."


    Dilson was dumbfounded, Tang Yu?


    Tata was afraid that others would think of Jimmy as a bad female, and immediately explained eagerly: "Yes, he made Jells do this himself. In fact, if he didn''t hurt Jimmy''s leg, we wouldn''t do it. "


    Dilson was a little stunned. What is Tang Yu letting Jells himself? What a joke!


    Jimmy struggled to get out of Jells'' arms. He flushed slightly and said, "This, this is all an accident. In fact, I can walk by myself with my legs."


    Jimmy will be an adult after this snow season. He had never let an orc hug before, except for his brother and the beast father.


    He felt too embarrassed to be held in this way by Jells. It''s all to blame for Tata''s advocacy, insisting on making things so complicated.


    Tata felt Jimmy''s resentful eyes, and immediately smiled and went to support Jimmy.


    "Jells, are you already paired with that Tang Yu?" Tata said, looking at Jells'' handsome face. He is a good friend of Jimmy, and Jimmy''s careful thinking he can understand with just one look.


    Jimmy should like Jells very much, so he knew that Jells had a partner and would like to be held by Jells.


    "Not yet." Jells said coldly, at the same time feeling upset.


    The pairing mentioned here is actually the ceremony of becoming a partner. Unknown orcs, because there are no sacrifices and witch doctors, there is no way to perform rituals. But Tata''s meaning here is not to ask them to hold a ceremony, but to refer to whether they actually combined to become partners.


    Jels and Tang Yu have not really become partners yet. As long as it is an orc, it can be distinguished from the smell of the two of them. The partner who is really together will take away the strong, the taste of the other party.


    On Jells, there was only a slight smell of Tang Yu.


    For those who have not really partnered, and other admirers, you can pursue them. But once you get together, you can''t get involved with a third party, that''s not allowed by the beast gods.


    A gleam of light flashed in the eyes of Tata and Jimmy upon hearing Jells'' answer. Tata pushed Jimmy and said encouragingly, "Jimmy, Jimmy, what a great opportunity!"


    Dilson''s face was a bit ugly, and he glared at Jells, who had nothing to do with him. It was obvious that he was the one who made trouble for him, and his face was none of my business.


    Jimmy''s face was blushing. It was really the first time he saw an orc, and he felt very bottomless. And the orc he was fond of was not only that good, but also an orc with a quasi-mate.


    But if you just give up like this, Jimmy feels a little bit reluctant.


    "Jells, you, can you think about it..." God knows how much courage it took Jimmy to open his mouth.


    Then before he finished speaking, Jells said: "Sorry, I don''t like you."


    Jimmy blinked, the expectation in his heart was still lingering, but he heard such a straightforward and merciless rejection.


    The author has something to say:


    Hunting, who attacked? Sick and evil, okay?


    This pair of cp text will not cost too much text. The extras are already well coded. After the end, there will be Mino Dilson and this pair of cp''s extras.

 Chapter 76：

    Jells didn''t care about the expressions of the two females, turned around and planned to go back the same way. Without taking a few steps, Dilson blocked his way.


    Dilson''s face was not good, and he wanted to ask questions.


    Jels raised a pair of cold eyes and looked at him, as if waiting for Dilson''s next move. However, after waiting for a long time, Dilson only said such a word.


    "Your partner is used to love him. If you hurt him one day, you will definitely regret it." Dilson finished, and did not intend to continue wasting time with Jells.


    Jells was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that Dilson, who had always been stunned, would suddenly say such things. Of this simple truth, he certainly understood that he just wanted to stimulate Tang Yu.


    Stimulus, it seems to be irritating.


    However, the effect after stimulation does not seem to be very satisfactory.


    On the other side, when Su Yi and Sinor came back. Just past the home where Ian built the house, Su Yi hurried over to say hello when I saw Ian and Tang Yu.


    "There are many people, and the speed of building a house is fast." Su Yi couldn''t help but sigh as he looked at the gradually taking shape of the house.


    Ian didn''t answer the conversation, but looked at Tang Yu thoughtfully. Only then did Su Yi realize that the surrounding atmosphere didn''t seem to be right.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yi walked to Tang Yu''s side, Tang Yu smiled bitterly, and a person who was usually very noisy suddenly fell silent.


    Seeing that Tang Yu was in a bad mood, Ian had to let him answer. Ian is not a eloquent person. When Su Yi met him for the first time, he found that Ian was not in a good state of mind.


    Although Ian is much better now, and he loves to laugh more than before, but he is not a talkative person after all. The answer that he got from his mouth was only a few sentences.


    Su also had to use his imagination to restore the scene at that time. Su Yi suddenly felt speechless when he heard that Tang Yu asked Jels to take the person away.


    "So, do you like Jells or not?" Su Yi asked sharply.


    Tang Yu widened his eyes and said sharply: "I don''t like him, should I still live with him?"


    "It''s refreshing if you like it." Su Yi stretched out his hand and pushed Tang Yu, who was staggered by him.


    Tang Yu was about to speak when he felt that he was being held back by something.


    As soon as he turned his head, he saw Jells''s cold face, and Tang Yu suddenly felt a little at a loss.


    Jels glanced at Su Yi, seeming to warn Su Yi to be lighter next time. Su Yi pretended not to see it, and talked to Ian with a smile.


    Tang Yu looked unhappy and was carried away by Jells.


    Jels carried Tang Yu first, then held it, and then directly carried it.


    When he returned home, Jells conjured a yard of animal skins like a trick. Tang Yu originally wanted to be angry, but when he saw hundreds of animal skins, Tang Yu didn''t have time to get angry.


    "Where did these come from?" Tang Yu was a little excited.


    Jells narrowed his eyes, did not answer his question immediately, and looked at Tang Yu thoughtfully.


    "Of course it''s a great gift I gave you. Do you think he would collect so many animal skins obediently with a character like Jells?"


    Tang Yu followed the voice and looked over, and saw the snow-white orc standing in front of their house.


    Tang Yu instinctively rejected this orc, even though he knew that the opponent was an orc, Tang Yu still inexplicably wanted to guard him.


    Jells shook his head at the unknown hunter and motioned him to stop irritating Tang Yu.


    Hunting shrugged slightly, glanced at Tang Yu with his beautiful fiery red eyes, then waved and turned away.


    "Are you friends?" Tang Yu was not in the mood to look at the animal skins, frowning and walking into the room.


    "I knew it before, the relationship was not good." Tang Yu was very dissatisfied with Jells''s answer. The relationship is not good, give you so many animal skins at once?


    What about a liar?


    Seemingly aware of Tang Yu''s dissatisfaction, Jells put his arm around Tang Yu''s waist with one hand and lifted the person up easily.


    Tang Yu was taken aback, and was eager to ask Jells to let him go. It felt like the whole person turned around for a while, and then Jells was hugged into his arms forcefully.


    "What are you doing?" Tang Yu pushed Jells, but Jells was as steady as a mountain. Tang Yu knew that he couldn''t get rid of it, so he resigned and said, "What do you want to do?" He said this a bit irritably, and he was unwilling to listen to Jells'' ears.


    Jels lowered his head slightly, leaned over and rubbed Tang Yu''s small nose with the tip of his nose. What Tang Yu is most afraid of is Jells. This kind of lingering feeling of ears and temples gave him an illusion, as if they were so loving.


    Tang Yu raised his eyes to look at Jells. The moles of tears under both eyes are like two tears, and Jells'' heart was stunned when he looked at it.


    "Tang Yu, why do you push me away if you like me?" Jells said confidently, looking at Tang Yu motionlessly with his dark ink eyes. Looking at Tang Yu with such a deep gaze, there was an illusion of being sucked in every time.


    "Who said I like you?" Tang Yu snorted, and said aggressively, but people unconsciously got closer to Jells.


    Seeing Tang Yu taking the initiative to drill into his arms, a faint smile flashed in Jell''s eyes.


    When the atmosphere was very good for the two of them, it suddenly began to rain heavily outside. Tang Yu jerked away Jells''s face close at hand, and ran out to take back the things in the yard.


    Jells stood up helplessly and looked at Tang Yu, who was busy before and after, while helping to move things, while watching Tang Yu''s busy people turn their backs on their backs.


    When everything was cleaned up, Tang Yu wiped the rain off his head, "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    "What''s okay?" Jels closed the door easily and pressed Tang Yu directly on the door panel.


    Tang Yu was smart this time, knowing that resistance would not help, so he was honestly kissed by Jells.


    Jells kissed Tang Yu''s lips rewardingly. They used to be affectionate, because Jells unilaterally bullied Tang Yu. And they seldom kiss, most of them just taste it.


    This time I didn''t know what was wrong. When Jells put on Tang Yu''s lips, Tang Yu suddenly hooked Jells''s neck and proactively stuck out his little tongue.


    Jells slowly opened the dark eyes, a pair of ink eyes flickered a few times, and then he bit Tang Yu''s lips rudely.


    Tang Yu frowned suddenly, trying to avoid it, but the pain in his mouth made him a little uncomfortable.


    But no matter how he shook his head, Jells held him strongly, then kissed him and gradually deepened the kiss.


    The heavy rain outside washed the valley.


    Su Yi and Sinor are helping to arrange accommodation for the aliens in the valley. Fortunately, there are not many people who come here at one time. They can live in the cave where the branch is in the valley.


    The author has something to say:


    I got sick recently and my family wouldn''t let the computer touch. This chapter secretly coded. When the health is good, there will be no shortage of changes.

 Chapter 77：

    At noon the next day, the aliens suddenly rushed into the valley with a child. Su Yi originally wanted to get angry, but when he saw the child they were holding, Su Yi realized that these people came in for the child.


    Yesterday, Su Yi did not see this little orc. This little orc was probably sent over later.


    The little orc was four or five years old, and was held tightly in his arms by an orc. At this time, the little orc was having a high fever, and his face was hot and red. At this point, I have a fever.


    According to Su Yi''s understanding of the orcs here, whether they are adults or children, they are very healthy and strong, and they won''t get sick easily.


    However, the child in front of him is sick. It is not difficult to imagine what happened to him before? Can the orcs get sick when it is not the snow season?


    He must have been frightened before, and then he couldn''t eat enough and was frightened, and finally fell ill in the rain.


    Su Yi didn''t embarrass them any more, waved them to Minuo''s house.


    Later, Taylor called the people in the valley together and said that there was something to discuss. The matter to be discussed is undoubtedly how to deal with these people.


    To be honest, accepting such aliens at once is a very tricky thing.


    If it doesn''t, this valley will become someone else''s territory. The meaning of this is not to say that they dare to **** clearly, but that they have more people and their living habits will be stronger. At that time, everyone in the valley may not be able to affect them, but may be affected by them.


    Tyler glanced around, and then said to everyone earnestly: "I think we can accept them, but we need someone to be the patriarch."


    This patriarch is very important.


    Must be able to shock people, and have a certain leadership ability. In fact, when Taylor said this, Su Yi''s first reaction was to look at Jells.


    In such a primitive society, it is impossible to be reasonable with a group of primitive people.


    Due to his natural "high, rich and handsome" nature, Jells has a kind of innate demeanor of king. Although this guy is a bit lazy sometimes, he can definitely hold the place. If he said one, it is estimated that no alien would dare to say two.


    Just when Su Yi was about to point the finger at Jells, Tang Yu, who was leaning against Jells, suddenly raised his hand, looking like a good-looking baby and a good student.


    "Um, actually I think that hunting is pretty good."


    Everyone did not expect that Tang Yu would recommend an outsider, and everyone who could not help but looked at Tang Yu.


    When Tang Yu heard the word patriarch, he knew that Su Ye would definitely point to Jells. But being selfish, Tang Yu didn''t want Jells to be any patriarch. Once the patriarch sits down, I am afraid that the future will not be too good.


    In order to prevent Jells from being the patriarch, Tang Yu almost subconsciously said the name of Hunter. I don''t know whether it is the rejection of this potential rival, or the feeling that Hunting is competent, anyway, Tang Yu said that.


    "I think so too. I was friends with Hunter before, and those aliens seem to have trust in Hunter."


    After Tang Yu said about hunting, Jells immediately helped explain. It''s difficult, Jells will explain one thing so seriously.


    When Tang Yu heard Jels defending himself, he glared at Jels angrily, and muttered a little bit at the same time.


    Others didn''t know what Tang Yu said, but Jells could hear it clearly.


    Jells narrowed his eyes slightly, and reached out and hugged Tang Yu in his arms. Tang Yu suddenly made a big red face. He glared at Jells, and couldn''t help thinking of yesterday''s events in his mind. Tang Yu suddenly jumped for no reason.


    Su Yi really couldn''t stand it anymore, frowned and said, "Jells, knew that hunter before?"


    Jells glanced at Su Yi, and then briefly and concisely recounted the hunter he had met before. Although Jels said it was very general, it is not difficult for Su to imagine that there must have been a lot of things in it.


    Since Jells is so sure, it''s hard for others to say disagree. In the end, Hunting somehow became the tentative patriarch of the valley.


    As for the person involved, after Hunting knew about this, he first gave Jells an angrily look, and then he wanted to push it, but it was too late.


    Those aliens will never object to this matter. In their eyes, hunting is the benefactor of their tribe.


    If it is hunting, serving as the new patriarch will undoubtedly be more convincing than others.


    In the valley, so many people came all at once, and it was noisy.


    These aliens have very small tribes. At the beginning, there was no such thing as other large tribes, who only lived with people of the same race, so there were many people of different races in their tribe.


    Just like now, two little orcs are running in tandem. The one in the front is a child of the bear clan, and the one in the back is a wolf clan.


    They played around for a while, and suddenly saw Dino and Little Eli, and they immediately stopped.


    Little Eli hasn''t transformed yet, so it looks like a snow-white snake, nothing special. It was Dino''s appearance that made them feel curious.


    Because on Dino''s arm, there are many patterns that are unique to the animal shape, which is a symbol of the unknown orc.


    When they entered the valley, the family said that they should not be too close to the people in the valley.


    Although the people in the valley saved their tribe, most ordinary people are still afraid of unknown orcs.


    Little Eli is playing ball, and his love for the ball is not much worse than his favorite food.


    Dino noticed that someone was looking at them, and he turned his head to look over. The eyes of the two little orcs suddenly met Dino''s.


    They avoided their sight first, trying to avoid Dino and walk away, but the child was a child after all, and was quickly attracted by Eli''s toys.


    They leaned in curiously, while avoiding Dino cautiously. This way Dino felt very uncomfortable, and Dino moved aside unhappily.


    By the time Su Yi went to find two children at noon, he saw Dino hiding by himself. Little Eli had already played with the other two little orcs.


    Little Eli had no playmates since he was a child. Suddenly there were two more children, and they seemed very excited. He chased them happily, and Nuonuo''s voice was also raised a lot.


    Su Yi called them, and then asked Little Eli to invite two little orcs to their house for dinner.


    Since he wants to live together in the future, Su also plans to slowly change the prejudices of these people. Of course, it is impossible to change completely. But the easiest thing to change is the children in front of you. Children are the easiest to accept new things.


    When they arrived at Su Yi''s house, the two little orcs were immediately shocked by the beautiful house of Su Yi''s house. They have never seen such a big house, the light is very good, the decoration is comfortable and warm.


    However, what attracted the two little orcs the most was the tangy fragrance. This scent makes them swallow saliva constantly.

 Chapter 78：

    Su Yi deliberately asked the two little orcs to smell the smell of the rice for a while. When they were almost drooling by the smell of the food, Su Yi asked Dino to take two roasted beast legs with honey and gave them to the two little orcs. .


    Because the food was given by Dino, the two little orcs had a more or less favorable impression of Dino.


    When eating, the little beasts found that their food was not only delicious, but the food they contained was also very special. Su also motioned to Dino and taught them how to use the tableware. Children''s dispositions are always innocent, and Dino''s help several times quickly made them let go of their grudges.


    Su also hopes that from small to large, these outsiders can adapt to this place faster.


    Hunting, the third day when the patriarch.


    People of the Impreza tribe, are leaving. Because they have learned almost everything that should be learned. Of course, they didn''t learn the weapons made by Su Yi and Tang Yu''s ability to make pottery. Su also plans to use these two techniques in the future to exchange what they need with other tribes.


    As soon as the Impreza tribe left, the hunter convened a meeting in a similar manner.


    Except for the people in the valley, the others are all different races, and of course they are now the same race.


    The hunter is extremely beautiful, even standing in the crowd, even if he doesn''t speak, he is very eye-catching. People of different races, because of the help before hunting, their respect for hunting has reached the point of worship.


    The hunting beast is a nine-tailed snow fox, which at first glance looks like the fox demon in many games or novels. His eyes are red, like red gems. The corners of his eyes were slightly hooked, with a scent of evil charm.


    Everyone was waiting for Lie to speak, Lie looked at Su Yi and whispered, "Actually, it''s not appropriate for me to be the patriarch."


    As soon as his voice fell, there was a sound of discussion around him. Most of them are discussed by those who have just arrived in the valley. They are very satisfied with hunting and being the patriarch.


    Su Yi blinked his eyes and heard Sinor next to him say: "You are the most suitable. Didn''t Jells say you are his friend? You are both a person Jells trusts and a person they believe in. . You are the most suitable, no need to refuse."


    Hunt, smiled in his heart, he didn''t want to decline, he just wanted to hear these words.


    With people in the valley saying this, hunting becomes more logical.


    Sinor looked at Hunter with a torch. He didn''t know Hunter. If Jells hadn''t promised him, Sinor would not believe in Hunter.


    Hunting is so beautiful, it is not at all like a person who can command a tribe. In the normal orc conception, the patriarch should be a powerful character like Jells.


    However, Jells said that hunting is very good.


    Great?


    An orc who looked like a beautiful female, Jells said he was very powerful.


    Although Sinor and the others were very confused, they had to believe Jells, because Jells was not a liar.


    After Sinor said such words, the other alien orcs immediately agreed.


    A trace of cunning flashed in the eyes of the Red Fire Hunter, "Since I am the patriarch, I hope that both the people in the valley and everyone who has just arrived here must get along with each other. When I helped you, I was with the people in this valley. I help you out of the same kindness. I don¡¯t want to see anyone deliberately rejecting someone, let alone seeing anyone¡¯s disrespect for unknown orcs. After a short time together, everyone should know my character." Speaking of this, a trace of coldness flashed in Hunter''s eyes. That kind of coldness, appeared on such a good-looking face as Hunter, but there was no sense of disobedience, but an indescribable feeling.


    Seeing that others did not dare to refute, Hunter continued: "You should have discovered that most people in this valley are unknown orcs. I know many people are afraid and disgusted with unknown orcs. I also thought so at the beginning. , But until one day, I met my best friend Jells..."


    Hunting paused suddenly, and then looked at Jels aside. Hunter wanted to make Jells say something, but when he looked over, he found Jells was holding his lover, and no one else bowed his head and whispered.


    Jells lowered his head slightly, his handsome profile with a faint smile, and his dark eyes were watching the person in his arms indulgently.


    Tang Yu didn''t know what he was talking about, his voice was very low, and a trace of anger flashed across his face from time to time.


    Hunting sighed. The reason why Jells recommended him as the patriarch should be because he didn''t want to waste time on establishing the tribe and worry about the tribe. And that Su Yi, who picked out his partner early, probably didn''t want Sinor to become this laborious chore.


    Hunting, I felt helpless. But at the same time, he also understands that choosing him as the patriarch can allow people of other races to accept the valley more quickly. After all, the number of aliens accounted for the majority. If you let your own people lead them rashly, it would easily be counterproductive.


    To give a simple example, if Jells becomes the patriarch and Jells asks them to train or build valley defenses, there may be people who are reluctant to obey orders. Of course Jells can be suppressed by force, and this result will make Jells a tyrant.


    There are many tyrants in Chinese history, so I don¡¯t need to say more about the fate of the tyrants.


    To be strong, a tribe must have a suitable leader and a harmonious team.


    Hunting had been with aliens for a while before. In the hearts of aliens, they saved their heroes.


    It can be seen that the force value of hunting is okay. He has a force value and a convincing strength. This is one of the reasons Jells agreed with him to do it.


    "We are willing to listen to you, hunt, and if you are our head, we are very happy." An orc suddenly said loudly. At the beginning of this orc, the others couldn''t help but start talking.


    "Yeah, Hunt, we trust you."


    "Yes! Hunting, you are my most convincing warrior."


    ...


    A loud word made Su Yi''s eyes flicker. He glanced at Jells intentionally or unconsciously. Jells felt Su Yi''s gaze, and had no choice but to speak.


    "I said." Jells'' voice just rang, and the surrounding voices suddenly stopped, as if someone had pressed the mute button all of a sudden, and everyone''s breathing could almost be heard quietly.


    Jells continued without rushing and saying: "Although hunting is the patriarch. But I hope you know that we are the masters here. What you do, it¡¯s best to follow our rules and don¡¯t try to change your habits. We are here."


    Jels, not a talkative person. The tone of his speech is always not irritable. With a kind of self-confidence of strategizing. This is not casual self-confidence, but self-confidence from racial gaps.


    The author has something to say:


    If the patriarch has anything to do, he must worry about everything and think about everything. Just leave the drudgery to the hunter, and Jells and Sinor will take some lovers out for adventure in the future.


    ¡Ñ¨Œ¡ÑIs this a spoiler?


    In two days, the body will be healed, and it will be better afterwards.

 Chapter 79：

    Su Yi turned around and wanted to bite her ears with Sinor, and Sinor knew how to immediately lower his head. Because the height difference between the two was a bit big, Su Yi had to stand on tiptoe when Sinor lowered his head slightly.


    "Jells, it feels a little like a second."


    "What is Secondary Two?" Sinor asked puzzled. In order to talk, the two people posted very close together. Sinor looked at Su Yijin''s side face, and almost couldn''t help but want to kiss him several times. But Su also didn''t like the intimacy regardless of occasion, and Sinor had to bear it.


    "Just pretend to be cool and handsome." In fact, Su Yi''s explanation is not appropriate, but he can''t explain it too clearly.


    After that, the hunter seemed to introduce the houses in the valley and the cultivation of vegetables and fruits. This is the result of two days of hard work and study. Although what he said was not particularly clear, everyone''s eyes brightened when he heard it.


    The most difficult part of the Orc Continent is the snow season. Because of the lack of food, many frail people will die. However, life in the valley was better than they expected. There are not only houses to protect against the cold, but also food to survive the winter.


    When the meeting was over, Su Yi was still biting her ears with Sinor. Two people say you and I say a word, causing many people around you who don''t have a partner to look at them frequently. Some orcs are a little jealous, thinking that when they have a partner, they must be loving and loving with their partner.


    Ian''s home was built with the help of the Impreza clan. Because of the large number of people and the strength, Ian''s house was built quickly. Ian has smiled more in the past two days. He had never dared to hope that one day, he would have his own home.


    Since the Su Yi family came, everything has been developing in a good direction. Ian finally has a home of his own, one exclusive to him, Ian himself.


    As the newly appointed patriarch, Hunter began to patrol around the valley in the evening. Because everyone in the valley has a place to live, everyone else is still building new homes. As the patriarch, he must visit them one by one.


    After a lap of hunting, I saw Ian alone handling the prey by the river. He is not very familiar with Ian, but only knows a little bit about Ian from other populations. For this unfortunate orc, Hunter couldn''t help but care more. Seeing Ian''s slightly small figure from a distance, almost obscured by the prey in front of him, Hunter couldn''t help walking towards that side.


    Ian was very sensitive. When the hunter approached, he quickly looked towards the hunter, his eyes full of vigilance.


    Hunting, the red eyes flickered, and the cold eyes softened slightly.


    Ian saw that it was hunting, so he relaxed his vigilance. Jels said that Hunting is his friend. In Ian''s heart, Jells''s friend is his friend.


    "Patriarch," Ian said kindly.


    Before the hunt, I didn''t look at Ian carefully, but now I took a closer look and found that Ian was really good-looking. Even some females are not as refined as Ian.


    "May I help you?" Hunting pointed at the prey on the ground, trying to soften his tone as much as possible.


    Ian froze for a moment, then shook his head and refused: "No, I can do it myself."


    Ian wasn''t polite with the hunter, he could really do this weight. Although he can''t transform and is not as healthy and strong as an ordinary orc, he is not weak.


    Females like Su Yi and Tang Yu can carry their prey on their own. How could he not be able to carry her as an orc?


    Seeing that he said this, he didn''t insist. Watching Ian carry a prey a circle larger than him, walking home.


    The hunter patrolled the surroundings again, planning to go back first. He now lives with Old Taylor, and only Old Taylor and Jero live there. Because Hunter is a patriarch and needs to be busy with a lot of things, he has no time to build his own house. The tribe, originally wanted to help the hunter build a house, but was rejected by the hunter. Hunting felt that it didn''t matter where he lived, anyway, he didn''t drag the family away, and let the orcs build their own home first.


    That night, Su Yi cooked spicy hot pot because the two children went to Minuo''s house, and Minuo cooked crispy pork with sweet sauce. The sweet sauce was developed by Su Yi just these two days. Mino seems to like the sweet taste, so he changed his way to make this kind of food in the past few days. The two children seemed to be quite interested in this fresh taste, so they became regulars at the Mino family.


    In order to repay Minor for the food, the two children plan to help Minor pick fruits and herbs as a reward.


    Su Yi''s house suddenly calmed down, making Su Yi a little uncomfortable. But the advantage of not having the child at home is that Su also doesn''t have to make more food. Because Su Yi and Sinor are both heavy-tasting people, they both like the same.


    Su also used a knife to slice the meat, thinly sliced ??slice by slice, and then the two of them ate it.


    When the two of them were halfway through the meal, Jells came suddenly.


    Jelce''s face was very ugly, because Tang Yu was gone.


    Su Yi was taken aback for a moment. Tang Yu is not a child. If he is gone, he will be gone. Is he so nervous?


    But Jells''s face was not good, and Su Yi didn''t dare to say what he was thinking. I had to ask concerned: "Well, wasn''t it still there before?" Su Yi was referring to Tang Yuming who was still showing affection with Jells during the meeting.


    "I told him okay to take him out of the valley at night. He always wants to go out to play, it is impossible not to wait at home." Jels said with a frown.


    After the meeting, Jells had something to go out, and Tang Yu returned home obediently.


    But when Jells returned home after finishing his work, Tang Yu was not at home. Jells looked around for a while, but he couldn''t help panicking when he found him. Because no matter how he looked for it, there was no shadow of Tang Yu around him.


    No?


    Su Yi''s heart froze.


    Tang Yu is not a person who likes to walk around by himself. Even if he walks alone in the valley, Tang Yu must be at Mino, Su Yi or Ian''s house.


    Tang Yu is not familiar with other people and will not easily go to other people''s homes. Of course, even if someone else invites Tang Yu to be a guest, even if he wants to go with Tang Yu''s character, he will definitely tell Jells.


    Su Yi put down the chopsticks in his hand and had no choice but to bring Sinor to join the team. As the sky got darker, the team looking for Tang Yu gradually grew. Even the hunter, the leader of the clan, turned into an orc and flew out of the valley.


    According to common sense, Tang Yu could not leave the valley without Jells'' help. But everyone almost turned the valley upside down and didn''t find Tang Yu.


    Everyone had to think that maybe someone came to the valley and got in when there were many faces in the valley, and then secretly took Tang Yu away.


    This kind of conjecture made everyone shudder.


    Because just before, the tribes of those newcomers were attacked by a group of wandering orcs. Females, no matter what kind of orcs, are precious. Could it be that there was a stray orc who came in and saw Tang Yu who was alone, and then captured Tang Yu?


    The author has something to say:


    coming! !

 Chapter 80：

    Tang Yu suddenly felt that he was really unlucky. Jells finally agreed to take him out to play and let him wait at home honestly. But because he was bored at home, he ran out to find the Gurumon. He thought it would not take long to get some Guru''s silk, but he didn''t expect to meet strangers?


    To be honest, there are so many strange orcs in the valley right now. As a result, when Tang Yu saw strange faces, he was completely defensive. It is precisely because of this that Tang Yu was taken away.


    Tang Yu''s mouth was blocked by animal skins, then he was put into an animal skin bag and taken directly out of the valley.


    It is estimated that when other people see it, they will think that they are carrying food.


    Tang Yu''s mind was spinning, and he quickly thought of the wandering orcs who had attacked the tribe of newcomers before. Perhaps these people came to the valley and were accidentally followed by the wandering orcs. So they sent people to take advantage of the crowds and rush into the valley to wait for an opportunity to act.


    It happened that Tang Yu himself had arrived in a remote place, and there was no one around, so the wandering orc caught Tang Yu and arrested him.


    Tang Yu''s ideas coincided with Su Yi''s. Su also inferred this way, and before leaving the valley, he deliberately asked other people to be careful so as not to get in.


    After Su Yi and the others left, Old Taylor, as an elder and an old man who was familiar with the valley, began to instruct everyone to select a few people and patrol the surrounding valley. If you see a stranger, be sure to grab and ask.


    And Tang Yu has been on the road all the time. Only after the wandering orcs caught Tang Yu did they smell the other orcs on Tang Yu. In fact, after smelling the special smell of the dragon clan, the wandering orc wanted to throw Tang Yu away. The dragon clan is the most unprovoked object in this orc continent.


    It''s only the fault that Tang Yu has not combined with Jells'' real guns and live ammunition, so that the wandering orc did not smell the dragon clan, otherwise he would not risk offending the dragon clan if he was killed.


    Dragon Orcs are better than other Orcs in any aspect of their physical fitness. So taking away the companion of the dragon orc is a very risky and terrifying thing.


    The wandering orc was thinking about whether to leave Tang Yu somewhere and then run away.


    At this moment, Jells had spread his wings and flew high, and roared angrily towards the sky. This roar made many orcs around them feel nervous.


    After Jels determined that someone had taken Tang Yu away, the whole person''s emotions had changed from panic to murderous. He wanted to kill that guy, and he tore which hand touched Tang Yu.


    Several people rushed in different directions, and they did not dare to miss a place. Hunting is the fastest among them. His goal is very clear, which is to face the direction they came from before, where is the nest of the wandering orcs.


    "Jyles, you are the Dragon Race. The one who kidnapped Tang Yu must not know that Tang Yu is the Dragon Race''s companion. I think he may not have returned to the wandering orcs'' nest." Sinor is the only one who is still calm. People, so he who is the most calm is the one who sees the most clearly among them.


    Hearing this, Jells also calmed down a little bit. Thinking of that guy, he would be afraid of the taste of Tang Yu''s body, and Jells regained his thinking ability.


    Several people walked and searched, and Jells quickly smelled Tang Yu''s taste with his extraordinary sense of smell. When he smelled Tang Yu, Jells also smelled an unfamiliar orc.


    This discovery undoubtedly confirmed Tang Yu''s conjecture of being arrested.


    The orc who grabbed Tang Yu stopped suddenly. Tang Yu pricked his ears to listen, and he heard another person''s voice.


    "Yo, isn''t this Lil? Where did you come from, the little female you snatched from?"


    It turned out that the stray orc who kidnapped Tang Yu was called Lier, and the person who spoke seemed to be an acquaintance of Lier. Tang Yu felt a little in his heart. He was 50% sure to deal with this Lier, but now he has one more? Dealing with the two orcs at once, Tang Yu suddenly lost his heart.


    Lil looked at the person in front of him uncomfortably. This was the most annoying guy among their wandering orcs. Although they are wandering orcs, they are not good people, but most of them will not kill innocent people indiscriminately. However, the one in front of Lil was a villain who liked blood.


    Lil didn''t want to tell him more, wanted to go around him, but didn''t expect that guy would not let it?


    "Lear, don''t. Get a good one, let me take a look too? I didn''t see the female when I was fine, and now I can''t control the smell of the female."


    Lil finally got angry when he heard his sullen words.


    "Go away! He, you can''t touch it." Not only he can''t touch it, but Lil doesn''t even have the guts to touch it.


    Hearing this, the guy became even more interested. He smiled hippiely and said: "Oh, what a female, I can''t touch it? The more you say that, the more I want to see how it looks like?"


    With that said, he suddenly came up to **** it. Lier was already on fire, and he had seen this guy not pleasing to his eyes a long time ago, so he threw Tang Yu to the ground without anger, and then he was about to fight him.


    Tang Yu was smashed to the ground, he lay on the ground thinking: hit it, hit it, it''s better to hit you to the death, when he will be a oriole.


    But Tang Yu estimated that today was unlucky, because they didn''t fight a few times and the name Lier was defeated. It seemed that another person had used some ugly tricks, and then secretly figured out that Lil.


    "Haha, knowing herbal medicine is really good. I didn''t waste months of time in vain." The guy said triumphantly, walked to Tang Yu''s side and sniffed fiercely, then said with a look of intoxication: "It seems I also found an underage baby!"


    In the Orc Continent, people like Tang Yu usually have the taste of an orc, but the taste is not so deep that they are all underage. Some orcs settled down with females early, but because females were underage, they could not bond with females. Therefore, this type of female has a quasi-partner but does not bond with a partner.


    He obviously regarded Tang Yu as a child. He sniffed and suddenly felt that the smell was a bit like a dragon. No wonder Lier said he couldn''t touch him, and even met the quasi-mate of the Dragon Race.


    Why can orcs distinguish races by smell alone? Can cite an example, such as the dragon clan. Most of them live alone, have arrogant and arrogant personalities, have a small ethnic population, and live on high mountain cliffs. The smell of their race is very unique and is the least confusing.


    This guy seems to be afraid of the dragons too. But he was obviously more lustful than Lier, because he even carried Tang Yu on his back and took Tang Yu away.


    He was walking eagerly with Tang Yu on his back, seeming to be looking for something halfway. Then he exclaimed excitedly, "Hey, luck, I ran into croup."


    Tang Yu''s face instantly paled. He didn''t know much about herbal medicine, but when he helped Minuo pick the herbal medicine before, he had seen copulation grass. This is a kind of herb that increases interest between partners. In short, it''s almost the same as ¡õ¡õ.


    The orc picked the herbs and went into a cave violently. It seemed that he planned to take Tang Yu in the cave.

 Chapter 81：

    Tang Yu finally felt scared now. He was pulled out shivering, and then the animal skin from his mouth was taken off, and he was stuffed with a pile of green grass scraps.


    Tang Yu hurriedly pucked on the ground, but even if he vomited a little, part of it was caught off guard by him. Tang Yu''s face flushed with anger, and he raised his head and stared at the orc.


    When the orc saw it, he was immediately satisfied. Although Tang Yu is not that kind of very beautiful female, Tang Yu can be considered a middle-to-high-level appearance. Such a look has already made the orcs very amazing.


    He couldn''t wait to pick up Tang Yu''s clothes, but he hadn''t seen Tang Yu''s clothes, and he couldn''t get it off after a long time, so he couldn''t help but feel anxious.


    Tang Yu was afraid that he would tear his clothes, and said with a frightened and weak expression: "Wait, I, I take it off by myself. Look at my clothes. It''s a pity that I tore it like this."


    The orc didn''t expect Tang Yu to say so. Females who are generally caught cry and make trouble in this case. But Tang Yu didn''t cry or make trouble, and even said he wanted to take off his clothes?


    The orc looked at Tang Yu suspiciously, but did not let Tang Yu come by himself.


    Seeing that he didn''t believe in himself, Tang Yu continued to say, "What are you afraid of? Even if I untie my rope, do you think I am a little female, can I still escape from your hands?"


    Tang Yu looked at the orc innocently, but the orc was not stupid and just didn''t help him untie the rope. On the contrary, he was still worried, and reconfirmed the rope in Tang Yu''s hand.


    Tang Yu didn''t expect that the primitive tribes could still be so smart. When he came to confirm the rope, he suddenly turned his wrist and directly hooked the orc''s neck between his arms. With the help of the orc''s big man, he turned and hung it directly on the orc''s back. The arm is tightly twisted around the orc''s neck


    The orc was caught off guard and was strangled.


    In his eyes, since Tang Yu is a quasi-partner of the dragon clan, it must not be a simple female. So he didn''t worry about Tang Yu at all, let alone untie the rope, he didn''t dare to take it lightly even if he tied the rope.


    But even if he didn''t dare to take it lightly, he was surprised by Tang Yu''s series of actions.


    Tang Yu is a lazy person. In the original world, he only learned Sanda because of family reasons. Later, when I came to this world, when I was alone, I had to hunt myself in order to survive. Then when he met Jells thigh, Tang Yu began to neglect exercise, and his physical fitness was much worse than before.


    If it was before, he was strangled like this, this orc would definitely be overwhelmed. But when you put it on the back of the orc, it feels bad. Because the orc quickly clasped his big hand, he dragged Tang Yu behind him.


    How could Tang Yu make him wish, when he was caught and dragged forward, he turned over again, and then bent his knees to push down the orc''s chest.


    Tang Yu aimed at the position of the heart. If a person with great strength hits like this, the orc''s heart will definitely be hit hard.


    The orc''s heart hurt, and Tang Yu was immediately annoyed by Tang Yu. He grabbed one of Tang Yu''s arm, took off Tang Yu''s rope around his neck, and threw Tang Yu on the ground as if he were throwing a sack.


    Tang Yu fell so hard that his knees hit a sharp stone, and a fresh smell of blood suddenly came out.


    Seeing that Tang Yu had fallen badly, the orc snorted coldly.


    "To make you dishonest, I have to suffer a bit."


    Only then did Tang Yu see the appearance of the orc. The orc looked a bit wretched, and he was not a good person at first sight.


    Maybe it was because of Jells''s handsome face, when compared to this orc, he was ugly out of the sky. Tang Yu cursed in his heart, thinking that he must escape, absolutely not let this ugly monster take advantage. Otherwise, if Jells knew about it, he would surely kill him because of his personality, and maybe Tang Yu would suffer along with it.


    The orc came over and tried to reach out to catch Tang Yu, and Tang Yu immediately shrank back sharply.


    The orc showed a wretched smile, and said maliciously: "What? Now, I''m scared of knowing it?"


    Tang Yu narrowed his eyes, a trace of cruelty flashed in his eyes.


    The orc was stunned for a moment. He had never seen what kind of female he had, except for someone like Tang Yu. Tang Yu just saw the ferocity in his eyes, he was absolutely right, this little female actually wanted to kill him?


    The orc grabbed the ankle of Tang Yu''s injured leg, and deliberately dragged it forcefully, causing Tang Yu''s tears to burst out of pain.


    "Huh, aren''t you fierce? When the medicine comes up, don''t you want to beg me by yourself?" Tang Yu''s heart was annoyed by the words of the orc.


    "Do you know who I am?" Tang Yu grabbed a sharp stone while being dragged away.


    "I''m not Lier, you don''t want to use the dragon to scare me." The orc said that he was not afraid, but the movement of his hand paused.


    This is not a question of whether or not to be afraid, but a gap between races.


    Tang Yu sneered, "Really? I''m the partner of the Dragon Race, and my partner is an unknown orc. Do you know what an unknown orc is?" Tang Yu was deliberately procrastinating and planned to use the unknown orc to speak.


    A trace of panic flashed in the eyes of the orcs. As expected, ordinary orcs were still afraid of unknown orcs. They always felt that such orcs would bring misfortune to the people around them.


    Tang Yu carefully used stones to rub the rope on his wrist, because he was afraid that the orcs would find that his movements were very small. But if you wear it slowly like this, I don''t know how long it will take?


    "You turned out to be the partner of the unknown orc? No, how could it be possible for the unknown orc to have a female? That is not allowed by the beast god, are you not afraid of being cursed?" The orc was a little excited, looking at Tang Yu with disbelief . What did he think, he couldn''t believe that an unknown orc would dare to own a female privately? Even these wandering orcs cannot have females. How do they match?


    The orc looked at Tang Yuxue''s white legs and felt unconvinced when he thought that the unknown orcs could have their own females. He thought, stretched out his big rough hand and touched Tang Yu''s leg.


    Tang Yu shrank back abruptly, but was still touched by the orc. Tang Yu suddenly felt disgust, but he couldn''t fully express it. If the orc is angered, it is estimated that it will speed up his being beaten by the orc.


    "I have been together with the unknown orc for a long time, are you not afraid that I will cause you trouble?"


    When the orc touched Tang Yu''s calf, his heart wafted, and when he heard Tang Yu''s words, he immediately laughed.


    "Haha, it''s the rainy season. Even the dragons would never want to find us easily. Moreover, there are all kinds of flowers and plants all around, and these flowers and plants cover them, even if he can find them, he won''t be able to smell you."


    At this time, the medicinal properties of the copulation rose up, and Tang Yu suddenly felt a strange feeling creeping into his heart. This feeling is different from the naturally occurring ¡õ¡õ. It''s aggressive and uncomfortable.


    Seeing that Tang Yu didn''t speak, the orc immediately tried to tear Tang Yu''s clothes. A trace of condensation flashed in Tang Yu''s eyes, but he did not resist.


    Just as the orc hand took off Tang Yu''s vest, Tang Yu''s tied hand suddenly broke free, Tang Yu grabbed the soil on the ground and threw it towards the orc''s face.


    The author has something to say:


    Recently, the normal update has gradually resumed.


    I have been suffering from repeated high fevers, and I am finally getting better! (*^¦Ø^*)

 Chapter 82：

    The orc was fascinated, and kept reaching out and waving.


    Tang Yu swiftly avoided the orcs, and reached out to touch his short knife in his boots. This was given to him by Su Yi before, because Tang Yu often took it with him because of his convenience.


    The orc half-squinted his eyes and roared at Tang Yu. Tang Yu was short, avoiding the big hand of the orc, and the short knife in his hand stabbed forward.


    The orc screamed in pain, and Tang Yu took the opportunity to get short and jumped out toward the entrance of the cave.


    Tang Yu''s consciousness has drifted a bit, but he is still holding on, he really wants to give himself a knife to suppress the surging enthusiasm.


    Tang Yu didn''t dare to look back, only knowing that he rushed out lifelessly. He could hear the roar of the orcs running away behind him, and the sound of the orcs running. Judging by the sound, the orc is getting closer and closer to Tang Yu.


    At this moment, Tang Yu was upset because of his panic and the medicinal properties on his body. His legs suddenly softened and he stumbled forward and fell out.


    Tang Yu had finished thinking about it, and he didn''t care about the burning pain all over his body from the fall, so he had to get up in a hurry. Just when Tang Yu was about to get up, his ankle was suddenly caught.


    Tang Yu screamed, turned his back and stabbed it with a short knife. The orc was still a little afraid of the short knife in Tang Yu''s hand. Startled by Tang Yu''s knife, the orc suddenly released his hand. Tang Yu leaned on the ground with one hand, and pointed the orc with a knife in one hand.


    The orc showed a hideous face and glared at Tang Yu furiously. "Little guy, you''d better be obedient, otherwise I will torture you to death if I catch you."


    Tang Yu''s hand trembled slightly. In fact, he had no energy at all now. If the orc jumped over, Tang Yu would be done.


    Seeing that Tang Yu didn''t turn around in a hurry, the orc took a closer look and found that Tang Yu''s wrists were trembling, and his legs were trembling. The orc couldn''t help but smile, he knew that the medicine was coming up.


    The orc is no longer afraid of Tang Yu''s knife, "Hey, the medicine is up? Little guy, don''t be afraid!"


    The orc suddenly came over, Tang Yu knew that he could not hide, so he wanted to fight him desperately, Tang Yu just wanted to rush over. Just heard a voice, "Don''t move!"


    An arrow feather was nailed to the wandering orc''s feet, and the wandering orc let out a terrible cry.


    Tang Yu stared at the orc in front of him blankly. Just as the orc stretched out his hand to catch him, a neat figure suddenly fell from above.


    Tang Yu''s vision was blurred for a while, as if he was drinking from a window. He couldn''t see who it was at all, he just felt that the voice was very familiar.


    Maybe it was because he was relieved, Tang Yu suddenly fell weakly. I thought he would fall to the ground again, but Tang Yu only felt that he was hugged by someone.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid." It was Jells''s trembling voice, and he was also scared, who had always been calm and composed.


    Tang Yu''s tight nerves suddenly relaxed, and the strange hot flashes in his body suddenly surged up. He groaned and moved in Jells'' arms, and then put his hot skin on Jells'' body.


    Jels immediately noticed Tang Yu''s strangeness. Just as he wanted to ask something, he felt that Tang Yu climbed onto his waist like a little monkey. A pair of white long legs hooked around Jells'' waist, and the scattered clothes on his body were also taken off by him, revealing his fair complexion.


    Tang Yu, who has always been afraid of pain, has a fair body, but now it is covered with bruises and bruises. A trace of distress flashed in Jels'' eyes, and he couldn''t help but hug Tang Yu harder.


    "Jells, let''s do it, let''s do it, I am about to die of uncomfortable death." Tang Yu is really uncomfortable to death, if it hadn''t been for Jells, he would have made a cut on himself.


    Jells wanted to remove Tang Yu, who was like a gumdrop, and he wanted to ask if Tang Yu had any more serious injuries. But now Tang Yu is about to be burned by Qingyu, where is there time to check the wound slowly?


    Tang Yu was crying anxiously, looked at Jells with tearful eyes, and kept tearing at Jells'' clothes with both hands.


    Su Yi had already dealt with the orcs. When he turned around, he saw that Tang Yu had nothing to do with him. He was still holding Jells "friends", so he couldn''t help but jokingly said: "Oh, don¡¯t win the newlyweds. Are you two?"


    Jells glanced at Su Yi, and didn''t have time to care about Su Yi''s teasing, let alone think about what it means to be married.


    Jels said: "Catch him and wait for me to clean it up."


    tidy? Su Yi curled his lips and looked at their posture. How could there be time to clean up the orcs?


    It would be great if Jells could finish cleaning Tang Yu, but would he take time to clean up the others?


    Sinor also fell down. Seeing Su Yi staring at the young couple affectionately, he reached out and took Su Yi up with one hand. Su Yi was stunned for a moment, and went to pat Sinor on the head.


    "Wait, I have to watch the excitement."


    Sinor hugged Su Yi, then dragged the orc on the ground, and walked to one side.


    Jells hugged Tang Yu for a couple of kisses, and then asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Tang Yu has never been an active person, and Jells also takes the initiative to get in touch with each other. Tang Yu looked unwilling.


    Suddenly today, it is definitely impossible to say that it is scared.


    "I was fed copulation, you, don''t say anything, and help me quickly." Tang Yu was so aggrieved, he stopped his movements and stared at Jels with tears.


    Jells saw that Tang Yu was really anxious, so he didn''t dare to tease him, so he hugged people and went to find a temporary cave.


    As a result, Jels took Tang Yu again and returned to the previous cave. Tang Yu looked at it, pouting unwillingly.


    If it were normal times and Tang Yu had so many things, Jells would definitely implement direct suppression.


    But thinking that Tang Yu had been wronged before, so Tang Yu, who was holding Yu on fire, went around to another nearby cave.


    In fact, Jells thought that the first time for the two of them was to be in a very beautiful place. However, they never expected that they would pass in the dilapidated cave.


    Tang Yu''s face flushed red, in fact, his heart kept admonishing him that he must be reserved and not so wild. But helplessly, he is also a common man, think about the protagonists in the novels of those TV dramas, they will all transform if they are caught. So even if he is a bit wilder today, it is excusable, right?


    Tang Yu climbed onto Jells'' body. Jells looked at Tang Yu''s white legs, which were covered with large and small wounds, and wanted to help Tang Yu deal with it first. After all, Tang Yu was tossed and tossed, and his eyes flushed red.


    Jels saw that Tang Yu was still alive and crawling on him, thinking that Tang Yu should not be hurt badly.


    After finally letting go, Jells turned Tang Yu under him. As soon as Jells lowered his head, Tang Yu put his arms around his neck with both hands, and then the little mouth came to him by himself.


    Tang Yu''s breathing was very hot. Seeing Jells was a little surprised, he grunted impatiently.


    "You, do you want?"


    Jells kissed Tang Yu and couldn''t help sighing. It would be great if Tang Yu could do this as well.


    The sweet kiss made Tang Yu''s affection even stronger, and he took the initiative to stretch his legs to go to Gogels. Jels dragged Tang Yu''s neck with one hand, trying his best to restrain himself from being rough. He didn''t want Tang Yu to be injured again, so he kept reminding himself to be careful in his actions.


    But Jells was patient, and Tang Yu had completely let go of himself. His delicate little tongue kept haunting Jells.


    Jells'' eyes couldn''t help but deepen, and the eyes that were originally astonishingly black were so dark that they couldn''t see the bottom.


    "Jels, hug me." Tang Yu shivered slightly, even his voice trembling.

 Chapter 83：

    Tang Yu didn''t understand whether he was because of the medicinal properties or because the target was Jells? He can''t think at all now, just keep trying to get close to Jells.


    Especially when I saw Jells'' beastly eyes appearing because of his affection. Tang Yu felt that he was going crazy. He loved the look of Jells so badly, with red golden eyes, a handsome face of mixed Chinese and Western, and a slender body...


    Tang Yu touched Jells'' chest muscles without any promise. He didn''t want to let go anymore. Jells grabbed Tang Yu''s hand that made a joke, because he was not willing to lie down on the ground, Jells turned over and let Tang Yu sit on him. Jells doesn''t know any posture, but Tang Yu understands. When he thinks of him sitting on Jells, Tang Yu feels that his enthusiasm is getting heavier and heavier. He leaned down, pressed against Jells'' chin and bit, and then hooked Jells'' waist and abdomen with his legs slightly seducing.


    At this time, the sky outside was completely dark. In the dilapidated small cave, Jells and Tang Yu were passionate, and it started to rain ticking outside.


    Su Yi and Sinor went to shelter from the rain in the cave where Tang Yu had stayed before. The orc who was stunned by Su Yi woke up dazedly at this time.


    As soon as the orc opened his eyes, he saw Su Yi''s beautiful face. Then he quickly remembered that it was this female who was more beautiful than the previous female who had defeated him as an orc.


    As soon as the orc wanted to move, he realized that he could not move. As soon as he lowered his head, he saw that he was firmly bound.


    "Who are you?" the orc asked carefully.


    Su Yi is not a good person, but he is the only person who hates women and children. Of course Tang Yu is not a woman, but in this orc world, Tang Yu is also a vulnerable group. A strong person, relying on his own strength to bully those who are weaker than himself, Su Yi looks down the most.


    Especially, this guy still wants to make Tang Yu strong?


    Su Yi''s eyes were fierce, with an indescribable killing intent.


    "You, if you are just a hooligan, I might be merciful to let you go. But your behavior can already be said to constitute a crime. As a people''s policeman, I have to deal with you." Su Yi said After a little laugh, the orc couldn''t understand what Su Yi said, and Su Yi didn''t want him to understand.


    If it were the original world, Su Yi faced such a person and would at most beat the disabled person to the hospital for a month. Because the original world had a complete legal system, and there were laws that would sanction such people.


    But this world is different, they follow the power of supremacy. Even the problem of food and clothing cannot be completely solved here, so who cares about the law?


    Su Yi took out the knife and walked towards the orc. The orc felt a trace of fear inexplicably. He didn''t understand why he was afraid of a female, let alone why the eyes of such a beautiful female were so scary?


    Su Yi''s hand was suddenly held. As soon as I turned around, I saw Sinor looking at him.


    "This matter, we will wait until we go back to the tribe. Jells, we still want to solve him personally."


    As soon as the orc heard it, he instantly understood who Jels was in this beast population, and it should be that magnetic quasi-companion. The orc felt desperate when he thought that Jells was a dragon. He didn''t expect them to come here first. There are so many flowers and plants here, which can obviously block their taste.


    In fact, Su Yi and the others did not rely on hearing to find here. Relying on the smell, they found the orc named Lil, and saw him lying on the ground with signs of fighting around. As a policeman, Su Yi has studied professional surveying. Su Yi was quite sure of tracking an orc with little culture.


    They found Lier by relying on the smell of Lier and Tang Yu. Then the traces of the fight were found, and it could be seen that Lier met another orc man or people halfway through, and Tang Yu was snatched by these people.


    Then they followed the smell, and near the cave, the smell suddenly disappeared. Su Yi was surprised, so he went to whereabouts to check the neighborhood carefully, only to ran into Tang Yu and escaped.


    "I beg you, just let me go. I think your partner is an unknown orc, and his experience is actually very similar to me. I am also a relatively poor person." The orc began to play emotional cards, with a pitiful look on his face. Xi''s appearance was completely devoid of the ferocity of chasing Tang Yu before.


    Su Yi hates this kind of thing the most, dare to do it or not. When you meet the weak, you will be tortured to death, and when you meet the strong, you will be as afraid as a dog.


    Su Yi violently kicked the orc in the face, "Don''t compare yourself to Sinor, you are really unworthy." Su Yi was afraid of being upset, so Sinor blocked the orc''s mouth.


    The two of them walked into the cave, took out the food from the space, and began to prepare today''s dinner.


    In the cave on the other side, the fire flickered, and there was not an angry shout from the cave. The voice was a little tingling, if it weren''t for the bad content, it actually sounded pretty good.


    "Jells! Ah, come on, I, I''m uncle!"


    Tang Yu''s voice was hysterical, but because of unhealthy exercises for a long time, although his mouth was aggressive, his whole body was soft.


    Jels lowered his head and covered Tang Yu''s small mouth, not wanting to listen to his bluffing roar.


    Jells had never had this kind of in-depth communication with females. He had never known that it was so comfortable to do this, especially Tang Yu. Jels squinted and looked at Tang Yu who was tossed about.


    Tang Yu''s face was very red, and his fairer body was also red, and it was already covered with light hickeys. The most dense places of these hickeys were his neck, chest, and thighs.


    At the beginning, Jells still thought about Tang Yu''s weakness, but then as Tang Yu kept teasing him, Jells'' movements gradually began to lose control.


    Tang Yu couldn''t even bother to move his fingers now, letting Jells keep tossing him, he could just move his mouth.


    "Jells, you, can you lighten it? It hurts a little bit." Tang Yu pushed Jells uncomfortably, wanting to press Jells to move away from the place where he fits tightly. But now he has soft hands and feet, and he can''t move at all.


    Jels grabbed Tang Yu''s thin waist, and then pressed Tang Yu against him with a fierce force.


    Tang Yu exclaimed, and his eyes burst into tears.


    "Jells, Jie, I don''t want it anymore, no, stop, stop!" Tang Yu fell helplessly on Jells, like a driftwood floating on the sea, and could only helplessly follow the current.


    Tang Yu was angry and ashamed. Qi Jels, who is endless, is usually bad and has nothing to say, this time I finally caught the opportunity, and I will not let him go easily.


    The shame is that when he spoke today, he took the initiative to seduce Jells so shamelessly.


    Tang Yu thought to himself: ah, ah, this is over, Jells must be threatening him with this incident in the future.


    Without waiting for Tang Yu to continue thinking about it, Jells moved again, Tang Yu couldn''t help curling his toes. Although a little angry, Tang Yu felt extremely happy again when he thought that he and Jells had finally become partners.


    When he was dazed, Tang Yu suddenly said: "Jells, I love you."


    Vaguely, Tang Yu seemed to hear Jells¡¯ nice voice, "Well, I know."


    Jells said while holding Tang Yu, leaning against the fire.


    "You like me, I always know, and only you don''t."

 Chapter 84：

    Early the next morning, there was still heavy rain outside.


    Jels went out early, hunted a red-eyed beast, and hurried back. Although he was hunting nearby, the cave was full of his smell, no beasts or orcs dared to break in. But Jells still didn''t hope that Tang Yu couldn''t see himself as soon as he woke up. But after Jells came back, he found that he was really worried, because Tang Yu was too tired last night and was still asleep till now.


    Under Tang Yu was the hay collected by Jells at night. Although it looked soft, Jells couldn''t help but feel distressed. So Jels took Tang Yu into his arms, and while holding his warm and moist partner, while cooking breakfast for his partner.


    Breakfast is freshly picked fruits and tender and delicious roasted meat.


    Tang Yu slept in a daze, and could not help but open his tired eyes when he smelled a scent of meat. Then I saw Jells'' busy arm, his own barbecue dangling in front of him.


    Jells broke the fruit, let Tang Yu eat some moisturizing throat first, then tore off a tender piece and handed it to Tang Yu''s mouth. Tang Yu was not polite to him either, he was hungry yesterday, and now he feels hungry uncomfortably when he smells the scent.


    "Tang Yu!" Su Yi''s voice suddenly rang. Tang Yu was lowering his head and using Jers'' hand as a bowl, and did not look back when he heard Su Yi''s voice.


    Su Yi looked at Tang Yu who was devouring food, and thought: This guy can eat and drink, and he will be fine at first sight.


    Seeing Tang Yuguang''s naked body, covered with special marks, Su Yi glanced at Jells, who was expressionless and decent.


    "If it''s okay, I''ll go back to the valley quickly." Su Yi said again, planning to go with Sinor and the orcs first, when he heard Tang Yu''s vague voice.


    "What an orc?"


    "We will take it back first, and then wait for you to come back to judge."


    Tang Yu refused. The fright he received yesterday was rare in his life.


    "No!" Jells said suddenly, just to say what Tang Yu said. Tang Yu immediately shrank into Jell''s arms, with a look of Xiaoniao Yiren''s cuteness.


    Su Yi was successfully disgusted by Tang Yu and couldn''t help rolling his eyes at Tang Yu.


    Su Yi slept in the cave yesterday and took out a piece of animal skin from the space. Now that he saw Tang Yu''s poor fruit body, he handed the animal skin to Tang Yu and asked him to use it temporarily.


    After that, it was a moment of cruel abuse.


    Jells released the captured orc in person. Then take advantage of their own absolute superiority and grab them again and again. Of course, catching back is not simply catching back, every time the orcs are caught, they will be beaten severely.


    Tang Yu was still interested in watching at first, but when he saw that the orc was beaten with nosebleeds, he lost the interest in continuing to watch.


    After they played enough, they took the captured orc back to the tribe. As for how the orcs would be dealt with later, Tang Yu and Su were also refused to be informed by the two male chauvinists on the grounds that they were "fragile" females.


    Regarding this arrangement, Tang Yu retorted a few words at the beginning, but seeing Su Yi''s face indifferent, he didn''t mean to continue blowing his hair alone.


    After this incident, the valley was discussing how to deal with it for several days. Later, Lie adopted Tang Yu''s idea and planned to make an identity card for every orc in the valley.


    Identity cards have many functions, such as building valley facilities in formation and taking turns patrolling on duty.


    The people here are not literate. Although they have names, their names are just a few pronunciations. There are very few people who know how to calligraphy. Generally, the priests and witch doctors in the tribe know a little bit. Their so-called characters are actually similar to Oracle hieroglyphs. It looks like a painting, but it''s actually easy to guess what it means.


    In order to make identity cards, Su Yi and Tang Yu had to write their names themselves. The two use standard Chinese, and they are not in the mood to study the original text bit by bit.


    Because Su Yi and Tang Yu were literate and would write their names, they were quickly regarded as great females by the people in the valley.


    Especially in the hearts of those females and little orcs, Su Yi and Tang Yu are really great, because they not only can hunt by themselves, but they are also willing to sacrifice themselves to become partners with unknown orcs.


    Of course, when the two of them knew about it, they laughed bitterly. They are not great people, at best they are ordinary people who are not too bad.


    The identity cards were made by all the females in the valley. They used mahogany to make small wooden signs, and then used a kind of tree sap to write. The liquid of this sap is green and it is not easy to wash off.


    After the identity card is completed, everyone must bring it with them to tell if they are from the valley.


    Su Yi thought, although such a wooden sign is easy to make, no one can write in the font on it, even if someone wants to pretend to be harder than going to the sky.


    Old Taylor helped the new patriarch hunt and deal with the valley. Su also planned to take some people to drive away the stray orcs nearby. As long as they are still nearby, Su Yi always feels a little uneasy.


    Su Yi found an orc and went to the Impreza tribe not far away, wanting to talk to Eddy about this matter. Who knows, the orcs sent out halfway came back with the Impreza tribe.


    Before, the females of the Impreza tribe were also taken away by the wandering orcs. They came this time because the snow season is about to arrive, and these wandering orcs will definitely harass them.


    Ed''s thoughts coincided with Su Yi''s.


    After the matter was finalized, they planned to gather together to drive away the wandering orcs in three days.


    In the past three days, both sides have selected some powerful orcs. Because they were worried about whether the tribe and the valley would be attacked after they left, there were not too many people on either side. The Impreza tribe has a large population, and they picked twenty orcs. There are too few people in the valley, and only eight people were selected.


    Among the eight people, Su Yi and Tang Yu are also included. Excluding the two females, they really only passed by six people.


    Among them are Jells, Sinoor, Hunter, and three orcs.


    Everyone in the valley is very worried. They think that only so many people are going to die?


    Although Jells among them is a dragon and the hunter is a very powerful orc, they still feel that there are too few people. Moreover, they also brought two females.


    As the departure was approaching, people from the Impreza tribe also arrived. Ed is still the leader, and Tiger still follows him.


    Tiger glanced at Su Yi and Tang Yu, in fact, he really wanted to complain. I always feel that the people in this valley are going out to play, not fighting.


    Ed saw that Jells had gone, but he didn''t care how many people they went. In Ed''s view, Jells was enough to go. Now that Sinor went there again, I couldn''t help but feel more relieved.


    Although Ed hasn''t really done anything with Sinor, this unsmiling guy who always looks at his partner tenderly, his beast type is a giant snake. And it''s rare, a giant snake with poison. Such a guy can kill a wild beast with just a little bit of toxin.

 Chapter 85：

    Jels took the lead with Tang Yu and didn''t ask much about their move to go ahead, but Su Yi saw Xiao Jiujiu.


    Su Yi thought to himself: This pair of newly married couples may have just tasted the sweetness of their wedding night. The two are as sticky as paint. So I didn''t want to go with the big troops.


    Tang Yu lay on Jells, because it was raining he put on the raincoat he made. At this moment, it looked like a little bump, if it weren''t for him to occasionally raise his little head, it really wouldn''t make people realize that it was actually a person.


    Jells'' speed was extremely fast, and in a short while, the people of the large group were far behind. He found a beautiful lake and stopped, surrounded by a redwood forest, imprinted on the surface of the turquoise lake.


    Tang Yu patted Jells, wondering why he stopped suddenly.


    After Jells fell into a human form, he took Tang Yu to hide from the rain under a big mushroom-like tree.


    "What are you doing?" Tang Yu asked.


    "Don''t you think it''s beautiful here?" Jells said, pointing to the flocks of flying birds somewhere. These birds are all colorful, and this seems to be the site of this kind of bird.


    Tang Yu looked at Jells suspiciously. With his knowledge of Jells, he was not the kind of person who likes to see the scenery.


    There was a faint smile at the corner of Jells''s mouth, and Tang Yu looked at him with jet black eyes. Tang Yu suddenly felt a little uneasy, and he backed away slightly. He took a step back, and Jells took a step forward. In the end, Tang Yu stuck to the tree behind him, staring at Jells with a bad face.


    Recently Jels, just as Su Yi guessed, just tried on the wedding night, and has been enjoying it these days.


    Tang Yu was unhappy. Although he felt good, Tang Yu felt that if they were too much, they might be pregnant.


    Tang Yu was not ready yet, and didn''t want to be a pregnant husband.


    But sometimes, it''s not what he thinks or doesn''t want, but what Jells thinks or doesn''t want. Tang Yu was entangled and a little happy, and was taken by Jells into his arms, thinking about whether to reason with Jells and the theory? At this time, a voice suddenly came from the sky.


    "I said you two, are you tired? We are doing business now!" Su Yi looked down without reddening and heartbeat, completely forgetting that he and Sinoer were not inferior to the two.


    Sinor carried his partner, caught up with Jells and the others, and then witnessed how Jells took advantage of Tang Yu''s advantage. Sinor suddenly felt that he was too gentle with Su Yi? Otherwise, why, when the two of them were intimate, Su Yi was more active instead?


    Look at the other Jers and Tang Yu, Tang Yu looks like a little daughter-in-law.


    Su also patted Sinoor and motioned for him to go down.


    After they got down, they completely ignored Jells''s cold face.


    Su Yi walked to Tang Yu, "Let''s wait for them right here!" The people of the large army are still behind, and it is estimated that they will have to wait to catch up.


    Tang Yu glanced at Su Yi. Although he was very grateful for his timely appearance, but he didn''t know why, he always felt that Su Yi was not so kind.


    Sure enough, what Su Yi said the next moment made Tang Yu almost jump up.


    "I said Tang Yu, when you get to the gathering place of the wandering orcs, you and Jells will go over and check it out first."


    Tang Yu raised his eyebrows, "Why me and Jells, why don''t you and Sinor go?"


    Su Yi''s face was taken for granted, "Of course you and Jells are better!"


    Tang Yu almost vomited blood out of breath. It was Su Yi who was really powerful, and Tang Yu was at best able to protect himself.


    Seeing his unhappy expression, Su Yi continued: "You should understand Jells''s ability, and he can do it by himself."


    Tang Yu was even more unhappy, "Team Su, did you deliberately? Knowing that, I don¡¯t worry about him going over alone, and you even said that." When he said this, Tang Yu kept his voice down. Trying to keep Jells from hearing. But he didn''t know that the ears of the orcs were already sensitive, especially if Jells was still a dragon, he would have ghosts if he couldn''t hear them.


    There was a hint of warmth on Jells'' cold face, so that Tang Yu could say such a thing, and he didn''t blame Su Yi for the spoiler halfway.


    After they waited for the big army, they talked to Ed and others about their thoughts. In the end, everyone decided that when they were about to approach the gathering place of the wandering orcs, they all walked over on foot. Flying in the sky is always too ostentatious. The wandering orcs they wanted to fight were caught off guard.


    Jels and Tang Yu are still one step ahead. But this time the two of them have a mission, and Su Yi also gave Tang Yu a bow and arrow. Bows and arrows are long-range attacks, the safest weapon that can guarantee Tang Yu''s safety.


    Jels, he didn''t want to let his partner hold an axe or something to fight the wandering orcs in close combat.


    After the two left, Su Yi and Sinor led a large group of troops and marched toward the goal without rushing.


    In order to ensure the physical strength during the battle, they will not go on endlessly stupidly.


    It takes about three days to reach the place of the wandering orcs. They were all flying the first two days, and on the last day they came down and planned to walk over.


    Who knows, just when they walked into the evening, something happened suddenly!


    They met an orc and a female on the road. The orc was badly injured and carried a yellow-faced female on her back. The two people looked like they had just escaped from somewhere, because they were all dirty, so they couldn''t see their appearance at all.


    The orcs first looked at Su Yi and the others vigilantly, and saw that they were not malicious, and then cautiously leaned over with the female on his back.


    "You are?" Ed asked frowning.


    The female on the back of the orc suddenly had a small head, and he quickly looked at the crowd. When I saw someone, I burst into tears. He hurriedly jumped off the orc and ran towards the crowd stumblingly.


    "Jill! I''m Rosie!"


    The orc named Jill was one of the newly arrived orcs in the valley. Jill didn''t seem to expect to see him here, he was taken aback and then showed a pleasant smile on his face.


    "My God! Rosie, how did you escape? We all thought you were dead."


    Losi is the most troubled female in the Gil tribe. Because he was abducted by unknown orcs a few years ago, and later he escaped with great pains. Now their tribe was being attacked by the stray orcs again, and it was unexpected that Loty had been robbed again.


    People in the tribe thought it was because Luoxi was too beautiful, otherwise he wouldn''t have such accidents again and again?


    "I didn''t, I, I was saved by this orc, if it weren''t for him, I would really die." Losi grabbed Jill''s arm, seemingly excited. He pointed to the injured orc, and said with a grateful expression on his face.


    The author has something to say:


    Make up what you owed yesterday!

 Chapter 86：

    The wounded orc looked around with erratic eyes, his appearance seemed very disturbed.


    Rosie was still chattering about his experience, pulling Jill while talking. It seems that his relationship with Jill is very unusual.


    But I don''t know if it was an illusion, Su Yi looked at the two people who suddenly appeared, and always felt something was wrong.


    Sinor sensitively sensed Su Yi''s absent-mindedness, and couldn''t help but stretched out his hand to pull Su Yi''s hand. Su Yi looked at him, Sinor smiled, then summoned everyone to hurry.


    Perhaps it was because of being a police officer, Su Yi always felt that something was wrong, and Su Yi always believed in his instincts.


    Sinor saw that Su was also very concerned about the two people who suddenly appeared, so he deliberately slowed down and walked to the side of an orc who was in the same tribe as Jill before.


    Su Yi tilted his head and chatted with the orc.


    "Hey, is that person from your tribe?"


    This time, in addition to the original old man in the valley, there are three warriors from the new tribe. All three of them are among the best in the previous tribe.


    When the orc heard Su Yi talking to him, he smiled friendly to Su Yi, "Yes, his name is Luoxi, and she is a rare beautiful female in our tribe."


    Pretty female?


    Su also took a few glances at that Losi, but he didn''t think he was pretty.


    But he didn''t think it didn''t mean that the orcs didn''t think. Maybe the orcs here have a different appreciation vision? Su also thought, looking at Sinor uncertainly.


    Sinor didn''t even look at that Losy, and said, "Well, of course it''s not as good as you."


    When the orc heard what Sinor said, he turned his head and started to look at Su Yi.


    On weekdays, Su Yi always directs everyone to do this and that, and sometimes he has a bad temper. So these newcomers, they really don''t have the guts to look at him carefully. At this time, when he heard the praise from Sinoe, he couldn''t help but look at it curiously. This look really found that Su Yi was really pretty.


    "You are really good-looking." This orc is obviously a sincere person.


    When Su Yi''s eyes bend, he likes honest people. Because honest people are the least likely to lie in front of police uncles.


    "He is a quasi-partnership with that Jill?"


    "Not yet, but it''s not far away." The orc said, and laughed stupidly.


    "He was lucky, he was able to escape from so many wandering orcs." Su Yi said, looking thoughtfully at the injured orc who had saved Rosie.


    The orc walked on the very edge, his expression was very bad, and he secretly looked at Luo Xi from time to time, his face seemed to have something to say but he didn''t know how to say it.


    When the orc heard Su Yi''s words, he slapped his chest abruptly, "Don''t tell me, he is really lucky. You don''t know, he was killed a few years ago, I don''t know the orc..." Speaking of the words of the unknown orc, He stopped the car abruptly, then looked at Sinor a little apologetically.


    Sinor didn''t care, nodded and motioned to the orc to continue. There are good or bad unknown orcs. The reason why these ordinary people are so afraid of unknown orcs is that, in addition to the deep-rooted legend, more reasons are that they let themselves go.


    Some unknown orcs always feel that they are miserable and full of hatred to avenge other ordinary people.


    Such behavior, in fact, is undoubtedly the fact that oneself has confirmed that oneself is unknown.


    Sinor didn''t agree with the actions of those bad unknown orcs, of course, he would not sit still and be slaughtered by others.


    "Let''s talk, it doesn''t matter, I want to hear it." Su Yi smiled.


    Seeing that they didn¡¯t mean to be angry, the orcs continued, ¡°Well, he was taken away by unknown orcs a few years ago. There are so many unknown orcs, our tribe is too small to compete with them, and it¡¯s impossible to get out of their hands. Rescue Rosie. But it¡¯s also amazing that Rosie came back by himself after ten days? And he was not slammed by unknown orcs at all. You may not know, whether it was captured by unknown orcs or wandering orcs, female The end of the game will be very miserable. But Rosie has nothing to do, and he has returned unscathed. At that time, the people of the tribe thought it was the blessing of the beast god."


    Su Yi sneered inwardly. Seeing that Luoxi''s skinny look, she looked like an ordinary spoiled female. It is absolutely impossible to say that he can escape by himself. Someone must have helped him, but why didn''t he say that he helped others?


    Unless the person who helped him is dead? Is he sure that the person will not show up, or is he afraid to let others know?


    Luo Xi hasn''t eaten for a long time, and when everyone was resting, Jill went to get Luo Xi some food. Just as Su Yi was about to go over and chat with this female blessed by the beast god, a tall orc took the lead.


    This person was no one else, but the orc who had saved Roxi''s serious injury.


    "I have something to tell you." The orc said a little rudely, pulling Rosie to a hidden place.


    Su Yi immediately followed without a trace, but when he was halfway there, he was caught by Sinoer.


    "Let me go."


    Su also doesn''t fight with him, snakes are very good at hiding themselves. He believed that Sinor must be more difficult to detect than him.


    Su Yi went to the side to help others barbecue, and waited for a long time before seeing Sinor come back.


    The two took some food and walked aside.


    "How is it?" Su Yi asked, passing the meat in his hand to Sinor.


    "That Rosie has something wrong. The injured orc is actually among the wandering orcs. I don''t know how Rosie deceived him. He actually betrayed other companions for Rosie. But when Rosie met us, he found out that Rosie With his quasi-mate, the orc was very angry and quarreled with Losey."


    Su Yi''s eyes flickered. From the injured orc, it was easy to guess how he escaped from the unknown orc in the first place.


    "No, are they still there?"


    Su Yi asked anxiously, he hadn''t said before, who saved him. It must be because, just like once, he used shameful means. If the previous person is already dead. Then this orc is probably also dangerous.


    Sinor immediately picked up Su Yi and rushed towards that side. But they were still late, because when they arrived, Jill was beating the orc with a furious expression on his face.


    Su also looked at Luo Xi, who was horrified at this time, he was shivering and trembling. His clothes were torn open and seemed to be telling what had just happened.


    Su Yi suddenly wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t laugh. He has always felt that this is a primitive society, in such a backward place, no matter how much people think, he is a modern person.


    But the present scene, no doubt tell Su Yi again, his idea is really naive. No matter what dynasty, or what kind of historical civilization, there will be smart and vicious people.


    Obviously, at this moment, there is such a one in front of him Su Yi.


    Sinoe wanted to go and save people, but Su Yi stopped him.


    "He has been out of help." Su Yi finished speaking. The orc who was already scarred and badly wounded suddenly fell down.


    The moment he fell, his eyes were still looking at Rosie.

 Chapter 87：

    The Jill was furious, and he didn''t know how to start, plus the orc was already badly injured. When Su Yi arrived, he found the fatal wound of the orc, which seemed to be split again. A very heavy blood flow came straight forward, and it must be able to complete such a **** smell, it must be accompanied by a large amount of blood flow.


    Relying on Su Yi''s ability, there is no way to help him recover such a large amount of bleeding.


    Rosie saw the orc fall down with a look of grief, "It''s all my fault, I really don''t know that he likes me too, it would be great if I knew it sooner..."


    Luo Xi''s appearance can only be regarded as a little delicate in Su Yi''s eyes, and it is still a short distance from the so-called very beautiful and intriguing.


    How can such a person let that orc protect him so desperately?


    Su Yi''s eyes were deep, and he pulled Xinor around and left.


    If he finds a person who is not as beautiful on the surface, he doesn''t want to look at that person''s face.


    Sinor saw that Su was not very happy, so he stretched out his hand to pick him up. Su Yi glared at Sinor, "Don''t make trouble with me, I''m in a bad mood now."


    When something like this happened, they estimated that the speed of advancement would be delayed. In order to make Su Yi happy, Sinor carried Su Yi into the woods on one side.


    The two of them walked all the way, and stopped after some distance from the large group.


    Su Yi was still worried, when he suddenly saw a few familiar plants, for a while he forgot the depression before.


    Sinor knew that Su also liked these strange plants, so he paid special attention every time he came out.


    Su Yi ran under a vine and took out a dagger to cut down the vines. Some grapes could be transplanted back and planted.


    Then he began to pick grapes, which can be eaten directly or used to make wine and drink. Sinor immediately walked over to help, and when Su Yi saw Sinor came over, he shifted his attention to other places.


    He wanted to walk forward, but he didn''t expect to take a few steps, and suddenly he tripped over something.


    As soon as I lowered my head, I saw that it turned out to be a sweet potato vine? When Su Yi was a child, he spent many years in the country. So for these, they are all very familiar.


    He hurriedly took out his self-made shovel from the space, and began to work hard.


    Sinor was picking fruits, but when he turned his head and saw Su Yi''s expression on his face, he knew that Su Yi must have found something good again.


    Just because of time constraints, they did not dig too much in the end, so they had to go back and continue on their way.


    On the other side, Jells took Tang Yu one step ahead. So when Su Yi and the others were still on the road, they had quietly arrived at their destination.


    Because Su Yi said, don''t stun snakes, so they hid them when they got nearby.


    With good skill, Jells hid Tang Yu in a hidden place, and after hiding his scent with some flowers and plants, he drove around the wandering orcs twice alone.


    By the time he came back, it was already late.


    The two people will be there, and after having dinner, they will snuggle up to each other and talk.


    Looking out through the overgrown hole, the rain outside is already light, and it is raining sparsely.


    Jells is actually a very lazy person. If it hadn''t been for the wandering orcs who had robbed Tang Yu this time, he would never have participated in this operation.


    "Actually, I don''t want you to come." Jels said, reaching out and rubbing Tang Yu''s belly.


    Because Tang Yu had been hungry before, he couldn''t help eating too much every time he ate. Today too, Jells stopped Tang Yu when he saw that he was eating almost the same. But Tang Yu''s eyes rounded, as if Jels had abused him.


    When Jells felt weak, Tang Yu immediately supported him.


    So Jels had to contribute his hands to help Tang Yu rub his belly. Tang Yu''s belly is very soft, and Jells didn''t dare to use too much force, for fear of hurting him accidentally.


    Tang Yu couldn''t help asking: "Why? Su Yi can follow."


    "In the valley, I am worried that something will happen to him. After thinking about it, I will be safe by my side." Jells said, seeing Tang Yu squinting his eyes contentedly, as if he was going to sleep in a daze. Jells couldn''t help his hand, and followed Tang Yu''s clothes all the way down.


    Tang Yu''s face blushed, and he hurriedly grabbed the evil hand.


    "Don''t, don''t make trouble. You, you really have been a little bit late recently." Tang Yuse shrank and hid back. But Jells slipped onto his lap with a slight pull.


    Jells looked at Tang Yu with dark eyes, and Tang Yu was a little afraid to look at him. But Tang Yu couldn''t help it. He went to see Jells'' handsome face. He was really miserable. Jells looked confident and controlled.


    Jells couldn''t help but smile when Tang Yu was shy and wanted to be close to him. It didn''t matter his smile, Tang Yu was stunned. Jels slowly approached Tang Yu and kissed Tang Yu''s pink lips twice.


    "But, I just want to **** you."


    Tang Yu blushed immediately when he heard this. He turned his head away from Jells, kissed his lips again, and wanted to speak a little annoyed. Jels dragged his waist with one hand and pinched his chin with the other. Jells only needs to lower his head slightly to get a taste of Fangze. However, he just narrowed the distance between the two people, and then he didn''t make the next move.


    Tang Yu leaned back, this posture was very uncomfortable. His jaw was so painful that it was irritated in a short while and his eyes were full of tears. He opened his mouth uncomfortably, revealing his small teeth and cute tongue.


    Jels'' eyes flickered, and then he covered Tang Yu''s small mouth. The two of them touched lightly and shallowly, sniffing the scent of the body they liked. I don''t know who hooked up who first, and the kiss suddenly became hot.


    Tang Yu felt it was difficult to breathe, reaching out his hand to push it, but in the end he turned into a tightly holding Jells'' neck.


    Tang Yu didn''t understand what was wrong with him. Once he came across Jels, he would become very unprincipled. In the past, he has never been so sloppy like he is now. As long as Jells was a little bit more enthusiastic, he couldn''t help but post it himself.


    Jels found that Tang Yu liked to be kissed by him very much. Compared with the creation activities between his partners, Tang Yu liked the lingering ears and temples.


    Jells and Dilson have a very good relationship. When he was still in the valley a few days ago, Jells happily passed by and told his friend that Tang Yu had finally fallen asleep.


    Dilson said that it was his first time with Mino. Mino, like Dilson, was a person with very slow emotions. Later, the two were brought together by Su Yi. Even if they lived together, the two of them had not done anything beyond.


    Until later, one day Dilson suddenly wanted to hug Mino, so he cherished his thoughts.


    Mino almost fainted, and nodded with a baby-faced red face. Dilson was shivering and finally hugged his partner. Seeing Mino''s shy and happy face, and smelling the good smell of Mino females on the tip of his nose, Dilson couldn''t help unbuttoning Mino''s clothes.


    Dilson and Mino''s first time, but it was harder than anyone else. Both people want each other, but they are ashamed. Eventually a consensus was reached and I planned to come as soon as I closed my eyes and took off my clothes. But halfway through, Dilson was hopelessly soft, and Mino''s courage that had gritted his teeth was also lost.


    To be honest, Jells was actually quite lucky. Although Tang Yu suffered a bit of crime, for both of them, it was a qualitative leap in emotion and body.

 Chapter 88：

    Su Yi and the others only arrived at noon the next day. If it hadn''t happened to Luoxi in the middle, they should be able to arrive early in the morning.


    How Su Yi sees Luo Xi''s dislikes, but sometimes, the more you hate something, the more you come.


    Su Yi doesn''t like Luo Xi, but Luo Xi seems to like Su Yi very much.


    In order not to appear that he has no literacy, Su Yi is quite "harmonious" with Luo Xi on the surface. But after Luoxi and Tang Yu met, they immediately became full of taste.


    In the eyes of other orcs, Rosie belonged to the kind of generous and enthusiastic person. As soon as he saw Tang Yu, he became enthusiastic about himself, took Tang Yu''s hand, and said something like to be friends with Tang Yu.


    Tang Yu didn''t have a good rest yesterday, so the bad temper of the young master came up without taking a good rest. He frowned slightly, broke loose from Luo Xi''s hand, and looked at Luo Xi inexplicably.


    "I said, did you admit the wrong person?"


    Tang Yu didn''t appreciate Losy''s enthusiasm. When he used to be the young master of the Tang family, Tang Yu had seen too many people like Luo Xi. There is a Chinese saying that goes well, that is, "Nothing to do, but if you don¡¯t want to commit crimes, you¡¯re stealing." Tang Yu doesn¡¯t think there is anything in his body that Luo Xi is worried about. If he has to say why, it¡¯s the most worrying for Tang Yu. It should be Jells.


    So, Luoxi¡¯s enthusiasm and friendliness, Tang Yu felt that this product must have taken a fancy to his family, and there is no way anyone can make his family be rich and handsome!


    Luo Xi has seen many people who reacted, but didn''t expect Tang Yu to be like this, showing such obvious hostility towards him.


    Luo Xi gave a dry smile, and had to leave angrily.


    Ed''s command ability is strong, and Hunter is more familiar with these wandering orcs, so the two of them will be the commander-in-chief of the action.


    For the sake of safety, the female Roxi, who couldn''t do anything, was hidden alone. Because Jill was worried about him, Ai Luo stayed too.


    Seeing the large army leave, Losi asked curiously: "Hey, why did the two females go to such a dangerous place. In case of a fight, their partner will have to take care of them."


    Jill laughed, "Haha, you don''t know this. After our tribe was attacked, their valley saved us all. Now we are the same tribe. Although they are both females, they can They are not ordinary females. Because they can not only make weapons, but also hunt on their own. So they follow it and there is no problem at all."


    Luo Xi also smiled. When he met them, he felt the female named Su Yi, and the look in his eyes was strange. And that Tang Yu seems to be very prejudiced against him.


    It seems that these two females are really bothersome.


    Su Yi, Tang Yu, Sinoer, and Jells are the four one step ahead. Sinoer and Jells carry Su Yi and Tang Yu respectively, attracting people in the air.


    Because Jells had investigated before, there were orcs guarding the wandering orcs'' stronghold. They must deal with them first, so as not to let the wandering orcs be prepared, and then hit him by surprise.


    When the guardian orcs saw Sinoor and Jells, they immediately became vigilant. Just as they were about to sound the horn, a petite figure suddenly jumped down. When they heard the sound and looked over, they saw a beautiful female standing behind them with a blank face.


    One of the orcs froze for a moment, then looked at the female with a grimace. These wandering orcs, they have no food to snatch, and they can hunt on their own. But they don''t have females, so they can''t help but **** them away when they see females.


    Now a female suddenly appeared, which immediately attracted the attention of several of them, and even forgot to inform her companions.


    Although the females are beautiful and the smell on her body is very attractive, they still think of the two orcs above their heads.


    They glanced at each other, intending to quickly solve the two orcs, and then grab the little female.


    "Which tribe are you from?" The wandering orc said to Sinor and Jells who hovered in the air.


    But at this moment they suddenly discovered something was wrong. The beasts of two orcs hovering above their heads, a giant snow-white snake, and a dragon with a huge human body and a sparse race.


    These two types of beasts, no matter which one they are, are very difficult to deal with. The former was accidentally poisoned, and the latter was the king of this continent.


    They immediately remembered to inform them, but another voice interrupted their movements.


    "Well, has anyone told you, don''t leave your back to the enemy?" Su Yi''s voice rang suddenly, and one of the orcs felt a pain in the back of their neck, and the darkness was swallowed up in front of them.


    Several other orcs couldn''t help but exclaimed. Who ever thought that a female could beat an adult orc to the ground with a single blow?


    Su Yi also held a hammer in his hand. He originally wanted to choose a more "gentle" weapon, but later thought that in order to get a hit, he should choose a heavy weapon.


    Seeing Su Yi fainted, Tang Yu immediately raised an arrow at an orc, only to hear a swish, and the arrow feather broke through the air and hit the orc directly.


    The orc who hit him screamed, and he was knocked out by the sudden fall of Sinor. After the four of them got rid of the guards swiftly, they rushed directly inside.


    This stronghold is very large. According to Jells'' investigation yesterday, there are about sixty or seventy wandering orcs here. These sixty or seventy people do not include the females they robbed, and the enslaved little orcs.


    So forget it, they estimate that there are hundreds of people here.


    As soon as the four of Su Yi entered, Ed led the large army to keep up.


    Because Jells had been here, he was familiar with Bisu and the others. He changed back into a human form and took the three of them, first to rescue the captured females and little orcs.


    The female and the little orc were separated. In order to save time, Jells told Sinor where he was and took Tang Yu to another place.


    Su is also a child-controller, and the most unlikely thing is that women and children suffer. Now let him see a group of children, being held in a dark and damp cave, he suddenly couldn''t recover.


    Su Yi didn''t remember how to deal with the orc guarding the cave, only knowing that he smelled a pungent stench as soon as he came in.


    The cave was dirty like a garbage dump, and the children inside were all yellow and thin, staring at him with big round eyes.


    Because Su is also a female, they are a little flustered in reality, and then they swarm out like seeing their relatives.


    Su Yi hurriedly bent over to hug a rushing child, and then said with a shaking voice: "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s okay..." He didn''t know whether he could comfort these children in this way, but he was stupid. Unexpectedly other vocabulary.


    Many of the children are wounded, and everyone is like the children of African refugees on TV. Because it is very thin, the eyes protrude outward, making the eyes extraordinarily large.


    There is one child, who should be female, thinner than other children. He was naked because the bones of his thin body were sticking out.


    The author has something to say:


    The time is wrong, haha,

 Chapter 89：

    The little female child stared at Su Yi with almost protruding eyes. Su Yi felt uncomfortable for a while. He didn''t look the way the child suffered the most. Sinor noticed his strangeness and hurriedly walked over to hold his hand. Su Yi''s hand was a little bit icy at this time, and after being held tightly by Sinoer, Su Yi''s face improved slightly.


    At this time, there were fighting and roaring sounds from outside. It should be Ed and the others who had arrived.


    Su also didn''t have time to be sad here, so he hurriedly walked over and hugged the little female in his arms.


    Then he lowered his voice and said, "Don''t be afraid, we are here to save you."


    Maybe it was because they had been detained for too long, they heard Su Yi''s words, and they were stunned for a long time without any response. Knowing that Su Yi said it again, they started to make noise. Su Yi hurriedly made a silent motion, and then motioned them not to make a loud noise.


    If it were him and Sinor, he really wasn''t afraid to meet anyone. If it is really dangerous, Sinor walks directly by himself, and Su Yi hides in the space.


    But the situation is different now, because they now want to ensure the safety of these children, they must be very careful. Once the wandering orcs'' attention is drawn, they might do something in rage.


    "Who are you?" A little orc who looked slightly bigger asked in a low voice, looking at Su Yi with big eyes. Although the little orc did not show too much hostility, the defense in his eyes was clearly visible to Su Yi.


    Su also knew that if they didn''t say it clearly, they might not follow them obediently. In order to avoid trouble, Su Yi patiently said: "My name is Su Yi, and I am a female from a nearby tribe. Our tribe, for the safety of our tribe, united with the nearby Impreza tribe to expel the stray orcs. My partner and I happened to be I found you here, we just want to save you."


    Su Yi said sincerely, looking directly at the little orc who had just been questioning.


    The little orc hesitated, it is estimated that after weighing the current situation, he finally chose to believe in Su Yi.


    Even if Su had any bad thoughts, in the eyes of these already miserable children, it was just a transfer from one cage to another. Their current situation is already very miserable, and no matter how miserable they are, it will not be worse.


    Except for some more vigilant little orcs, most of the children have an inexplicable sense of trust in Su Yi because they are Su Yi as a female. So Su Yi organized the children well, and then he found that there were a total of thirteen children here. One of the children fell into a coma due to prolonged malnutrition and overwork.


    Sinor took the two children in one hand and held the four children in his arms. Su Yi put the little female in her arms on her back, then picked up the unconscious little orc, and walked out of the cave.


    At this time, Tang Yu was already well.


    Tang Yu was detaining all females, because it was an adult that would be easier to explain. Tang Yu brought the females out and joined Su Yi here. Tang Yu guessed that there should be a lot of children on Su Yi''s side. The females here can hold one by one, and when they run away, there will be no children accidentally walking away.


    When the females heard about the children, most of the females were willing to come and help. After all, they were all arrested together. After a period of time, everyone became more or less familiar. But among the females, many are unwilling to help.


    When Tang Yu heard that he was unwilling to help, he let them escape by himself.


    As soon as the females heard it, they screamed to curse, and they shut their mouths when Jells'' eyes were scared.


    In the end, all the females followed, mainly those females, who were afraid that they would meet other stray orcs when they left Tang Yu and Jies.


    Where would Tang Yu fail to see their careful thoughts, but now is not the time to care, he just pretended not to know. When he escaped safely, he would slowly educate the female parents.


    There are thirteen little orcs, and nine females. Everyone grabbed one, just to help Su Yi and them alleviate a lot of burden.


    Because Tang Yu said before, when they saw the children, they came over to help. The few didn''t want to go there, but seeing that everyone else had passed, and the orc Jells was watching them, they had to walk over and hold a child unwillingly.


    Su Yi''s eyes flickered. Although the hesitation of the females was short, he still saw it clearly. There are three females, seemingly reluctant?


    Su Yi glanced at Tang Yu and motioned to Tang Yu to pay more attention to these three. Tang Yu nodded towards Su Yi understandingly, and then began to direct everyone to flee together.


    When they ran out one after another, they met a few stray orcs halfway through, and Jells took the lead and solved it directly.


    Tang Yu was holding a bow and arrow, but it was useless.


    Su also let Sinor carry him into the air to facilitate observation of the other people around him, but at the same time he could not use ¡õ¡õ to support him.


    Ed is a black cheetah. Every time he bites a wandering orc, he will flap the black wings to take the orc into the air, and then throw the orc down.


    In the Orc Continent, if the fur color of the orc''s animal shape is one color, it means that the orc''s blood is pure, and he can definitely become a brave warrior.


    Su also saw the beast of Ed, and couldn''t help thinking of the beast of Hunter and Sinor, both of them were white. The only difference is that one is covered with snow-white hair, and the other is covered with invulnerable scales.


    Thinking about it, Su Yi couldn''t help reaching out and touching Sinor''s scales, which were as beautiful as crystal and as hard as armor.


    The little female sitting in Su Yi''s arms couldn''t help but touched it, and then suddenly said, "I, when I grow up, I want to be company with such a powerful orc." The child''s voice was hoarse, and it seemed that he hadn''t spoken for a long, long time. His tone was firm, but he uttered a few words. Su Yi looked at his tiny arms and felt sour for no reason. Then he pulled the child into his arms, and the child looked back at him and continued: "In this way, no one can bully me."


    Su Yi nodded fiercely, then rubbed the child''s belly, "Are you hungry? When we go out, what do you want to eat?"


    The child was stunned. The big abrupt eyeballs stared at Su Yi dumbly. Su Yi was a little uncomfortable with his eyes. When he just wanted to say something, Tang Yu''s anger suddenly came from below.


    "What about the child, didn''t Lao Tzu make you look after the child?!"


    Hearing this, Su Yi''s heart tightened, and he knew that the females were going to be bad.


    Seeing that he was about to escape, a moth came out at this time.


    Tang Yu felt that he was going to explode. He thought that even if the three females were not very willing, they would not go wrong at this knot. But he underestimated these three females so much that he was about to run out. They lost the child to him?


    Tang Yu had been staring at them before. Just now, a female pulled the child and fell. Tang Yu went to help them up. In this short period of time, the three females released the child''s hand together and ran out by themselves?


    One of the three females with curly hair said, "We don¡¯t want to. We are all females, so we don¡¯t have the strength to help the little orcs. It¡¯s because they don¡¯t know how to follow, and let go of our hands. Us?"


    The other two immediately echoed.


    Looking at their faces, Su Yi suddenly became disgusted to the extreme.


    Seeing that they were still grinding there, Su Yi lowered his head and shouted: "Tang Yu, you take them away from here first, I''ll go in and look for them."


    On the other side, Ed and the others attracted most of the wandering orcs to the other side, so Su Yi and the others would be so smooth. But on their side, without the assistance of Jells and Sinor, they were clearly in a difficult battle.


    Su Yi patted Sinoor, "Give you a difficult task, take this child to support them."


    After Su Yi finished speaking, he was about to jump down. The child who was hugged by him suddenly flashed a trace of panic on his face. He stretched out his hand to grasp the corner of Su Yi''s clothes, and then said with difficulty: "I, also want to go."


    Su Yi patted him on the head, and then seriously said, "Don''t you want to be company with such a powerful orc in the future? Then, I will lend him to you first. You can adapt to such a powerful orc in advance. Does it feel good to be together?"


    The child was stunned for a while, obviously he didn''t expect Su to say the same. But he thought about it, it was actually quite interesting. So, he nodded gently, which is considered to be an agreement.


    Su Yi saw that he agreed, then he turned over and jumped down.


    Tang Yu just didn''t watch them for a while, the three little orcs should be nearby. He ran wildly while looking for any corner. Soon I found a child who was lying on the ground pulling something.


    Su Yi walked over quickly, and when he could see what the little orc was doing, suddenly stepped forward and picked up the little orc.


    The little orc was startled at first, and his whole body tightened. He just wanted to grin and resist, he smelled the female body.


    "Well, that''s not delicious, don''t you orcs all like meat?"


    Where the little orc was lying on his stomach, there was a sweet potato plant. The little orc should be so hungry that he would lie on the ground and gnaw on the raw sweet potatoes.


    "I, I''m hungry, very hungry." Tears hung on the dirty face of the little orc.


    "Well, when I go out, I''ll give you meat, okay?" Su Yi hugged the little orc and continued walking inside.


    When the little orc heard the meat, he swallowed abruptly, then wiped away tears with embarrassment.


    "I haven''t eaten meat for a year, and I have to forget the taste of meat."

 Chapter 90：

    Su Yi stopped abruptly after hearing the words of the little orc. He tilted his head to look at the person in his arms, feeling distressed and helpless.


    "Well, when we find the other two kids, I''ll make them delicious for you?"


    The little orc nodded hurriedly. He always had an inexplicable sense of trust in the person who saved him.


    "Let go of me!!" Suddenly heard a child''s voice, not far away. Su Yi hurriedly speeded up his pace, and when he ran over, he saw an orc, clasping a child by the neck.


    This child should be one of the three little orcs.


    Su Yi put down his arms and yelled at the orc.


    "Yo, how are you."


    The orc obviously didn''t expect to meet a female here, and he persuaded his nose as if he was sniffing the smell, so as to confirm whether the person in front of him was a female.


    Su Yi was clean and wore strange clothes. At first glance, she was not the female who escaped from them.


    The orc yelled, not knowing whether it was excited or angry?


    Su Yi couldn''t help taking a step back. He was not afraid and pulled the child next to him, then motioned him to hide aside.


    The little orc barked his teeth and stared at the orc, as if he wanted to stay and help.


    "Be obedient, and when it''s over, I will leave you with delicious food."


    The little orc was repeatedly urged by Su Yi, and he walked to one side helplessly.


    With no worries, Su Yi stretched out his limbs. The orc saw that the female was not scared by herself, but she looked like she was going to fight him, and she couldn''t help but be slightly surprised.


    Thinking that they had plundered females before, those females were frightened and fleeing, and they had never met anyone who was not so scared.


    Su Yi originally wanted to show his hands and play with this orc, when suddenly he heard the sound of fighting not far away. He knew that he couldn''t stay here forever. There were a lot of people here. Although he had nothing to do, it was difficult to guarantee that he would not hurt the children.


    After making up his mind, Su Yi raised himself and aimed at the orc''s left foot. With a pop, an arrow feather shot through the orc''s feet, and the orc let out a scream.


    The little orc who was caught by the orc''s neck was thrown out by the orc and fell to the ground aside.


    Because of the pain, the orc''s face was distorted and deformed, and it looked terrifying.


    The little orc who was thrown out didn''t care about the pain, and even crawled towards Su Yi''s side.


    The orc returned to his senses at this time, and he was about to catch the little orc with a wave of his hand. Although this arrow is very heavy, for an orc with good physical fitness, it cannot completely block his ability to move.


    Su Yi quickly made up an arrow and hit the orc''s other leg straight. Suddenly, both of the orc''s legs were injured, and his forward movement stopped.


    The orc was just a few centimeters away from the little orc. If Su Yi was a little later, the little orc would be caught by the orc.


    The two children at this time should be frightened and stupid, both staring at Su Yi blankly. The little orc before, came back to his senses first, and walked over to hold the one that was still trembling.


    Then he looked at Su Yi with admiration, "The things in your hands are so powerful."


    Su Yi smiled. In order not to delay time, he didn''t plan to talk to them about weapons now.


    He took the two children and passed the orcs who wanted to continue rushing over. Su Yi walked out a few steps, and finally he didn''t feel relieved to come back and lift his foot to hit the back of the orc''s neck. The orc who was still yelling fainted directly.


    Su Yi took the two children and turned around two more times, but couldn''t find the last one. It stands to reason that they didn''t lose it for a long time, it should be around here.


    In desperation, Su also planned to send the two safely out first. When he was alone, he went to the front to take a look, maybe the little orc was taken away by the stray orc.


    When Su Yi followed his memory and found the cave where Luoxi had been placed before, the cave that he hadn''t hit was already full of people.


    Tang Yu was saying something furiously, and Jells beside him stretched out his hand from time to time to smooth his hair.


    "This can''t be done, that can''t be done, who the **** do you think you are? How you were treated in the tribe before, what does it have to do with us, if Lao Tzu doesn''t save you, you are still being ruined in that broken cave? "The three females standing in front of Tang Yu are the same. The complexion on their faces is better than that of other females, and it seems that they have just been caught.


    When they heard Tang Yu''s words, one of them seemed to think of something, and suddenly opened his throat and started howling.


    "What is it called? Don''t drag us if you want to die." Tang Yu was a bit poisonous. Su Yi has been away from here for a long time, and I haven''t seen what he does to these females.


    The female was even more heart-piercing when she heard it.


    "Anyway, when I go back, I will be made fun of by the tribe. If I die, I will die together!"


    As soon as his voice fell, other people immediately talked, whether it was accusing him or talking about other things. Anyway, the cave was noisy for a while.


    Su Yi''s face became cold, and she stepped forward to slap, and directly stunned the female who was still yelling at her.


    Su Yi''s eyes were extremely cold, he just turned his head and glanced at the female, "Well, I don''t want to live anymore? Then I''ll see you off now."


    The female exclaimed. Seeing that he was wronged, her companion just wanted to open her mouth to argue with Su Yi.


    Suddenly, Jells, who had not spoken, said: "He is the boss, he has the final say."


    When he said that, he pulled up the female on the ground and made the gesture of throwing it out. At this time, the female was scared and silly, and she was limp on the ground, grabbing her companion''s arm? He looked at his companions pleadingly, but the other two females kept hiding behind them with fear.


    Although they are not familiar with Jells, after just getting along, they already know the temper of this powerful orc. At this time, they are afraid that they will beg for mercy, will be implicated and kicked out.


    The female was desperate, and he struggled fiercely, looking at the other females in the cave. There are quite a few females here, who have been bullied before. Seeing his tragic situation at this time, although they sympathized with him, none of them were willing to say good things.


    The other little orcs would not help him even more. Because not long ago, it was the three of them who lost their little friends.


    Just when the female was about to be thrown out, Tang Yu suddenly spoke up.


    "Forget it, forgive him. Have you seen it clearly? It''s not scary to be weak, and the scary thing is to talk nonsense when you don''t change your speech."


    When Tang Yu spoke, neither Su Yi nor Jies would refute his face. Jells let go of the female, and the female slumped weakly on the ground, and then crawled around.


    Seeing that he was okay, his companions walked over. They tried to help him, but he was cautiously avoided.


    The two females were very embarrassed. Seeing that everyone around them was watching their jokes, they cursed viciously, "What is it? Humph!"


    The scolded female, trembling, found a small corner, and sat down by herself with her shoulders.


    Su Yi came back, and Jells and Gil Jiu went out hunting with confidence. After they went out, Sinor returned.


    Sinor sent the little female who followed him back to the cave, and also rescued an injured orc by the way.


    The little female was a little excited, and a slight blush appeared on her bloodless face. He walked quickly to Su Yi''s side, and then stared at Su Yi with his eyes.


    "Your partner is very powerful, I envy you very much."


    Although I don''t know what happened, Sinor seems to have succeeded in attracting this little female.

 Chapter 91：

    Su Yi stretched out his hand and rubbed the little female''s head. The child looked not as old as Dino, but based on Su Yi''s judgment of him, it was estimated that the child should be eight or nine years old. The little female stood beside Su Yi obediently, completely ignoring the strange atmosphere around him.


    Su Yi still remembered that he had promised the little orcs to make meat for them, so he cheered up and said to Tang Yu: "I''m going to catch a few prey, you watch them carefully."


    Tang Yu curled his lips. In fact, he also wanted to go hunting. He really didn''t like dealing with these difficult females.


    Seeing Tang Yu''s unwillingness in his heart, Su Yi looked at the people in the cave, "Well, if any of them is disobedient, just kill them."


    When Su Yi said this, his voice was neither loud nor small, just so that everyone in the cave could hear it. The females all look at me and I look at you, but no one dares to speak. On the contrary, the children are not afraid of Su Yi at all. After just getting along, they have regarded Su Yi as a trustworthy female.


    Su also saw that he had no dignity in front of the children, nor did he feel shameful because of it. Instead, he said to the children very seriously: "I promised you that I will give you meat. You just have to be obedient and don''t make trouble. , I''ll bring you back meat to eat. How about?"


    The two who were rescued by Su Yi were more familiar with Su Yi, and all looked excited when Su Yi spoke. It''s like Su Yi''s words are like meat in their imagination. Su Yi hurriedly left after explaining because he was still worried about a child he hadn''t found.


    As soon as Su Yi left, the children went into chaos. Several people were chatting together, they cared about each other for injuries, and then some people said that one of them had not come back. These children immediately glared at the three females before. If it weren''t for them, the little orc wouldn''t be lost.


    The three females at this moment have clearly divided. Except for the female who was frightened by Jells before, the other two are obviously smarter. In this situation, they choose to swallow their anger, and when they return to the tribe safely, they must let a few of their family members seek justice for themselves. .


    Su Yi searched the surroundings, but did not find a larger beast, because he was always absent from hunting because there was always something in his heart. In desperation, he appropriated a beast from the space. This is the food that Su Yi and Sinor usually accumulate, and they have accumulated a lot of meat before they know it. Although he has accumulated a lot, Su Yi is usually not willing to take it out. In Sinor''s words, Su Yi kept putting food in it, but he never saw Su Yi taking food out of it.


    Su also has a psychological shadow because of the image of Little Eli and Sinor starving in his memory. He never wanted to see them both starving and freezing. That''s why, like a hamster, he stuffs things into his space endlessly. Fortunately, time in space is static, otherwise if so much food is broken, wouldn''t it make Su Yi feel distressed to death.


    When Su Yi returned with a prey that was several times larger than him, Jells and Jill had not yet returned. It is the rainy season, and here is the territory of wandering orcs. It is estimated that the prey is not easy to catch.


    When the children heard that there was meat to eat, they rushed out regardless of where they were willing to listen to Tang Yu''s words.


    Su Yi was surrounded, because he was afraid of stepping on the little orc accidentally, Su Yi did not dare to move. A few little orcs were so excited that they turned into animal shapes, and they tried to crawl on Su Yi with their hands and feet together. In the end, it was Tang Yu who asked the females to come out to help, and then pulled away the children who were entangled with Su Yi.


    Su Yi put the prey down and sneaked away while everyone was excited about the food.


    He wandered around a few times, but he didn''t see any suspicious orcs, and then quietly ran toward the home of the wandering orcs again.


    There is also a little orc, now I don''t know whether it is life or death. Although Su Yi is not a great benevolent person, he is not a cold-blooded animal, and he is still willing to take a little effort to save people if he can.


    After Su Yi turned and left, Tang Yu asked the females to pick firewood nearby, because he was not allowed to go too far because of fear of danger. The prey is processed, and the prey that Su also puts in the space is generally processed. So this saved Tang Yu a lot of effort. Tang Yu asked them to work together to move a stone, and then cut it quickly with a short knife. Because there were too many people, Tang Yu didn''t have time to cook for them a little bit. I plan to directly use the original method, cut them up and let them roast them around the fire. When everyone got their own meat, they all squeezed towards the fire just set up with a happy face.


    When Jells came back, he saw such a scene. A group of people surrounded a large fire, each holding a piece of meat stuck in a branch. Tang Yu was lowering his head and patiently giving the child a barbecue. A little lion was sitting in Tang Yu''s arms, wagging his tail and biting the meat. And on Tang Yu''s right, there is a little wolf pup, who is waiting to spin around, it seems to be greedy.


    Jels threw the prey casually, walked in front of Tang Yu, grabbed Tang Yu''s roasted meat, and threw out the little lion in Tang Yu''s arms.


    The little lion was thrown out inexplicably. He looked back at Jells and saw that it was the big guy from the dragon clan. He thought to himself: I can''t beat it, can I hide it? Then he grabbed his own flesh, and walked away aggrievedly with his tail clipped.


    Tang Yu turned his head and glared at Jells, "You are such a big person, and you still bully children?"


    With a quick call, Jells pushed away the little wolf cub beside Tang Yu, and threw away the meat that hadn''t been roasted. The little wolf cub, who wanted to express his grievances, chased the flying meat sadly and ran away.


    Seeing this, Tang Yu really couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Jles, they are all children, how can you do this? You still clamor every day that I should give birth to you. If you are really born, you will treat it like this?" Tang Yu was completely stunned, just like that. Tell me about his childbirth.


    Many people around, whether females, children, or even Jill, looked at Tang Yu. Each of them has a different idea, but at this moment they are thinking about the child in Tang Yu''s mouth.


    Whose child? Of course this is the childish, stingy, terrifying, ghastly Jells in front of him.


    But at this moment, there was a sweet sour smell on his face, body and even his bones. Jill sighed and thought: Having a partner is different. Then Jill looked at Rosie who was busy not far away. Rosie was talking to a child with her head down, so she would be a virtuous companion after looking at Rosie.


    Tang Yu was so annoyed by everyone that he thought that the young master of the Tang family used to be the wind or the wind or the rain, and no one would dare to take a second look even if he was embarrassed one day. But now, because who, he is seen every day like a monkey?


    Tang Yu raised his foot and wanted to give Jells a kick, but before he kicked it out, Tang Yu, with sharp eyes, saw a wound on Jells'' arm. Tang Yu felt distressed for a while, and instantly forgot what was angry, what child, and what kind of face.


    "Well, you came back so late, did something happen?" Tang Yu said with a trembling voice. It is not Tang Yu''s exaggeration. In Tang Yu''s memory, even if it was a herd of hundreds of animals, Jells was never injured. pass. But now Jells is not only injured, but the wound on his arm also shows deep bones? Tang Yu didn''t dare to go over and take a closer look.


    Jells felt warm, but then he blamed himself for not paying attention. In Tang Yu''s eyes, he was invincible, and now he was invincible, and the strongest and most reliable image was about to collapse. Jells coughed softly, just about to start fooling around. I heard Jill say: "We went out hunting and met the stray orcs. For your safety, we fought with them. To be honest, Jells really deserves to be a dragon. He chased those orcs all around. Channeling."


    Jells'' face became cold, and Jill was a little unclear. So, he was obviously praising Jells. Why did Jells seem to be very unhappy?


    Jill''s answer completely confirmed Tang Yu''s conjecture. Tang Yu didn''t dare to talk too much, and started looking for herbs with his head down. He often helped Minor so he knew a little bit about herbs.


    When Jells saw Tang Yu, he remembered running around, and immediately walked over and hugged people. He lowered his voice slightly, stuck it in Tang Yu''s ear and said, "It''s okay, just sleep for one night."


    Tang Yu saw him look as if nothing had happened, and he was even more angry and distressed.


    "You got hurt before, so you got through it like this?"


    Jells froze for a moment, before? He did have injuries before, but he didn''t care much. Now suddenly I heard Tang Yu ask, and I felt an unspeakable feeling in my heart. He is the dragon clan with the strongest racial advantage in this orc continent. He was injured and few people would care. More people fear him or please him.


    Tang Yu saw that Jells didn''t speak, and thought Jells had some bad memories. In Tang Yu''s heart, the orcs are unknown here, and they are crowded out everywhere. Even if Jells is strong, how did he come over when he was very young? I have no one to rely on when I am ill, but hide and lick the wound silently when I am injured? Tang Yu couldn''t help but feel more distressed when he thought of this.


    Tang Yu reached out and hugged Jells and kissed Jells'' side cheek.


    "It''s okay, you have mine in the future." Tang Yu finished speaking, and pushed Jels away to continue looking for herbs.


    Herbs for stopping bleeding are very easy to find. Tang Yu found Jells to treat the wound. Jells was very cooperative at first, completely acting like Ren Tangyu was making a fool of himself.


    Tang Yu took the good medicine, and found that Jells had been staring at him, and could not help reaching out and touching his cheek.


    Jels opened his arms and motioned for Tang Yu to come into his arms. Tang Yu was willing to give him a hug, and immediately turned to leave. Jels immediately stretched out his hand to hug someone, accidentally touched the wound, and the wound opened again.


    Tang Yu felt distressed again, so he had to accept his fate and come back to deal with it again. But who knows, Jells is pushing his nose to his face?


    "Tang Yu, I want a reward." Jells said naturally, then raised his injured arm and frowned slightly.


    Tang Yu was willing to obey honestly. He tried to struggle, but if he wanted to struggle, Jells grabbed him with his injured arm. After this time, Tang Yu finally lost the battle.


    Tang Yu and Jells hid in a hidden place. Tang Yu blushed and took the initiative to put his arms around Jells''s neck. He was worried that someone here would find his body shivering in Jells'' arms.


    "That''s it, you can only kiss, you can''t touch it." Tang Yu said word by word. At this moment Jells suddenly lowered his head, his tall nose brushed Tang Yu''s nose, and Tang Yu''s eyes met him. I couldn''t help but feel weak.


    Jells'' eyes were deep, with the mystery of the East and the wildness of the West. Tang Yuai was miserable. From his eyes, he could see his own picture.


    "Jells, I like you, don''t be hurt."


    Jells leaned forward slightly to just hold these attractive lips. He kissed gently and said in a dumb voice: "Well, only you can hurt me in the future."

 Chapter 92：

    Su Yi went back there alone, and wandered around after finding two little orcs. But this time I was not as lucky as before, because Su Yi didn''t find the remaining one after turning for a long time. When Su Yi returned to the cave where the little beasts were imprisoned again, Su Yi suddenly heard heavy footsteps behind him. Su Yi almost didn''t even have time to think about it, so he clenched the dagger and stabbed hard behind him.


    Ed, was frightened by Su Yi''s actions. He just saw Su Yi from a distance, wondering what Su Yi was doing here, and couldn''t help but follow her. who knows? Before he got even closer, Su Yi started moving like lightning. Ed looked at the dazzling dagger in Su Yi''s hand. He knew that this thing called a weapon was very powerful, and if one was not careful, it could make him unscrupulous.


    Su Yi saw that it was Ed, and his cold expression eased a little. But he disliked it extremely, and others greeted him from behind. For a person who has dealt with criminals all the year round, it is easy to be injured by accident if he appears from behind.


    "Why did you come here? Is everything done over there?" Su Yi took the dagger back and asked.


    Ed smiled bitterly, "To be honest, they are really brave. If it weren''t for the hunter and Sinor who are very good, it would be really difficult for us to beat them."


    Su Yi nodded, "Have you seen such a big little orc?" Su Yi heard that there was nothing major over there, and the situation should have stabilized, otherwise he would not miss a stray orc along the way.


    Ed looked at Su Yi''s height, he had actually met a child.


    "Child, there really is one."


    Su Yi heard it, and immediately became happy. It''s really nowhere to be found after breaking through the iron shoes. He has been wandering here for a long time, but Ed delivered good news himself.


    "Take me over!"


    The two walked quickly to the other side, and Su Yi had not come to the main battlefield here because he wanted to cover the female and the children. At this time, following Ed walked over, only to find that the battle here is not ordinary tragic. This time driving away the stray orcs, it seemed that the stray orcs were strongly resisted. Su Yi walked all the way, except for the messy ruins, there were a lot of blood and ruined debris all over the ground.


    Ed has been leading Su Yi to the front and stopped in front of a tent made of worn-out animal skins. The one who was guarding outside was from the Impreza clan, and when he saw Ed, he began to complain, "The orc inside is in a very bad condition. He is an unknown orc. It is estimated that when he was wandering alone, he was accidentally caught by this group of Liu Vagrant orcs. Lived..." The orc suddenly saw Su Yi, probably because Su Yi was a female. He had something inconvenient to say in front of the female, so he chose to shut his mouth.


    Ed did not say anything, just nodded to the orc, and then he tilted his head and said to Su Yi: "The kid you mentioned is inside. He should be friends with the unknown orc. We found this unknown orc''s. At that time, he was guarding the child to death. The child was not injured, but the unknown orc...the condition is not very good." Eddy paused when he spoke, and a pair of emerald eyes flashed hard. Perceived compassion.


    After hearing what they said, Su Yi was mentally prepared. He thought that no matter how miserable, he must also be calm. But when he stretched out his hand to open the tent, there was a sudden urge to kill all the wandering orcs. Su Yi took a deep breath. For the first time, a man who had lived for nearly thirty years, felt sad and wanted to shed tears.


    The tent was very small, and a little orc was snuggling next to a young orc. Ed and they said he was an unknown orc, and Su Yi quickly found out the specialness of his body, with a pair of fluffy beast ears in his dirty hair. And near his brow frowning slightly because of pain, there are also a few pale white animal patterns. Su Yi couldn''t see the boy''s appearance. He could only tell from his thin figure and fuzzy eyebrows that he was probably very young.


    Su Yi''s movements were very light, but still shocked the little orc who was shrinking beside the boy.


    The little orc turned his head vigilantly, and when he saw that it was Su Yi, he let out a sigh of relief.


    Su Yi pulled the tent away carefully so that he could check the teenager''s injuries. The moment Su Yi''s hand approached the boy, before he touched the boy''s skin, the boy shivered like a fright.


    The little orc hurriedly stretched out his hand and patted the boy''s shoulder in a comforting manner. He dared not touch the other parts of the boy''s body because there were wounds all over the boy''s body. Su Yi waved his hand to signal the little orc to escape. He again patiently approached the boy. This time the boy was still afraid, but Su Yi didn''t mean to back down, because he knew that if he let it go, he would soon have so many wounds on the boy''s body. , You will be infected with various bacteria or be directly hurt to death. When the wounds on a person''s body are large enough to a certain extent, and every part of the person''s body is suffering from pain, it is very likely that he will be hurt alive.


    The teenager in front of Su Yi at this moment is an example of this.


    The whole body of the boy was filled with wounds of all sizes, many of which were old wounds. It seemed that the boy had suffered a lot before.


    Before Su Yilai knew that he would be injured, he took a lot of medicine from Minor, originally to prepare it for himself or Sinor. As a result, he didn''t expect that he would leave it to this young man.


    Su also has been patient and communicated with the boy in a very gentle way, but the boy would not answer him at all.


    Perhaps the little orc was on the sidelines, constantly instilling the idea that Su Yi was a good person to the boy, and soon the boy was willing to let Su Yi contact him. Su also asked the people outside to get some clean water. Then he used clean water to clean up the wound of the young man, and then seriously medicined him. The herbal medicine contained hemostatic and pain-relieving medicinal properties. After taking the medicine, the teenager obviously felt much better. Later, he even opened his eyes and took a look at Su Yi.


    After Su Yi cleaned him up, he found that this young man was pretty good-looking.


    "Are you good friends?" Su Yi knew that the boy wouldn''t pay attention to him, so he started talking to the little orc.


    The little orc nodded a little shyly, and then shook his head, "I, I met him nearby when I was working. I don''t know what his name is, he often gives me delicious food. But just Because he came to see me, he was caught by the bad guys here."


    "Don''t know? I thought you were good friends." Su Yi was slightly surprised.


    The little orc lowered his long eyelashes, and his little hand secretly grasped the boy''s weak palm. He was very careful when he did this action, but Su Yi still saw it. Su Yi suddenly seemed to understand something, and looked at the little orc slightly in a daze.


    "They caught him because he was an unknown orc, so they beat him every day. I thought about saving him many times, but I couldn''t help it and didn''t have that much strength." The little orc murmured like It was talking to Su Yi, and it seemed to be talking to a teenager.


    The young man opened his eyes slowly, took a look at the little orc, and then closed his eyes again. At that glance, Su Yi felt very gentle, and that kind of gentleness made Su Yi feel very weird. What''s weird? It''s not like the look an orc looks at a little orc.


    "I know what an unknown orc is, but I didn''t think he was unknown, but I felt that I was ominous. If it were not for me, he would not have suffered so many injuries. However, I feel very happy again... "The little orc smiled and shed tears as he spoke, and Su Yi was a little uncomfortable looking at it.


    Su Yi took a deep breath and got out of the tent. Su Yiwan could see what was wrong, but it was really inconvenient for him to comment. Because in such a cruel world, it is really rare to meet someone who makes you feel at ease. Of course, for such a combination of a teenager and a child, Su Yi really didn''t know what to say.


    "Su Yi!" A familiar voice sounded, and Su Yi was overjoyed, turned and ran towards that voice.


    In the distance, Sinor wore long wet hair and walked quickly towards Su Yi. Su Yi threw himself into Sinoe''s arms and smelled the blood on Sinoe''s body. Sinor knew that Su Yiai was clean, so he ran out and took a shower before returning to avoid the smell.


    Sinor looked at Su Yi up and down, and saw that Su Yi was not injured anywhere, and then he hugged Su Yi and kissed him. Recently, because of the wandering orcs, he has no time to get close to Su Yi. At this time, the matter finally came to an end, and Sinoe couldn''t help but hug Su Yi and kiss again.


    "Ahem, you guys, please pay attention too, we are all single orcs without a partner." Tiger suddenly shouted uncomfortably next to him, Su Yi glanced at Tiger, and Tiger instantly persuaded him. . For Su Yi, Tiger always felt a little scared.


    "How are you doing here?" Su Yi remembered the business, so he asked seriously, but the person still clasped Sinoer''s arm, and stretched out his hand to wipe oil from time to time.


    "Hunt, take the people and drive the stray orcs to the northwest. Now, there are some wounds on the side of those who are left, and some have to **** the females away from the little orcs." Edder explained, they I plan to rest here today and hurry back tomorrow morning.


    "Then how to deal with these people?" Su Yi was referring to the rescued female and the children.


    "That''s good. We Impreza tribes who have tribes will arrange for someone to send them back. Those who don''t have tribes can choose to stay. There is a special case. In order for him to take a good rest, I think I can take it to you." Ed. The special case in the mouth refers to the boy just now.


    Su Yi nodded. Although the Impreza tribe is very friendly with their valley now, it is more or less inconvenient to let an unknown orc live there.


    "This is okay." Su Yi agreed. Although the young man seemed dying, he would grow into a warrior in the future as long as he recuperated.

 Chapter 93：

    Late that night, for safety, Ed arranged a vigil. At about one or two o''clock in the night, it was Jels and Tang Yu''s turn to watch the night. The two of them were wrapped in animal skins and sat on the tallest tree. The view here was very good and suitable for the night watch.


    Jells was very tall, Tang Yu sat in his arms, Jells was just over a lap older than him. Jells hugged Tang Yu from behind, smelled Tang Yu''s attractive female scent, and teased Tang Yu who was sleepy head little by little from time to time. Tang Yu wanted to struggle at first, but later became very sleepy and uncomfortable, so he let Jells make a fuss about him, and continued to doze like a mountain. Just when they thought that all the wandering orcs had been driven away and would not have the guts to come back for revenge, Jels, who had been making trouble with Tang Yu, suddenly stopped. Tang Yu half-opened his eyes and grinned: "Huh, why are you honest?"


    Jels did not answer him, but quickly hugged Tang Yu and jumped down from the tree. Tang Yu was so frightened by the stimulating free fall movement that all the sleepers flew away. He was about to criticize Jells when he saw Jells'' face serious, Tang Yu immediately understood that something was wrong.


    Tang Yu slid up on Jells'' back and took out his bow and arrow, Jells quickly transformed into a giant dragon. The movement of Jells'' transformation was very loud, and he deliberately made some noises, and the orcs who hadn''t slept deeply all woke up.


    The little female lying in Su Yi''s arms cleverly opened her eyes, and then tugged Su Yi anxiously. Su Yi reached out and patted his little head, then sighed and said, "Hey, don''t run around here, I''ll beat the bad guys away."


    Su Yi''s face was relaxed when he spoke. He just stood up, and all the small heads around him lifted up. It seems that none of these little children slept very securely. If it is some children who have not experienced ordeal, even if the sky is upset outside at this time, it is estimated that they are all sleeping with their **** pouting. But these children are different. They have endured too much grievance and anxiety, so all of them are very sensitive, and a little bit of wind and grass can disturb them. They looked at Su Yi one by one, although they didn''t say anything, but Su Yi knew they were still afraid.


    "Don''t be afraid, there are many orcs guarding you at the entrance of the cave, and I will not let anyone hurt you." Su Yi said, motioning them to sleep quickly. When he saw them lying back one by one, Su Yi quickly walked out of the cave. As soon as Su Yi left, all the children got up. Their movements also aroused some females, and soon the cave became lively.


    The little female was in the dark cave. She didn''t have as good eyesight as the little orc. He slowly got up and fumbled towards the entrance of the cave. She didn''t know who had stepped on her foot, and she almost fell to the ground. Fortunately, the little orc next to him has quick eyes and quick hands, otherwise the little female will definitely fall.


    "Where are you going?" the little orc asked.


    Because it''s too dark, the little female doesn''t know who is holding him, she just replied instinctively: "I''m going to find Su Yi."


    "No, he said that it''s dangerous outside, and it''s easy to get hurt if you go out." The little orc grabbed him tightly, trying to prevent the little female from going out in this way. The little female turned her head and looked at the ambiguous face in front of her, "Su Yi is also a female, he can protect us, and if I have been waiting here, I will feel too useless."


    The surrounding whispered discussions, which were originally rustling, suddenly quieted down. The words of the little female shocked everyone, and at the same time made them realize something. Yes, that Su Yi is also a female, why can he be so strong, and so many of them are not as good as Su Yi alone?


    While the little orc was in a daze, the little female withdrew her hand and turned and walked outside. Following the little female, suddenly someone moved again. The person who moved this time was the little orc next to the unknown orc, that is, the lost little orc that Su Yi finally retrieved. He followed the little female out because he wanted to protect the unknown orcs. He knew that most of the orcs had followed the hunt of the fox race to drive away the stray orcs. Now there are only a few injured orcs and a few orcs who are staying in place. He can''t watch the person he cares about getting hurt, so he has to go out with the little female, and he has to find a way to protect the person who was hurt to protect him.


    With the second, there will be a third, and then there will be a fourth.


    Finally, without knowing it, most of the people in the cave walked out. Those who are left are either poor in health or very courageous. In the end, even the female who was pulled by Jells and was almost thrown out, followed everyone out.


    Su Yi looked at the people who followed him, suddenly a little angry and a little funny, watching them look for branches and stones that could be used as weapons from all around, Su Yi swallowed again when he reached his lips. In fact, it''s better to come out and have a look, it''s better than staying in a shell and being a weak one.


    There were not many people in this sneak attack, just some fish who slipped through the net, doing unnecessary struggles.


    Tang Yu sat on Jells, cooperated with Jells very tacitly, and attacked the animal-shaped wandering orcs with bows and arrows. Ed already took a few orcs and joined the battle. Now Su Yi and Sinor stay aside and take care of the safety of the females and the children here.


    After all, the little orcs are orcs. Although they are still young, they turned into beasts with enthusiasm when they saw other people''s battles. Su Yi looked a little funny, and ran over and jumped onto a wandering orc. Then he grabbed the beast-shaped hair and fell down. He turned over to the orc''s abdomen. Su Yi scratched his forelimb with a knife, and stepped on the beast-shaped belly and bounced out. Su Yi''s series of movements are very fast, completely taking advantage of the overly huge figure of the beast and the advantage of being short and flexible when he is close.


    Su also did this, not for anything else, just to tell them that the bigger the body, the better. The ants'' moves against elephants are actually very useful sometimes.


    After eliminating the sneak attackers, Tang Yu returned with a blushing face. He seemed to be a little excited. He raised the bow and arrow in his hand and said to Su Yi, "Team Su, did you just see it? My superb arrow technique."


    Su Yiliang glanced at him coolly, and was really happy to see him, and Su Yi couldn''t expect to hit him.


    Ed saw that everyone was awake, and the sky was about to dawn, and asked everyone to continue to sleep. They probably couldn''t sleep anymore, so he decided to go back immediately.


    Because there are too many people and too few orcs here, there is no way to take people back. Edd was helpless, so he asked Tiger to go back and move the rescuers, while their large forces slowly rushed back. If it was an orc flying, the journey back to the Impreza tribe would take about five days, and it would take about three days to return to the valley. But now they have to walk, and most of them are females and children, the walking speed is even slower.


    Su Yi was suddenly a little worried. He actually felt that he stayed in a safe place and waited for other orcs to come and rescue him. It is really not a wise choice to walk back rashly in this way. In case of encountering the herd with such a person, even if Jells is very powerful, it is difficult to guarantee that anyone else will be injured by the beast.


    Su Yi told Ed to listen to his thoughts, Ed thought for a moment, "I also know, but look at the weather, it will be raining for more than ten days in a row. This delay has been delayed, and I want to go back. It takes a long time. With so many people, the longer the delay, the more dangerous it will be."


    Su Yisi thought about going, and finally insisted on finding a place to wait. The current situation is like, in the forest where beasts may appear at any time, with a group of chirping and scented women, and a group of curiosity milk dolls. What did Su Yi think, how did he feel the creeps. And this journey, according to these people''s feet, is estimated to take more than ten days and a half month. Maybe something happened in the middle, and then everyone lost, or one suddenly got sick. But once the time is delayed, it may take twenty days to go. Along the way, let alone leave, even food is a problem.


    Afterwards, everyone discussed it again, and they all thought it was better to listen to Su Yi first. Tang Yu also felt that if he took them back rashly now, he would definitely attract the herd. When the time comes, the orcs will not be able to protect so many people, and someone will be injured or killed.


    In the afternoon that day, they found a nice cave. It was a huge natural cave. Although it would be a bit cold to sleep at night, it just happened to be able to hold so many people. In the evening, the sky began to rain.


    Tang Yu suddenly thought. Fortunately, I believe Su Yi''s words. Otherwise, it will rain on the road, and these females will be sick if they are very children.


    Su Yi went out hunting with Sinor and the two orcs. To be honest, the prey nowadays is very difficult to fight. After they wandered for a long time, they also hit a prey. In desperation, Su Yi came to the ground and started looking for edible plants. Su also feels that although females are troublesome, they at least don''t have to eat meat all the time, but it relieves him a lot of burden. Su Yi found a lot of sweet potatoes not far away. Su Yi looked at the sweet potatoes all over the floor, and suddenly wanted all the bulletins of selfishness. But thinking that there were still a group of hungry people there, he had to sigh.


    Later, because there were too many sweet potatoes, Ed went back and called many people, including females with good health and older little orcs. Su Yi told them how to dig sweet potatoes. They didn''t seem to like the sweet potatoes on the ground. A little orc murmured, "This is not very tasty. We usually eat it when we are hungry and out of food."


    Su Yi scratched his head, "I think it''s delicious, ah, I guess you orcs love meat more?" Su Yi thought to himself, Sinoor in his family doesn''t like these very much, but if you add meat, Sinor can also eat some occasionally.


    Complaining goes to complaining, but they all know that it is not a time to be picky eaters, it is good to have something to eat.

 Chapter 94：

    Tang Yu was already a little excited when he heard that there were sweet potatoes to eat. During this time, he has been wandering outside, and his food has deteriorated. Before Su Yi and the others came back, Tang Yu organized everyone to collect firewood and set up a bonfire. By the time Su Yi and the others returned with a full load, the bonfire was already burning. Tang Yu helped in the past and picked a few sweet potatoes that looked good, and buried them directly in the ashes under the campfire. When other people saw Tang Yu doing this, they couldn''t help but approached them curiously. They usually eat this kind of food directly.


    When Tang Yu heard that they were eating directly, he couldn''t help but laughed.


    "How do you eat this raw? You primitive people are not afraid of diarrhea."


    Su Yi heard Tang Yu''s words, turned around and glared at Tang Yu. Tang Yu immediately took the exaggerated smile on his face and honestly taught others how to eat sweet potatoes.


    According to Su Yi''s words, Ed went to the nearby river to find mussel shells that could be used as pots. When Sinor returned with a few others, he smelled a sweet and fragrant smell from a distance. Su also left one for Sinor, and when he saw Sinor, he asked him to come over to eat.


    When Ed came back carrying a large clam shell, a female who didn''t seem to be much older gave Ed to Ed. Su Yi looked at the female, then looked at Ed, and couldn''t help but whispered: "Hey, I really can''t tell, Ed is very popular with females."


    Sinor gave a careless hum, and then focused his attention on Su Yi''s hands. At this time, he was waiting for Su Yi to make good food for him, not caring that Ed was not welcomed by females at all.


    Su also cut the processed meat into thin slices, and said to Ed, "Quickly, your pot will be missed."


    Ed put the clam shell on it, and then boiled it with water as Su Yi said. The bonfire was very busy, and when Su Yi had cut the meat of half of the beast, the water in the mussel''s shell also boiled. Su also put half of the meat slices in the water and blanched them, then directly took them out and set them aside. He threw all the bones into the clam shell, then added some condiments to make a simple bone soup.


    The condiment Su can also be taken out and used, so it is said that it was brought with it when it came out, but Su can''t take out a pot from the space. At this time, Su also puts the blanched meat slices, mix them with spices and sesame oil, and eat them directly. The other Su also planned to boil the bone soup and put it directly in the pot and eat it. People around are very curious about Su Yi''s new meal. They didn''t understand what was on the piece of meat, but it smelled very attractive.


    Sinoor brought back two prey, because the prey was not easy to fight, so he could only eat one today. These meats are just appetizers for the meal, they really want to eat sweet potatoes and picked fruits.


    They found that when the sweet potatoes were actually ripe, they were still quite delicious, fragrant and sweet, very suitable for the taste of females.


    And the little beasts all like to eat the meat slices with Su Yi cold dressing, they think it is a bit spicy, the taste is very fresh and delicious. But since there is not much meat, they can only try it.


    In the evening, Jells called Su Yi and said that he had something to discuss with Su Yi.


    Su is also a little curious, what''s the matter with Jells, so when he saw Jells, he stared at Jells and waited for him to explain.


    "We stay here, it is very likely to attract the herd. If you can find a way to guard the entrance of this cave, I can quickly get rid of them, then we will have enough food."


    Su Yi''s eyes widened. What does Jells mean? Does he want to wait for the beasts to come, and then kill them and use those beasts as food?


    Although Jells had a bold idea, if the herd really came, they would not be able to escape with so many people, they could only find a way to defend the cave.


    "Of course I have a way, otherwise I would not choose to be here." Su Yi said, walking to the entrance of the cave, pointing to the surrounding area to show Jels.


    "This cave is in the shape of a small opening and a large inside, and there is water in the cave. It is not difficult to hold such a hole. The easiest way is to seal the opening. This way we not only have no worries, but also let go of our hands and feet to solve the problem. Drop the herd."


    Tang Yu tilted his head, "But we don''t know when the herd will come. If they suddenly appear, we won''t have time to seal the cave."


    Su Yi clicked his head, "You think about it, that special floodgate in our valley!"


    Tang Yu immediately had an expression of enlightenment, and he hurriedly pulled Jels aside to find Ed. Seeing Tang Yu hurriedly left, Su Yi knew what happened next, so he shouldn''t need to worry about it. Under Ed¡¯s organization that night, a wooden frame was immediately erected at the entrance of the cave, which was exactly the same as the sluice in the valley water.


    When the herd strikes, all they have to do is keep everyone in the cave, and one orc can interrupt the wooden frame. When the time comes, the rocks piled up on it will immediately seal the cave. Su Yi and the others can rest assured and hunt down food for the winter. In order to make sure that after the cave is sealed, there will be no hypoxia in the cave, Tang Yu and Su Yi also deliberately went to the deepest part of the cave. There was a small stream in the cave. Su Yi lit a fire and found that there was wind in it. If there was wind, the air would circulate. Even if the entrance of the cave is blocked, the people in the cave will not be suffocated to death.


    Early the next morning, it rained heavily.


    Except for the orcs, no one can leave the valley. The orcs went back and forth, looking for a lot of fruits and vegetables, and found dry haystacks in other surrounding caves. Su Yi dug a few traps near the cave. There was no bait in the trap, because so many people in the cave were already the best bait.


    In the afternoon, when the rain was lighter, Su Yi and Tang Yu wandered around. Two people want to see if there are other foods nearby. Su Yi unexpectedly found strange footprints. Just as Su Yi was about to look up along the footprints, Tang Yu suddenly fell while clutching his stomach.


    Although Tang Yu does not look as healthy as Su Yi, compared with other females here, Tang Yu''s physical condition has always been very good. Su Yi suddenly fell down like this, really shocked Su Yi. He hurried over to support Tang Yu, and saw that Tang Yu''s face was very ugly. Su Yi didn''t dare to let Tang Yu get wet, so he bent over and carried Tang Yu on his back and walked back.


    If a person is unlucky, all sorts of coincidences will happen continuously. Su Yi just carried Tang Yu on his back and walked back, and suddenly felt that he was being stared at. The feeling of chills in the back directly told Su also that it was dangerous. He instinctively carried Tang Yu on his back and jumped into the weeds on the side. The moment he jumped away, a small beast with thick scales abruptly jumped to Su Yi''s original position. Su Yi only took a hurried look and was so scared that he ran all the way with Tang Yu behind his back.


    Tang Yu''s stomachache was unbearable, but Su Yi''s face suddenly turned paler. But he knew that it was not the time to scream for pain, so he could only force his lower lip to clenched without saying a word. Su also didn''t have time to look back. Tang Yu glanced back in order to distract from the stomachache. A big head behind him followed closely behind Su Yi through the swaying grass. Tang Yu saw a face resembling a dinosaur, dark green skin, and a pair of big eyes with red spots all around. It has a large mouth with sharp fangs. Tang Yu couldn''t help thinking of the thorn dragon, but this one was not a thorn dragon. Compared with the thorn dragon, it was slightly larger. Its two short forelimbs had only three claws, and the claws were bright blood red.


    If it weren''t for his sudden discomfort, Su Yi''s skill would definitely be able to deal with it, but he just didn''t have any strength at this time. Tang Yu began to regret for a while. Yesterday Jells said not to let him eat anything, but he just couldn''t help eating more. At night, because his stomach was too bloated, he asked Jells to rub his stomach for a long time.


    While Su Yi ran forward desperately, while also avoiding the attacks of the beasts behind him. In fact, Su Yi himself was careless this time. When he saw the footprints of the beast, he should have noticed something was wrong.


    Don''t know what''s wrong, Jells suddenly felt flustered. Yesterday Tang Yu ate too much food. Although he can also eat very well, yesterday Tang Yu hid four or five sweet potatoes in addition to the staple food. After eating sweet potatoes, he said he was thirsty, and Jells again Brought him some fruits. The plants in the Orc Continent are three or four times the size of the original world. Four or five sweet potatoes are like eating four or five pumpkins. Forget it, afterwards he took a head-sized fruit, talked, laughed, and ate it. If it hadn''t been for Jells to think something was wrong and stop Tang Yu in time, Tang Yu estimated that he would continue to eat.


    Jells was worried that Tang Yu would be uncomfortable today, and was flustered all the time. But at this moment, the beast''s growl seemed to be heard in the distance. Although the growl was very low, Jells was still keenly aware of it. For his own peace of mind, Jells rushed toward there.


    When Su Yi was panting while being chased, he suddenly felt that there seemed to be a figure flashing in front of him. Before he could see the person coming, he felt light on his body.


    "Jels." Tang Yu came with a crying voice, and Su Yiyi couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when he heard the name.


    At this moment, the beast also came to them. Perhaps it was the instinct of the beast that made him hesitate when he felt a strange breath. But when the beast saw clearly that it was just an orc without the shape of a beast, the beast suddenly showed its fierce fangs towards Jels.


    Jells was very close to the beast, and the beast could swallow half of his body with one mouth, but Jells did not move, but looked at Tang Yu, who was pale in his arms.


    Since the incident happened that Tang Yu was taken away by the stray orcs, Jells was particularly unwilling to leave Tang Yu out of his sight. This time, because there was Su Yi nearby, he just let go. But I didn''t expect that it didn''t take long before something happened again.


    Jells has a stomach of fire right now. He just saw Tang Yu''s uneasy look, and for a moment his heart seemed to be stabbed fiercely. The pain he had never tasted in his entire life was given to him by this little guy.


    Su Yi looked at the beast that Jells had knocked out with one hand, and suddenly couldn''t help swallowing. He decided that there would be nothing to do with Tang Yu in the future.


    The author has something to say:


    small theater:


    Tang Yu: "Jells, you abused me! I want to eat, I''m so hungry!"


    Jells said indifferently: "You have eaten a whole red-eyed beast. Mino said, if you eat too much, a red-eyed beast will look like a red-eyed beast."


    Tang Yu tears his eyes, according to this statement, is it like a thorn dragon if he eats too much?


    Seeing Tang Yu biting his handkerchief and complaining, Jells kindly reminded: "However, there is one thing you can eat more."


    As soon as he heard that he could eat, Tang Yu''s eyes glowed green instantly, "What can I eat more?"


    Jells pointed to himself and said with a serious face: "Me!"

 Chapter 95：

    The noise here also shocked Sinoe. He frowned slightly as he looked at the beast killed by Jells.


    "Jilong?"


    Su Yi heard Sinor''s voice and couldn''t help asking: "What happened to Jilong?"


    Sinor walked to Su Yi, looked at Su Yi, and saw that there was no wound. Then he said, "Jilong, like the thorn dragon, likes group actions. Fortunately, there is only one chasing you, otherwise you are likely to be injured."


    Jels hugged Tang Yu and hurriedly walked back. Su also saw this and dragged Sinor to follow.


    As soon as he returned to the cave, Jels frowned, because he smelled a fresh **** smell coming from Tang Yu''s body.


    Soon the other orcs also smelled one after another, and Ed walked over with an ugly expression, "What''s the matter?"


    "I''ll take him to check it." Jels didn''t know what happened to Tang Yu. Before being outside, Jells didn''t smell the blood, thinking Tang Yu was not injured. At this moment, he suddenly smelled blood, and he himself was a little confused.


    Tang Yu frowned and hummed, "Jells, my stomach hurts!"


    Tang Yu''s voice was floating, and Su Yi was a little annoyed when he heard it. He could see that Tang Yu was really hurt this time.


    Jells opened Tang Yu''s clothes, looked and looked at his stomach, but did not see any wounds.


    There were a lot of people around Tang Yu, and everyone hummed with Tang Yu, all with anxious and helpless faces.


    "No, no, this **** smell?" An older orc on the side suddenly jumped up anxiously. He is a person who has experienced many things. Seeing that Tang Yu is not hurt, he can''t help but think...


    "He, is he pregnant?"


    As soon as this remark came out, everyone''s faces instantly mixed with joy and sorrow. Happily, another little life was born soon. Sadly, the little guy seems to have something wrong.


    Su Yi was stunned for a moment. He always knew that their bodies could give birth to children, but he always held the ideal of luck. Maybe they crossed over, maybe they couldn''t give birth. For Su Yi, there is already little Eli anyway. He doesn''t think there is anything in not having children in the future.


    But now it''s different, Tang Yu, like him, is a counterfeit that has traveled from other places. He was pregnant? Moreover, it is very possible now that there will be a miscarriage?


    Su Yi thought of this, suddenly anxious and hated. He had learned a lot about dressing and treating wounds, so why didn''t he read more books and learn some knowledge of obstetrics and gynecology?


    Otherwise, he might still be able to help.


    In addition to Su Yi was shocked, Jells, who was holding Tang Yu, was even more shocked.


    Not to mention, how difficult it is to have a child in this Orc Continent. Let''s talk about their dragon clan, their dragon clan has always been thin. Every


    Half of the ten couples have children, and the beasts are already attached to them.


    Unexpectedly, he and Tang Yu had not been together for a month before Tang Yu was pregnant? Should Tang Yu be said to be great, or should he be said to be great?


    But Jels didn''t dare to think about it at all, because Tang Yu was still suffering in his arms, and he hadn''t thought of a way to save Tang Yu.


    At this time, the **** smell of Tang Yu''s lower body became stronger. Tang Yu wanted to reach out to press his stomach because of the pain, but Su Yi, who had eye problems and quick hands, grabbed it.


    Tang Yu looked at Su Yi with tears in his eyes, "Team Su, I''m really, really uncomfortable..."


    Tang Yu''s tears fell, and there was chaos around him, and many children rushed in a hurry. Some orcs began to complain, "I don''t even know that my female is pregnant, and she brought him to such a dangerous place."


    "Yes! How can you bring a female to such a dangerous place!"


    Su Yimeng turned his head, "Shut up!" If he doesn''t stop, these orcs who are too anxious will not know what else they will say next. At this time, the pressure and guilt of Jells were already great, and Su did not want to make Jells more uncomfortable at this time.


    Just when everyone was desperate, a slightly timid female suddenly came over. He seemed to have plucked up a lot of courage, and he was trembling as he walked.


    This female, Su Yi remembered, was the same female who had reserved sweet potatoes for Ed before. He doesn''t look very old, he shouldn''t be an adult.


    His voice was very small, "Um, me, can I look at him?"


    Su Yi took one of his hands kindly, and then Bahe pulled over.


    The female is very thin, with small arms. When he came to Tang Yu''s side, he stretched out his hand to touch Tang Yu''s stomach. Jells immediately wanted to stop him nervously, but was caught by Sinor on the other side.


    Sinor looked at the others, "Ed, you take them out of the orcs. There are too many people and it''s too boring here."


    Ed knows immediately and leads everyone away.


    The little orcs who had nothing to do nearby were also coaxed away by Su Yi.


    Su Yi said: "There is wind at the entrance of the cave. Go and guard at the door. On the one hand, you can block the wind, and on the other hand, don''t let other orcs come in and take a peek."


    The little orcs are very young, and this age is exactly the age when they yearn to become stronger and protect females. When they heard that Su also sent them a major mission, all of them rushed towards the cave with vigor.


    Su also asked the females to help boil some hot water for unprepared needs.


    The female let Jells stay by herself, and no one else was allowed to come and see. Because he felt that other people''s attention would embarrass Tang Yu, so Tang Yu would feel nervous.


    Su Yi was standing at the entrance of the cave now, flustered thinking about the consequences, he thought the worst plan was that the child was gone. Even if the child is gone, he can regenerate afterwards. The most feared thing is that Tang Yu will also have an accident?


    After that, Su Yi didn''t know how to faint suddenly. When he woke up, he was still stunned for a long time before reacting. Did he faint before?


    faint? This word has never appeared in Su Yi''s dictionary. Even if he was in the action group before, he hadn''t slept for several days, and he was waiting for a criminal team with high stress, but he did not faint.


    But he was indeed in a coma before, and it was because of overwork.


    Sinor told him that he had slept for a whole day. Su Yi suddenly got up. He had slept for a day, what about Tang Yu? Su Yi always feels an inexplicable distress for this man who is like his younger brother and whose syllables are very similar to his name.


    Sinor grabbed him, told him that he was all right, and wanted him to rest for a while.


    But Su Yi had to go over and see, Sinor couldn''t hold him back, so he took Su Yi to the cave.


    Tang Yu was placed in the innermost cave. He slept on enough hay, wrapped in enough animal skins.


    When Su Yi came over, Jells made a quieter gesture. Su Yi''s heart has been hanging, and here is a little settled.


    Tang Yu only showed his small head outside, and he seemed to be sleeping soundly. Su Yi approached carefully and lifted a bit of the animal skin covering his face so that Tang Yu could breathe smoothly. There were still tears on Tang Yu''s face, and it seemed that he hadn''t been asleep for long. His mouth pursed slightly, as if he was very upset in his sleep.


    Jells suddenly chuckled when he saw Tang Yu''s sleep.


    "Yesterday, it was all right. Rila said, Tang Yu is in good health, if the bumps of ordinary females would have disappeared."


    Seeing that Jells was really happy, Su Yi also laughed.


    Seeing Su Yi''s smile, Jells suddenly coldened his face. Su Yi thought that Jells was going to settle accounts with him, and immediately went to pull Sinor next to him.


    Sinor reached out his hand to support Su Yi, "Don''t make trouble, you have to be obedient."


    "Is your body okay?" Jells asked slightly concerned.


    Su Yi was asked by him so, it was a little unclear. Why, shouldn''t you care about Tang Yu now? Why do you care about him suddenly?


    Sinor''s face stiffened for a moment, and then he said to Jells casually, "Well, he''s okay."


    Jels hummed, and then turned his gaze to Tang Yu again.


    "Is he angry just now?" Su Yi was amused. Looking at Tang Yu''s face, he couldn''t help poking his hand.


    "Yes, he is very unhappy, saying that I let him give birth to a baby without his consent, he is very angry." When Tang Yu is mentioned, Jells will say more.


    Su Yi wanted to tease Tang Yu, but was picked up by Sinoer and carried away.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Yi asked puzzlingly.


    Sinor hugged Su Yi, went back to the place where he had rested, and lay down, "I can sleep for a while. You can sleep with me again."


    Su Yi had no choice but to lie down honestly, and then stretched out his hand to embrace Sinor''s arm.


    "Okay, okay." Su Yi always couldn''t bear to reject Sinor. He felt that it was because he liked Sinor so much that he couldn''t help pampering him.


    Su Yiyi closed his eyes and opened it again in the afternoon. He was a little surprised, he actually slept for so long? It''s so wrong, so many people around, if he couldn''t hear a little movement, why did he sleep for so long?


    Su Yi got up in a daze, and found that he was not in the cave at all, but on a tall tree.


    Seeing him waking up, Tang Yu, who had long been boring beside him, could finally speak.


    "Team Su, you finally woke up. Sinor said, when you don''t wake up, you must not disturb you loudly."


    As soon as Su Yi turned his head, he saw Tang Yu leaning aside, and the old **** was holding a fruit and chewing.


    "Oh, pregnant woman." Su Yi squinted his eyes and looked at Tang Yu''s shape amusedly.


    At this moment Tang Yu leaned aside, his eyes half-squinted, his stomach was covered with a layer of green grass juice, and there was a big fruit in his arms.


    As soon as Tang Yu heard the word pregnant, he immediately exploded his hair, and wanted to attack Su Yi personally. As a result, his paw was only half raised, and suddenly remembered something, he immediately retracted honestly.


    "Humph, I don''t care about you." Tang Yu hummed, shooting lasers with his eyes from time to time.


    "By the way, why are we up here?"

 Chapter 96：

    "They said it''s quiet here, so we can get a good night''s sleep." Tang Yu said, twisting his body into a comfortable posture.


    Su Yi stretched, and then climbed to the entrance of the hole, only to find that this position was not generally high. Su Yi just glanced at it and felt a little dizzy.


    At this moment, Jels, who had gone out, came back. He changed back into a human form outside, and then walked along the tree trunk to the entrance of the cave. Seeing Jells'' vigorous skill, Su Yi thought to himself: I can actually do it too.


    As soon as Tang Yu saw Jies, he pointed to his green belly and said, "Can this be wiped off?"


    Jells heard the words, a pair of eyes as black as Chen Mo fell on Tang Yu, and then he didn''t speak, Tang Yu suddenly said in seconds: "Hehe, it''s actually not that uncomfortable."


    Su Yi watched their interaction and couldn''t help but laugh. Hearing Su Yi''s laughter, Jels on the side looked over. Jells looked at Su Yi, and there was something flashing through those dark eyes. Su Yi didn''t have time to see what it was. He just felt that Jies''s attitude towards him was different from usual. As for the difference, Su Yi himself couldn''t tell.


    Afterwards, Jells took both of them. When going down, Jells moved very cautiously, Su Yi didn''t care about this, thinking Jells was worried about the baby in Tang Yu''s belly.


    Seeing Su Yi and Tang Yu coming down, the people around who had been busy suddenly stopped their work and stared at Su Yi and Tang Yu in a daze.


    Without knowing who it was, he coughed, and the others immediately returned to normal. A few children ran up to Tang Yu, surrounded Tang Yu and asked about Tang Yu''s physical condition.


    Tang Yu patted his unresponsive belly, and then smiled casually, "Actually, I don''t think I''m pregnant at all, it''s like having a diarrhea after eating the wrong thing."


    Jells'' eyes became cold, and Tang Yu immediately said again: "Haha, it must be a healthy baby."


    Su Yi shook his head, feeling that Tang Yu was too unpromising, and it was embarrassing to be eaten by Jells.


    "Have you rested?" At this moment, Sinor''s voice came from behind Su Yi. Before Su Yi could turn his head, he was gently hugged by the people behind him.


    "Well, it feels like I have slept for a long time, a bit lazy." Su Yi smiled and turned his head, his eyes softened involuntarily when he met Sinoer.


    Sinor reached out and touched Su Yi''s forehead, and then straightened Su Yi''s messy hair.


    In fact, sometimes Sinor felt that Su Yi was not like a female, because Su Yi never cared about her appearance. Even if she accidentally left a wound on her body occasionally, Su Yi would never show a sad expression.


    Even Tang Yu, he would occasionally look at himself at the surface of the water.


    But what about Su Yi? When Su Yi used to watch accidents, but now he doesn''t care. No, I didn''t care at all.


    Su Yi would not even ask Sinor if he looked good or something, but occasionally praised Sinor''s good looks, which made Sinor amused.


    "Why are you looking at me?" Su Yi was a little unclear when Xinor saw him, so she couldn''t help but reach out and touch her cheek as she asked.


    Sinor immediately took Su Yi''s hand, and then took him aside, "It''s nothing, just want to see."


    Su Yi followed him obediently, and stopped when he walked to a place where there was no one. Sinor took out a small fruit from the animal skin bag on his waist and handed it to Su Yi.


    Su Yi didn''t quite understand, looking at the red fruit in his hand, he asked incomprehensibly: "What is this?"


    "Eat." Sinor didn''t explain, just let Su Yi eat it. Although Su Yi didn''t understand, she still opened her mouth to eat.


    The fruit is surprisingly delicious.


    Seeing that Su Yi seemed to like it very much, Sinor was also a little happy and couldn''t help asking: "Do you like it?"


    Su also nodded, this fruit is much better than ordinary fruit. If you have to say where it tastes better, Su Yi doesn''t say it clearly, but it''s very refreshing and delicious.


    "That''s good, I''m helping you pick it tonight." After Sinor finished speaking, seeing that it was going to rain again, he picked up Su Yi to send him to the previous tree hole.


    Su Yi patted him, "It''s fine if I''m below, and it''s boring to be alone on top."


    "Observe, I''ll be there for the first two days, so I should accompany Tang Yu." Xinor Wen whispered, Su Yi knew in his heart that Xinor felt sorry for him, and didn''t want him to live in a messy place with so many people. , He nodded helplessly as an agreement.


    In the evening, Tang Yu was also sent up. As soon as he came up, Tang Yu looked sad, "This won''t work, that won''t work. Jells, he is no longer the cool and handsome person I liked at the beginning, he has become a child slave."


    Su Yi yawned. He slept for another afternoon. At this time, he heard Tang Yu complain and couldn''t help but say: "You are a pregnant husband, of course, you have to restrict your behavior a little bit. It''s like me, in order to accompany you, you can''t Wander around."


    "What do you mean by accompany me? It''s obviously me..." Tang Yu''s words suddenly stopped, then he was taken aback and said unnaturally: "Oh, yes. I am alone, and I am boring here, you accompany me. I am in a daze in my province."


    Although Tang Yu tried his best to cover up the unnaturalness before, Su Yi still keenly felt something, but with just one sentence, could he have any way to force Tang Yu to say something, so he had to pretend to be witty. Did not hear it out.


    Tang Yu is Su Yi in this world, and it should be said that the relationship is the best. If there is anything, Tang Yu will definitely discuss with him first.


    But what did Tang Yu hide? What made Tang Yu reluctant to tell Su Yi? Su Yi thought to himself, suddenly felt that it should be his own business, because it was inconvenient or unable to tell Su Yi himself.


    By the end of the night, Jells came back, but Sinor hadn''t come back yet.


    Su also inquired about Jells, Jells only said that Sinoor had to deal with some things, and it was estimated that he would come back later, so that he should not worry too much.


    It was late in the night that Su Yi slept before Sinor came back covered with rain. There was a lot of water on his body. In order not to bring the water into the cave, Sinor wiped his body dry at the entrance of the cave, and then walked in cautiously.


    Sinor''s body was colder than ordinary people. Su Yizheng was a little confused when he was asleep. After Sinor''s hand was a little cold, he immediately opened his eyes.


    Sinor was obviously taken aback as well. He later realized his body temperature, and a trace of annoyance flashed across his handsome face.


    Su Yi smiled and asked in a low voice, "Why come back so late?"


    Sinor looked at Jels and them, and saw that they were not moving, so he lowered his head and pressed Su Yi''s lips to kiss him.


    "Eat this." Sinor took out two red fruits, this time two big and one small. Su Yi could not see clearly, but could smell the good smell.


    "You don''t, you came back so late to find this?" Su Yi felt warm, and couldn''t help but blame Sinor a little.


    Sinor opened his mouth, as if he wanted to find a reason, but he shut it up before he could even speak. Because Sinoer knew that Su Yi was very smart, he could easily be exposed by Su Yi if he lied.


    Su Yi thought to himself, if he had known this would happen, he would not say that the fruit is delicious, otherwise Sinoer would not have to stay up in the middle of the night to find fruit to eat for him. It''s so dark outside and it''s raining. When I think of Sinor wandering around alone, just because Su Yi said something delicious?


    Su Yi took a breath, "It''s not allowed to do this next time."


    Sinor did not nod his head, but stared at Su Yi with eyes that he could see clearly at night. He kept looking at Su Yi, wishing not to blink his eyes.


    Su Yi keenly felt the strangeness, stretched out his hand to touch Sinor''s cheek, and suddenly touched something with his fingers. Su Yi''s fingers trembled, and then quickly retracted his hand.


    Because he touched it, the cold liquid...


    How could Su Yi not believe that a person like Sinor who takes everything lightly would suddenly be so emotionally unstable and then cry?


    How can it be?


    Su Yi shook his head a little uncontrollably. He thought of Tang Yu''s abnormality in the afternoon, and now it was Sinor...Also, the strange look in Jell''s eyes and so on.


    Su Yi asked uncomfortably, "Um, what happened to Sinoe..."


    Sinor took a deep breath, but did not answer Su Yi''s question. Instead, he stretched out his hand and gently hugged Su Yi''s body, and then encircled Su Yi in his arms.


    Su Yi suddenly panicked even more.


    His mind was spinning quickly. Before coming here and afterwards, everything seemed to start from when he fainted...


    By the way, he passed out.


    Su Yi''s heart chuckles, what''s wrong with his body? Combining the reactions of Tang Yu and Sinor, only for this reason can these two closest people make such a series of strange reactions.


    "What the **** is going on? Let''s talk, I''m mentally prepared." Su Yi said, but his heart was inexplicably nervous.


    If it is really his body, what is wrong? Su Yi has already died once, and there is really nothing to be afraid of death. But... Su Yi shivered, but now he still doesn''t want to die, he hasn''t liked Sinor enough; he hasn''t loved Eli and Dino enough; he hasn''t established the valley as a tribe yet; and he hasn''t seen him yet. To Tang Yu¡¯s little baby...


    "Team Su! Actually, I really don¡¯t think my hair is gray, what will happen." Tang Yu finally couldn¡¯t help it, and slammed away Jels¡¯s hand covering his mouth, making him want to say something for the past two days. Speak out.


    Su Yi''s original melancholy and sad mood was a little overwhelmed by Tang Yu''s words?


    The hair is gray?


    What is the hair gray?


    Sinor''s hand tightened, and his whole body trembled slightly.


    "Su Yi, have you ever seen a female with gray hair on the Orc Continent?" Jells asked suddenly.


    Su Yi subconsciously said: "It doesn''t seem to be? Me, my hair is gray?"


    Su Yi was still in his thoughts, his hair turned gray, not dying.


    "Females have no gray hair. Only old females will have gray hair. There were also many young females who had their hair grayed out overnight. They...then died of illness in less than a year..." Jie Speaking, his voice gradually became smaller after speaking.


    Tang Yu immediately retorted sharply: "Nonsense! Isn''t it just whiteheads overnight? Just as dyed, how could whiteheads die?"


    Tang Yu''s voice was loud, but he had no bottom in his heart. If it is in the original world, white hair should be white hair. The big deal is less white hair or something. But here, even men can give birth to children here, and Tang Yu doesn''t know what will happen.


    Su Yi nodded, and suddenly asked a thoughtless sentence: "After I fainted, can that Rila watch it for me?"


    "Looking, he said it was just too tired. But the next day, your head was full of gray hair." Tang Yu said, suddenly thinking of Rila''s words, his face turned ugly.


    Rila is a candidate for witch doctors in other tribes, and he has studied behind witch doctors when he was a child. When Tang Yu was uncomfortable, he knew that Tang Yu might be pregnant.


    When Su Yi fainted suddenly, Rila went over to look at Su Yi. He didn''t see anything wrong with Su Yi. But the next day, Su Yi had an accident.


    Because Su Yi turned into white hair overnight.


    It is not uncommon for gray hair to be on an orc. Sinoor, hunting, is gray hair. Many orcs, because of the color of their fur, after transforming into a human shape, their hair is generally the color of fur.


    But gray hair only appears when females age. There was a female before, her hair turned white suddenly, and then she died soon after.


    So Su also appeared in this situation, and Sinoe was stupid at the time. He always knew that Su Yi may not be the same person. But he doesn''t care about this. He likes Su Yi very much now. No, it should be Su Yi. He feels that because of Su Yi, his life is no longer about making life. Su Yi brought him too much beauty and hope. Su Yi could not care that he was unknown, and at the same time, his magical powers helped him prop up a home.


    They now have their own warm house, their own lovely and lively children, and a group of friends and people who will not reject him.


    He went from an unknown orc wandering around with nothing to an orc whose happiness makes many people jealous.


    But suddenly, he found that Su Yi was leaving, and Su Yi would die in front of him. This fact made Sinoe almost collapsed.


    But Su Yi woke up, Su Yi woke up, he immediately put away all the sadness, and tried his best to make everything as if it hadn''t happened.


    Everyone, accompany him in acting. It''s all acting, Su Yi has nothing to do, he just got tired and didn''t rest well.


    However, Tang Yu disagreed. Tang Yu felt that his hair would become white when it was white, and he really wouldn''t die as they thought.


    For a modern person with a wealth of knowledge, in the eyes of Su Yi and Tang Yu, white hair may be a disease, but it will not die.


    However, their current bodies were all conceived from this continent, and they didn''t know exactly what would happen.


    Su Yi laughed for a while, to be honest, he thought he was sentenced to death. Although gray hair. It doesn''t seem to be a good omen, but at least it is better than the direct death penalty.


    Su Yi reached out and hugged Sinor, trying to comfort him. Su Yi couldn''t help but feel distressed when he thought of Sinor''s mood at the time. This fool must be sad, right?


    "So, you look around for this fruit to make me happy?" Su Yi stretched out his hand and squeezed Sinoer''s cheek, but found that Sinoer''s mood had not improved.


    Jels looked at the things in Su Yi''s hand, "It''s a red spirit fruit, it''s hard to find."


    Jells is not a person who can exaggerate. If he says that something is hard to find, then it will be very hard to find. Maybe he will experience some unknown danger.


    "It''s okay, it strengthens the body." Jells suddenly said again.


    Su Yi clenched the fruit in his hand and couldn''t help but make a red circle under his eyes. Because it suddenly occurred to him that Sinor was likely to hold a glimmer of hope at times, and was full of despair in the middle of the night, looking around alone. When he was looking for this fruit, was he thinking that as long as he worked hard, maybe Su would not have to leave him?


    "I don''t want to be without you." Sinor, who hadn''t spoken for a long time, suddenly spoke. His voice was low and seemed to tremble.


    Tang Yu on the side suddenly felt sad. He was the pregnant husband and was emotionally unstable. When he heard Sinor''s words suddenly, he withdrew sadly into Jells'' arms.


    Jels sighed, took the animal skin and wrapped Tang Yu tightly, and then suddenly took Tang Yu out.


    At this time, Su also didn''t have time to care about them.


    "Sinor, listen to me. Gray hair doesn''t necessarily die, you have to believe me."


    Of course, if this is in the original world, the gray hair will not die. Although Su Yi is not sure here, doesn''t that Rila see what''s wrong with him? Since there was no problem with him, Su also felt that he would be fine. People will die because of a medical condition or infection with a deadly virus. People don''t die for no reason, and Su is convinced of this.


    "You didn''t lie to me?" Sinor asked.


    Su Yi immediately kissed him twice on the cheek, then smiled and said, "When did I lie to you?"

 Chapter 97：

    Seeing Su Yi''s serious face, Sinor knew that Su Yi was not lying to him, but even if Su Yi did not lie to him, he still felt very uncomfortable. When he thought that if Su Yi would leave him one day, he felt that for a while. It hurts.


    Su Yi picked up the fruit and thought that this thing is so good, why not transplant one back, maybe this thing has any medicinal value.


    Su also thought, picking up one and stuffing it into his mouth. Su Yi felt that since it was Sinor, it was picked for him so hard, if he pretended not to eat it, it would have failed Sinor''s heart.


    Seeing Su Yi squinting his eyes and eating the fruit with a face of enjoyment, Xinuoer couldn''t help but relax a little.


    In order to divert Sinor¡¯s attention, Su Yi asked him: "By the way, I have been sleeping for the past two days. Nothing has happened around the cave, right?" The so-called situation in Su Yi''s mouth refers to whether he has met other people. Or what beast appears around?


    "Well, there were a lot of footprints of wild beasts around today. The footprints are not far from the west. We checked and found no beasts around." Sinor said, looking at the sky outside, seeing that the sky started to slow down. Slowly brightened, and hurriedly pulled Su Yi into his arms, wanting to make Su Yi sleep a little longer.


    Su Yi found a comfortable position in Sinor''s arms to lie down, and then he sighed comfortably.


    At this time, Jels took Tang Yu and found a place to rest not far outside. Tang Yu has recently started overeating because of her pregnancy. Because he was still outside, Jells always felt that Tang Yu was suffering.


    Tang Yu is not so squeamish. He eats deliciously now. As long as Jells feeds Tang Yu, he will be happy. But Jells didn''t want Tang Yu to eat the ordinary beast meat. In Jells'' view, he could make Tang Yu eat well and drink well every day.


    If it weren''t for these females and children, Tang Yu didn''t have to suffer at all before, let alone eat these animal meat like them.


    Tang Yu was still sleepy at first, but because of Su Yi''s affairs, she suddenly became totally sleepy. He pulled Jells by the arm and said with a serious face: "I really don''t think it will be what happens with gray hair."


    Jells nodded. Of course he didn''t want Su Yi to have trouble. Although Su Yi always bullied Tang Yu sometimes, he didn''t care about Su Yi because of the goodness of Sinor.


    "I''m serious." Tang Yu said, reaching out to grab Jells'' hair. Jells¡¯ hair is very long, and he usually wears a headband made by Tang Yu, but today his headband was broken, and Tang Yu was still talking about it for a long time because of the broken headband.


    The Tang family in the north of Beijing is a big family. There are many old people in the house, and the old people are more or less superstitious. When he was a child, Tang Yu was not called Tang Yu, because he was more popular with Tang''s parents, and later changed his name to Tang Yu. Because of spending a lot of time with the elderly, Tang Yu is also a little bit superstitious.


    When Jells said that the hair band was broken today, Tang Yu felt that this was not a good sign.


    Jels reached out and grabbed Tang Yu''s hand to prevent him from pulling his hair, and then took Tang Yu into his arms as soon as he tried hard.


    Tang Yu wanted to say something, but Jells stopped him, "Okay, let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    Hearing this, Tang Yu couldn''t say anything. So he pursed his mouth in the dark, and then lay in Jels'' arms with peace of mind.


    Jells turned his head to look at Tang Yu. Jells'' vision at night was still very clear, so he could see all of Tang Yu''s small movements. Seeing Tang Yu still pouting his mouth with spirit, Jells'' eyes couldn''t help but soften.


    After dawn, Su Yi came down from the tree hole. Ed''s eyes flickered when he saw Su Yi, and then he greeted Su Yi casually. Su Yi also didn''t bother to discuss the issue of gray hair with him. Now Su Yi is more concerned about the safety of the surrounding area.


    However, Su also did not want to discuss this matter, but it does not mean that other people are unwilling. At this moment, the female named Luo Xi suddenly came to Su Yi with a look of concern.


    "You haven''t eaten yet?" Rosie seemed calm, but his eyes showed a hint of sympathy.


    Su Yi''s eyes were cold, and he smiled and took the fruit that Luo Xi handed over.


    In the past few days, many people know that Su Yi''s position among these people is not easy, so they saw Luo Xi actively caring about Su Yi, and they also walked to Su Yi one after another.


    Su was also afraid of trouble, and now seeing them all around, he couldn''t help but feel a little complicated. Tang Yu saw that Su Yi was not in the mood, and slowly coped with such a person, so he walked to Su Yi''s side. When the other people saw Tang Yu coming, they took the initiative to make way. Tang Yu is now the pregnant husband, and there was a little accident before, so everyone has been very cautious about Tang Yu these days.


    Luo Xi wanted to help Tang Yu in the past, but Tang Yu avoided facelessly. For this Luoxi, although Tang Yu didn''t know what happened before, he just didn''t like him very much.


    Seeing that Luo Xi was left out, Jill over there immediately pulled Luo Xi away.


    Jill comforted: "People who are pregnant with a child will have a bad temper. Don''t care about his actions. In fact, he has no malicious intentions."


    Losi nodded immediately, "Of course I know, I won''t be angry."


    When other people saw Tang Yu following Su Yi, they had no good going to join in the fun. They didn''t want to accidentally run into Tang Yu, and Jells might kill them by then.


    Su Yi glanced at Tang Yu gratefully, and then walked around the neighborhood. When the two of them were walking around, there would always be an orc nearby watching over. Now the two of them, in the eyes of these people, one is pregnant, and the other has a strange disease. Everyone dared not let them out of sight, for fear that accidents might happen again if they are not careful.


    For several days, the little female who hadn''t adhered to Su Yi, followed Rila to Su Yi.


    Reila wants to check Su Yi''s body and help Tang Yu check her belly.


    After Rila checked both of them, she said to them: "Tang Yu is in a very good condition. Just be careful when you eat and don¡¯t eat unclean food. Su Yi, your physical condition is okay. But still have to rest more."


    Rui La said very tactfully, obviously there is something wrong to say in front of Su Yi. Su Yi didn''t care much, but was slightly strange in his heart. He himself didn''t understand what was going on with his body, but he felt tired more easily than usual, and he always wanted to lie down and sleep lazily. But to talk about other discomforts, Su Yi really doesn''t have it.


    After Tang Yu took Su Yi to eat, Rila followed Sinor to a hidden place.


    Rila''s face is a bit bad. In the past two days, he was also worried about Su Yi''s physical condition. As a descendant of a witch doctor, if he couldn''t save others, he would actually feel very uncomfortable in his heart.


    "That''s right, his physical condition is actually not very good. If possible, we have to leave here as soon as possible. He needs a more comfortable place for cultivation."


    In fact, Sinoe had already been mentally prepared, even if Su Yi repeatedly assured him that there would be nothing wrong, Sinoe knew that this was not something Su Yi could control. So when he heard Rila''s words, he didn''t show too much expression, but nodded slightly numbly.


    Ruila opened her mouth to say something, when she suddenly heard Tang Yu''s scream, "Su Yi!"


    Sinor shook his heart, then turned and rushed over like crazy. When he appeared, he saw Tang Yu sitting silly on the spot, Su Yi''s back was in front of him, and facing Su Yi was an orc with strange spices all over his body.


    It happened suddenly, and no one else noticed what was going on. They were all screamed by Tang Yu, and then turned their heads one after another. When they looked over, they saw a dirty orc who stabbed Su Yi in the chest with a paw.


    Su Yi blinked and looked at her chest in disbelief. At the moment that just happened, he pushed Tang Yu away in time. With his usual skill, even at such a dangerous distance, he was confident enough to avoid it. But when he wanted to dodge, his body seemed to have been numbed with anesthetics, very dull and numb.


    When he felt the pain, he stared at his chest with wide eyes.


    Pain, pain that has never been felt.


    When he felt a large amount of his own blood flow out, Su Yi suddenly became a little frightened. He wanted to see Sinor again... very, very much wanted to see it again, just as his body fell backwards. At that time, Su Yi suddenly felt that she was hugged by a body that was not warm enough. Su Yi sighed quietly, and then said in a very weak voice: "Take me to a place where there is no one."


    At this time, the orc still wanted to attack, but Jells, who was rushed there, stunned with a punch.


    Sinor didn''t know what Su Yi was going to do, but just hugged him stupidly, and then walked in one direction.


    He didn''t listen to what the people around him were saying, he just followed the command and walked forward. Rila stumbled over, and when she saw Su Yi''s injury, she tried to reach out to pull people, but Sinor avoided him. Rila was very excited to shout something, Tang Yu next to him was saying something with tears on his face, Jells cast a concerned look...


    None of this is important anymore, if there is no Su Yi, nothing is important...


    Su Yi gritted his teeth and insisted on not letting himself unconscious. He tremblingly said, "Don''t worry, I will disappear in front of you in a while, yes, then you should not be afraid, remember to wait for me, I, I will soon I''ll be back." Su Yi''s painful white face suddenly disappeared from Sinor''s sight. Sinor stared blankly at his empty hands. He trembled slightly, as if suppressing something...


    There has never been a female who can survive such severe injuries.


    Reason told Sinoer that this time Su Yi might be less fortunate, but Sinoer shook his head firmly. He once promised Su Yi that he would believe him anytime. Therefore, he has to wait here until Su Yi comes back...


    The author has something to say:


    I¡¯m playing outside, and the saved manuscripts are on the computer at home, so let¡¯s watch if the chapter is currently coded.

 Chapter 98：

    Tang Yu stuck the needle, he wanted to find Su Yi. But at this moment, he suddenly felt uncomfortable in his stomach, probably because of Su Yi''s push just now, which caused Tang Yu to fall into a fetal gas. Rila did not hold Sinor, but found that Tang Yu''s face was not right, and immediately walked over to comfort Tang Yu.


    But Tang Yu was worried about Su Yi and refused to stay honestly. In desperation, Jels had no choice but to force him to circle him. Jels kept calming him, but now Tang Yu was emotionally unstable and even a little hysterical.


    Tang Yu, in the original world, gave all the trust and affection to his brother. But in the end there was danger, but his brother pushed him directly into hell.


    Then he was born again. He learned that Su Yi was also a born again, and he knew Su Yi''s secret. He initially thought that Su Yi was good to him because he was afraid that he would tell the secret. But later he thought he was ridiculous. If Su also wanted him to keep a secret, he could be killed.


    However, Su also did not do this, but treated him as a younger brother. Until Su Yi rescued him several times, Tang Yu suddenly felt uncomfortable to death. A person without any blood relationship would treat him better than his own brother.


    Tang Yu was suddenly scared when he saw Su Yi was injured. What is this place, a backward primitive society. There is no hospital here, what should I do with the wound on his body?


    And if Su Yi dies, what will Sinor do? There is also little Eli and little Dino.


    The more Tang Yu thought about it, the more disturbed she became, and she kept urging others to look for it.


    Ed asked everyone to be quiet and arrested the orc who had attacked. Jill went to find Sinor by himself, and the other orcs had to patrol nearby to see if there were other orcs around.


    For the safety of others, Ed''s approach is right. Jels also hugged Tang Yu and returned to the cave. At this moment, the orc who went out on patrol suddenly roared. This was a warning of danger, and Jells had to turn around and go out immediately.


    Tang Yu grabbed him without a trace of blood on his pale face.


    "I also need to go."


    Jells shook his head in disapproval. As soon as he wanted to say no, he heard Tang Yu continue to say: "I am only you now."


    Jells froze for a moment, and immediately understood Tang Yu''s feelings. He touched Tang Yu''s head with a little pain, "I will be fine, I said, only you are the only one that hurts me."


    Tang Yu''s eyes were red, and he watched Jels leave reluctantly. All the females and children were quickly sent into the cave. Then they only heard a loud noise, and the light from the entrance of the cave disappeared in an instant.


    The people in the cave couldn''t help but exclaimed, and then they all huddled together. They were actually very scared, because there were too few orcs outside, and many of them were wounded.


    Compared with their anxiety, Tang Yu was suddenly calm and scary. He knew that it was not the time for him to get angry. If he didn''t protect himself and his children well, he probably wouldn''t even see Su Yi again. Moreover, he did not allow himself to be a burden to Jells.


    Rila, who was guarding Tang Yu''s side, gently smeared Tang Yu''s stomach with medicine in the dark. Tang Yu no longer makes trouble with needles, and is extremely cooperative. When Rila finished the medicine, various beasts roared outside, and everyone in the cave was immediately frightened into a mess.


    Tang Yu rested for a while, protecting his belly with one hand and pushing away the crowd with the other. Rila followed closely behind him, a little uneasy.


    Tang Yu came to the entrance of the cave. The cave was completely sealed at this time because the light was very dim. Tang Yu walked very carefully.


    Although he has always looked reluctant after knowing that he was pregnant, but when it was really dangerous, he still subconsciously protected his stomach.


    Tang Yu sat at the entrance of the cave, listening to the movement outside. It was raining outside again, and many beasts roared one after another. It seems that the herd that Su Yi has been worried about is still here. Although he had been prepared, Tang Yu still felt very unreal when bad luck followed.


    Su Yi''s injury is unreal, and herd attacks are unreal, including his being alone here.


    Tang Yuduo hoped that this was a nightmare, and when he opened his eyes suddenly, everything would be calm again.


    But he secretly closed his eyes and opened them again, repeating this many times, the surroundings were still dark, and he was already deep in the abyss of nightmares.


    Jells, his face is very ugly. He is now very worried about Tang Yu''s condition. He should have been by Tang Yu''s side, and it was because of these sudden beasts that he took him away from Tang Yu.


    Jells looked at Ed on the side, and then suddenly jumped into the herd. Seeing this scene, the surrounding orcs couldn''t help but feel hot. They roared one after another, then transformed into beasts and rushed towards the group of wild beasts.


    The herd is about two to three hundred, and the number is quite large. This was originally used by Su Yi as a ration. Now Su Yi is no longer there. Jells doesn''t care that the ration is incomplete. He almost grabs one.


    Ed did not move, he guarded by the cave to prevent any accidents.


    Jill, who went to find Sinor, was the first to find the herd. He transformed into a beast type at the first time, and then notified everyone to pay attention to safety.


    Sinor''s location is very, very close to the herd. Jill tried his best to take Sinor away, but Sinor didn''t move. He is like a handsome statue, no matter what others say or persuade him, he doesn''t want to listen or ask.


    Lisinor was immersed in sorrow, but when he saw the herd, he did not sit still. Because he had to wait for Su Yi to come back, if he was killed by the herd, then Su Yi would not see him when he came back.


    Sinor''s idea is very simple, just instinctively want to live, and then wait until the person he wants to see most.


    Soon, more and more beasts gathered near the cave. Jells'' eyes flashed with a cruel killing intent. He didn''t want Tang Yu to wait too long in the cave alone, so he had to get rid of them faster.


    Seeing a giant dragon ramming all around, every time it fell, it tore a beast''s body fiercely and accurately, then opened its mouth to bite one and flew into the air, and then threw it down fiercely. And not far from here, a huge white snake had turned blood red, and his whole body was warm with the blood of prey. He liked the pleasure of such a slaughter.


    It seemed that as long as he kept killing, he could forget the reality that Su Yi was at stake now.


    The rain is getting bigger and bigger. The stagnant water on the ground was stained red by the splashing blood, and from time to time it reflected the winged orcs flying in the sky. They are all the same now, their whole body wet and stained with a lot of blood. Some are their own, some are beasts on the ground.


    Ed stood there, looking gloomy at the rain falling above his head. He only hoped that the rain could cover up such a strong smell of blood, otherwise such a big smell of blood might cause more trouble.


    If Su Yi is there, Ed may not be so nervous. In his eyes, Su Yi is a female, but she is a very smart person. He can always think of various ways.


    But such a smart person also had an accident.


    Ed suddenly had a very unknown premonition. He felt that this time, it might be difficult to bring so many people back safely.


    The females and children who stayed in the cave became more anxious as they waited in the long dark cave. Especially when she heard the sound of fighting outside, a female suddenly asked uneasyly: "Will they not be able to beat those beasts?"


    Because in the darkness, Tang Yu couldn''t see who was talking, he didn''t speak immediately, and listened attentively.


    Another female replied: "Yes, we are all wounded orcs here, if they can''t beat them, don''t we all die here?"


    As soon as I heard of death, the surroundings immediately became noisy.


    Rila immediately calmed down, "Don''t worry, everyone, we have the best warriors of the Dragon and Impreza tribes, and we will be fine."


    The female who spoke at first retorted in dissatisfaction: "Just the two of them, there is no way to confront so many beasts. Even if they can resist for a while, we will only have a dead end over time. In my opinion, we might as well see if there are any. There is no other way, we find a way to escape by ourselves."


    As soon as this remark came out, there was another sorrow, and everyone seemed to think what he said was reasonable.


    If Tang Yu didn''t know Jells, he might also believe this female. No matter how strong a person is, there is no way to defeat one hundred. But Tang Yu knows the strength of Jells, racial differences are racial differences, otherwise the original world would not advocate eugenics. Good physical fitness and intelligence are always stronger than disability and intellectual disability.


    Rila was a little anxious, and Ed had given him the task of comforting everyone. He is not a talkative person, but for Ed''s advice these days, he has worked very hard to help. But now the situation is really bad, and Rila suddenly becomes uneasy. He stretched out his hand to pull Tang Yu, trying to make Tang Yu think of a solution.


    However, Tang Yu didn''t mean to speak, but looked at the females who feared the world would not be chaotic. He is not Su Yi. Because Su Yi is more or less a policeman, he has a sense of justice that is hard to change. Su Yi always will, can''t help but reach out to protect the weak. Because Su also positioned himself as a strong one.


    But Tang Yu was different, he knew he was not strong enough. He will not be kind, risking angering everyone to persuade them to calm down.


    Half of the people seemed to agree with the words of the two females. Those two females, Tang Yu didn''t need to see clearly which ones they were. For such a female, Tang Yu doesn''t care at all. If he remembered, Tang Yu would only look at it coldly, and then add to the flames.


    They began to move, trying to find a hole where they could go out. Tang Yu was still sitting on the spot, when a little guy came to him. This child was the little female Su Yi took special care of. The child huddled beside Tang Yu, and he asked Tang Yu, "Are you afraid?"


    "What are you afraid of?" Tang Yu asked suspiciously.


    When the child heard this, he immediately said: "I am not afraid. I think they are all very powerful, better than all the orcs I have ever seen."

 Chapter 99：

    This little female, when she was rescued by Su Yi from the wandering orcs, still looked a little silly. In the past few days, because of Su Yi''s illness, he suddenly became very sensible, and he would help other people to do a lot of things. Because in his opinion, as long as he is sufficiently obedient and sensible, Su Yishao will worry less.


    Su Yi chatted with Tang Yu, and when he was attacked by an orc, the little female was watching. Su Yi has already established a very powerful image in the heart of the little female, so when she sees danger, the little female still subconsciously thinks that Su Yi will be fine. But when he saw Su Yi falling down, he couldn''t believe it.


    After that, Sinor took Su Yi and left. He didn''t want Su Yi to stay like everyone else. He was far away, but he vaguely saw Su Yi''s mouth. Su Yi asked Sinor to take him away, so Su Yi must have some way to save himself, right? Under this circumstance, Su also did not ask Rila to help him heal the wound, but chose to let Sinor take him away. There must be some reason for this.


    Therefore, the little female is more optimistic than everyone else, and he simply believes in Su Yi.


    Tang Yu pulled the little female to show him by his side. Tang Yu reached out and touched the stone blocking the cave, and couldn''t help but smile. So Su would also come up with such a violent method. If it were the original world, who would dare to use such a self-protection?


    Thinking of this, Tang Yu''s palm suddenly clenched into a fist. If this child hadn''t come so suddenly, he would never have caused Su Yi to have an accident.


    At this moment, Su Yi, whom everyone thought of, had entered his mysterious space.


    Su Yi covered her wound and stumbled into the small courtyard in front of the wooden house. Since discovering that he could take things with his thoughts, Su Yi has not come in directly for a long time.


    On such a continent full of wild beasts, although Su Yi was very confident of his own skills, he still left him behind just in case.


    Even if he is not injured himself in the future, if Sinoor or the two children are injured, he still has a way to deal with it urgently.


    Su Yi tremblingly got up from the ground, and as he moved, there was a heart-piercing pain from the wound in his chest. Su Yihao took a deep breath, and then stood up.


    He feels that he has been too spoiled recently, probably because someone loves a relationship that someone cares about, and now he feels that he is going crazy because of this pain. If left before, he could endure the severe injury alone. But now as soon as he is injured, he is very weak. He really wanted to lie in Sinor''s arms now, and then listened to Sinor''s worry and coaxed him with distress.


    Su Yi hummed a laugh, shook his dizzy head, and walked into the wooden house based on his memory.


    There are many medicines, most of which are prepared by Mino, and some Su Yi collected it himself. He casually grabbed a pot of medicine, which Su Yi specifically asked Tang Yu to get it for him. It was originally intended to contain salt and ingredients, but Su also found that there were more jars, so he filled some concoctions in them.


    Because of the fresh-keeping function of the space, he does not worry about the effect of the medicine being dissipated.


    Su Yi took the medicine and walked towards the backyard. If he remembers correctly, there is a small lotus pond there, saying that the lotus pond is actually a small pond. Because it was small and blocked by many debris, Su Yi hadn''t found it many times before, and Su Yi only noticed it not long ago.


    He walked all the way to the backyard, and as he walked around, a lot of blood kept flowing from him.


    The bright red blood fell all the way ticking, Su Yi walked hard to the pool, and his whole body collapsed. His face was very pale, and his head was densely covered with beads of sweat.


    There is no time limit in the space, and there is no cloudy, sunny, cold or warm. At this time, the space is neither cold nor hot. Su Yi took off his clothes with one hand and poured all the medicine in the jar on the wound. He wanted to clean the wound carefully, but he felt black in front of him.


    After he poured the medicine on the wound, Su Yi suddenly fell aside weakly.


    Fortunately, Su Yi was sitting by the pool because of lack of energy when applying the medicine. So even if you fall, you won¡¯t really fall too much.


    In fact, Su Yi had no bottom in his heart, because he knew that his wound had penetrated. Even if Mino''s medicine works well, it is a primitive ancient prescription after all, and he suspects that the blood from such a wound cannot be stopped at all.


    However, in any case, he has no other strength, he can only close his eyes slightly sadly.


    When he lost consciousness, Su Yi''s mind was the first time he saw Sinor clearly. At that time, Su Yi''s own expression must be very foolish.


    Su also has never seen that a man can be so clean and pure. Because of his race, Sinor was taller and longer than other orcs, and his skin was two shades whiter than others. Su Yi was also very white at first, but later became a little darker as she used to sunbathe.


    Sinor has a pair of eyes that others call indeterminate, but in Su Yi''s eyes they are as beautiful as ruined diamonds.


    Su Yi feels that Sinor is good everywhere, she has no variegated long hair, and the touch when she reaches out her hand is like fine silk. When a person looks good, it''s really too much. Su Yi muttered before, he thought Sinor even looked good on his fingernails. In fact, what he didn''t know was that this was the emotion of Aiwu and Wu.


    When Su Yi fell into the darkness, she thought: I really want to see him again...


    At this time, Sinor, covered in blood, shuttled back and forth among the pile of beast corpses, which was completely different from before. The person who is always indifferent to outsiders, but gentle as water to his family, at this moment is almost like a ghost crawling out of purgatory.


    "Jells, Sinor''s appearance is a bit wrong." Ed, who had been observing the surroundings, suddenly frowned and shouted.


    Jelce''s eyes were also red at this time, and the dark beast pupils had turned dark red. Hearing Ed''s words, he looked back at Sinor, but didn''t stop him.


    Sinor''s eyes are one golden and the other is a light color close to transparent. But now his eyes have completely turned red.


    Before, when Sinor and Su Yi were affectionate, his eyes would also change, which was a normal expression of orc excitement. If an orc gets excited or loses control of his emotions, his eyes will turn blood red.


    The blood red, bright, and dazzling blood red proved that the orc had lost his reason.


    Ed hopes that after Jells, he can stop Sinor. But Jells wasn''t sure to stop Sinoor like this.


    Although Jells is very strong, Sinor is also very strong. If Jells didn''t make a mistake in estimation, Sinor might be stronger than Hunter. Jells really didn''t want to interfere with an opponent who was so irrational and very difficult to deal with.


    Because of the large number of wild beasts and the size of each one, a small hill soon piled up all around. The blood on the ground, accompanied by rain, gathered into a small stream.


    In the cave, the females who urged to find an exit actually found a very hidden entrance.


    At the beginning, Su also had to seal the entrance of the cave and searched for it in the cave. Although no other exit was found at that time, Su also found that there was air circulation inside. So now that Tang Yu has found an exit, Tang Yu is not surprised at all.


    A female crawled out of the exit, and the others immediately followed excitedly. In a short while, many people left the cave. After many people had gone out, Tang Yu let the little female stop him and followed carefully.


    Tang Yu didn''t want to go out, and walked over to look at other people. Some people were still hesitating, Tang Yu couldn''t help but said: "If you go out, you won''t be able to come back, so you should think about it quickly."


    They froze for a moment, and didn''t quite understand what Tang Yu meant.


    "We saved you in the first place, but now we see that it is in danger, but we plan to escape by ourselves. We will only save such a person once. After we choose to go out, we can''t come back again."


    Those who left didn''t believe Tang Yu and the others very much. Those who stayed and hesitated were not difficult to discipline in Tang Yu''s eyes, so Tang Yu relied on the fact that he was still pregnant with a child, and told these people kindly.


    The remaining females and children, although they didn''t understand Tang Yu, they honestly didn''t go out anymore.


    "If you are sure to stay, just block this place. After the block, if there is someone who wants to leave, I will send him directly to the Beast God." Tang Yu said this very slowly, with a terrifying tone in his tone. The killing intent scared the others back.


    When this hole was blocked again, a female shout suddenly came from outside.


    "Help! Let me in!"


    The person in charge of blocking the door wanted to remove the stone, but Tang Yu said in a cold voice, "Block it!"


    "Please, save me, there are a lot of beasts outside...please!" the female outside shouted.


    A female who was in charge of blocking the door was cruel and soft. After repeatedly asking for help outside, she suddenly removed the blocking stone regardless of others.


    The little female pulled La Tang Yu, "What should I do? Will it attract other beasts?"


    Tang Yu watched with cold eyes. Just as the female pulled the female outside, a beast roar suddenly sounded.


    The female outside was bitten by a thorn dragon. When the female was dragged away again, she subconsciously grasped the inside and pulled him\''the female.


    Who knows, two more thorn dragons came outside, and they bit the female''s body separately, pulling and pulling the female with heart-piercing screams, and at the same time the female inside was also pulled out of half of her body.


    He tried to catch other people, but the others backed down, for fear that they would end up like this female.


    Seeing that he was about to be pulled out, Tang Yu suddenly stretched out his hand, drew his knife and cut half of the female''s arm directly.


    The piercing screams of the female rang out in the cave, and Tang Yu immediately shouted: "Block it!"


    He dragged the female in, and the others pushed the stones to block the hole in order to survive.

 Chapter 100：

    The moment the cave entrance was blocked, the cave was immediately filled with a strong smell of blood. As soon as Tang Yu smelled the smell of blood, he felt that his stomach was tumbling. He hurriedly let go of the female, turned his head and retched.


    Reila hurried over to check the injured female''s hand. Tang Yu was so decisive just now, that really scared them. However, looking at the situation at the time, if Tang Yu did not do this, it is estimated that this female would also be torn apart.


    There was a lot of movement here, and he immediately alerted Ed, who was guarding in front of the cave. Ed quickly ran to the back and saw the nearby beasts and the female stumps that were torn on the ground.


    Ed''s face changed drastically, and he immediately transformed into a beast type, eliminating the beasts that lingered nearby. Then I checked the small hole that was blocked from the inside. He was relieved to see that this small hole was so small that it could only accommodate a female barely passing through.


    Even if the hole is not blocked, the beasts here can''t break in. As long as the female inside doesn''t run out by herself, there should be no problem.


    It seems that the scream just now was that a female ran out by herself and was discovered by the surrounding beasts.


    "You stay inside, don''t run around, they can''t get in at all." Ed yelled inside, and after hearing the answer from the person inside, he turned to check nearby.


    Ed smelled the smell of other females, and he must have come up with more than one or two. He must find them immediately before they have an accident.


    At this moment, as if to verify Ed''s words, the female''s sharp screams were heard not far away.


    Ed immediately ran toward that side, and saw a female running forward crying and howling, and chasing a red-eyed beast closely behind him. The speed of the red-eyed beast was not fast, so the female was not caught up immediately.


    Ed''s figure jumped, and he directly caught up with the red-eyed beast, and killed the red-eyed beast with a few bites.


    As soon as the female saw Ed, she didn''t wait for Ed to change back, and the female even hugged Ed, his face was full of tears, and he was obviously frightened.


    Ed took him, turned and walked back.


    "Tang Yu, move the entrance of the cave." Ed shouted outside, and after a long time, the stones that blocked the entrance of the cave were slowly moved away.


    A small and thin female bent over and lowered her head to look outside. When he saw the female next to Ed, he suddenly complained, "If it weren''t for them, Mei Ai would not have lost her hand."


    Ed didn''t understand the meaning of this female, but he still had a lot to do, so he didn''t go into it.


    Ed pushed the female into the cave, and after they blocked the cave again, she ran to the side again.


    Mei Ai is the female whose wrist was severed. He wanted to help the outsiders because of a moment of relentlessness, but he was almost killed by the outsiders.


    And this small and thin female happened to be Mei Ai''s friend. Although she was not a particularly good friend, he still felt uncomfortable seeing Mei Ai''s misery.


    Faced with these people outside the cave who took the initiative to go out and caused a lot of trouble, the people in the cave couldn''t help being a little bit repulsive in their hearts.


    The female''s original tearing cry, after entering the cave, she immediately became weak and feeble. Maybe he also noticed everyone''s attitude, and immediately didn''t dare to mess around again, and honestly curled up to the side.


    At this time, Ed came back again. He brought back two this time, a female and a little orc.


    About a half of those who ran out, Ed only recovered three, except for the one that died at the entrance of the cave, there should be a few more.


    But Ed turned around and didn''t see anyone else. Those few people either hid themselves or were buried in the belly of the beast.


    Ed warned them seriously, not allowing them to run around casually. The others immediately agreed in a low voice.


    Ed asked about Tang Yu''s condition again, and heard Rila answer: "He is a little tired, and he will be fine if he takes a good rest."


    Ed sighed. The current situation is simply a headache. There are not many orcs and most of them are injured. If this goes on, they will soon be exhausted. Ed suddenly doesn''t know what to do.


    There is a lot of blood on the giant snake, I don''t know if it is his own blood or the blood of those wild beasts. His red eyes were almost bleeding.


    The heavy rain is getting bigger and bigger, the surrounding rain, the screams and roars of wild beasts, and the roar of orcs, one after another sounded frightening.


    The huge figure of the giant snake shook, and a pair of **** eyes looked at the beasts around him coldly. The eyes of the beasts completely lost the look of the past.


    This feeling is as if the soul in the body has changed for another person.


    Su Yi suddenly opened his eyes, the person who had always been calm and composed, his eyes were full of panic at this time.


    Su Yi patted his chest lightly, inexplicably frightened, making Su Yi uncomfortable. He lay down for a while, and suddenly caught a glance at the corner of his eye, something that only the original world could have. Su Yi was really stupid.


    He looked at the crystal chandelier above his head for a long time before realizing a problem.


    here it is?


    "Hey! Team Su! Why did you fall asleep after only a while?" Dong Xiaoxiao stretched out her hand and waved in front of Su Yi. Su Yi hurriedly sat up and looked around.


    This is a very luxurious living room, with his former teammates sitting on the sofa in the living room. With a smile at the corner of his mouth, Dong Xiaoxiao picked out a big apple from the fruit on the table and threw it into Su Yi''s hand.


    Su Yi caught Apple, still a little confused.


    "I said Team Su, what''s wrong with you?" Dong Xiaoxiao asked suspiciously.


    "I, didn''t I get shot?" Su Yi began to be confused. Didn''t he get shot and then reborn?


    Dong Xiao smiled for a moment, then walked over and touched Su Yi''s forehead, "Team Su, what happened to you? You were shot. Isn''t it half a year ago?"


    half year ago?


    Su Yi suddenly became clever, and then looked around again inconceivably. Six months ago, was it a dream for him to go through rebirth before?


    But is the dream too real?


    "I think you are sleepy, get up quickly, we still have a task!" Dong Xiaoxiao walked over with a smile and reached out to La Suyi. Su Yi was stunned and pulled up by her, Dong Xiaoxiao suddenly stood on tiptoe and kissed his forehead.


    Su Yi suddenly distanced herself from her, and then looked at Dong Xiaoxiao with a shocked look on her face.


    Dong Xiaoxiao became a little angry, the smile on his face disappeared, and he stared at Su Yi with a pair of big eyes, "Huh, what is your expression, old wife and old wife..."


    What old husband and wife? Su Yi shook his head, "Smile, did you make a mistake?"


    Damn it!


    Dong Xiaoxiao''s face began to look hideous. She gritted her teeth and said, "Su Yi! It is because you saved me that I will bear with you in every possible way. Don''t give me an inch."


    Su Yi was busy calming down, "Smile, there must be some misunderstanding before..."


    Su Yi is really confused. He doesn''t know what''s going on now, but he knows what must be wrong.


    Dong Xiaoxiao was really furious now, her face slowly became horrible, and her eyes suddenly began to bleed out.


    "Su team! Su team!"


    Su Yi was suddenly taken aback. Without waiting for what he thought, Dong Xiaoxiao''s appearance suddenly changed, turning into a white-haired Sinor, whose face was covered with blood, originally a delicate ordinary god. , Now it is like a ghost running out of hell.


    He looked at Su Yi blankly, "Su Yi, didn''t you let me wait for you? I''m still waiting for you..."


    Su Yi looked at Sinor, and he felt so distressed that he finally remembered. He was born again, and then met Sinor, a man who made him go from straight to **** without hesitation.


    Su Yi saw his appearance, and just wanted to go over to comfort him, he found that Sinor slowly raised his face. At this moment, Su Yi saw Sinor¡¯s beautiful eyes turned into two blood holes in the blood hole...


    Su Yi suddenly opened his eyes again. He was like a suffocator who hadn''t breathed for a long time. It took a long time for painful breathing to ease his strength.


    Su is not a timid person, but seeing the horror of the person he loves most makes him feel very uncomfortable.


    "Damn, I had a nightmare." Su Yi patted his face and looked around quickly with a pair of eyes. Su Yi couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief after reading it. Fortunately, it''s still in its own space.


    Just as Su Yi was about to get up, he suddenly froze while leaning on the ground with one hand. He lowered his head now, with his head tilted just enough to see a blood-red strange flower standing there quietly in the small pool in front of him.


    Su Yi took a deep breath. He remembered clearly that there was no such flower before this small pool.


    This small pool is very small, only the size of a basin. The surroundings and bottom of the pool are built with rounded stones.


    It had been blocked by some sundries before. Later, Su Yi put a lot of food and prey in it, and Su Yi found it when he was packing up his things.


    But in this pool, there was no such flower before, but suddenly there is now.


    Su Yi stared at the flower blankly. The petals of the flower weren''t very big, probably like a person''s fist.


    Su Yi just wanted to touch the flower. As soon as he touched his finger, he realized that there was something familiar under the flower.


    Su Yi has been carrying this thing for many years, so he is too familiar with it.


    It was his piece of jade, jade, at the bottom of the pool at this time.


    Yu, saved the lives of Su Yi and Tang Yu, so Su Yi always has an inexplicable sense of trust in this space.


    After he is injured, he will enter the space without hesitation. Because only here can Su Yi sleep in peace. Because deep in Su Yi''s heart, he always felt that as long as he was here, he wouldn''t die easily.


    Su Yi woke up now, just as he expected, he must have been blessed by space.


    Su Yi looked down at his wound, a hole that was so big, he didn''t bleed much anymore? Su Yi was a little puzzled. Although he believed that space could protect him, he really stopped bleeding from such a big wound.


    Thinking about it, he suddenly felt a little thirsty, so he lowered his head to drink the water in the pool. After drinking a few sips, Su Yi sighed, "I don''t know how Sinor is, go out first to make him feel at ease." Muttering, Su Yi clutched his chest and wanted to leave the space.


    But when he just stood up, there was a burst of colic in his stomach. Su Yi suddenly felt cold and sweat all over his body in pain, and his eyes turned black. Su Yi hurriedly stretched out his hand to help the thing next to him, but before he could grasp the thing, suddenly his face turned pale and knelt down.


    Su Yi didn''t understand, what''s going on? Is it because you drank the water in the pool? But he didn''t think that a pool with his jade would be poisonous. Although he didn''t believe it, his current situation was undoubtedly poisoned.


    Su Yi broke the wound in his chest when he was in pain, and the wound immediately shed a lot of blood. Su Yi bit her lower lip fiercely, bleeding from the biting lips, the pain in her stomach still continued.


    It feels like a knife is constantly stirring his stomach. It wasn''t until the end that Su Yi''s eyes fell dark, and he was relieved.


    Although he was very unwilling, he couldn''t stand it anymore, and the pain was really not something people could bear. When he passed out, Su Yi thought to himself: Is he going to die?


    Su is no stranger to the word death. As a special police officer, people often get injured or die on duty. Many of the criminals he caught were life-threatening, and these criminals were dying. Then Su Yi himself, he died once.


    He is not afraid of death, but people are sometimes greedy, and Su is also reborn once again with the blessing of Jade. He should have lived with a fluke, and even if he would die, he should be grateful for allowing him to live so long.


    However, after finally meeting a loved one, suddenly let him die?


    He, a man who was nearly 30 years old, suddenly began to feel sad.


    So he doesn''t want to die, he can''t die yet...


    Have promised others, we must fulfill our promises.


    The fighting outside continued, and it had been a day and a night. The people in the cave are too hungry, but everyone can''t talk.


    Because the orcs outside are harder than them. The orcs were wounded and fought for a day and night under the heavy rain. Many people know that the orcs are approaching their limits.


    It was just a little bit bright, and Ed finally joined the battle, and he saw that the other orcs were exhausted. He must help them, otherwise they may not be able to survive.


    A flying arrow rubbed Sinor''s body and shot into the tree on the side with a chorus. However, Sinor, who was out of control and exhausted, didn''t realize this. He was still biting the prey covered in blood.


    At this time, Jill fell down because of fatigue, and he happened to fall by Sinoor''s side. He just wanted to inquire about Sinor''s condition, but before he could speak, he felt a prudent chill all over his body.


    Jill hurriedly backed away in fright, Sinor moved quickly, sliding to Jill''s side. Jill retreated and let out a low growl, trying to use this to wake Sinor. He was suddenly blocked behind him, and as soon as he turned his head, he was seen behind him, stopped by Sinor''s tail.


    Jill was shocked. He was so tired that he couldn''t deal with Sinor at all. For his own safety, Jill stretched out his sore wings and was hit by Sinor''s tail as soon as he flew up.


    Sinor hit Jill with this tail, and it was black in front of his eyes.


    Sinor quickly entangled Jill and opened his mouth to bite Jill''s neck sideways.


    "Sinor!"

 Chapter 101：

    "Sinor!" An extremely familiar voice came, which made Sinor''s movements stiff, and it was this stiffness that made the trapped Jill break free.


    Sinor''s blood-red eyes, looking straight ahead blankly. He is very irritable now, and he wants to destroy everything in front of him. But deep in his heart, there was a trace of reason telling him that this voice was very familiar.


    Sinor is stiff in place, his body is very angry, but his heart has been tightly strangled by a string. Can''t move, can''t hurt him, can''t...


    When Su Yi first saw Sinor''s appearance, he couldn''t help but feel a burst of colic in his heart.


    He just didn''t see him for a day, so why did Sinor become like this?


    The Sinor that Su Yi sees now is a blood snake similar to the terrifying boss in the magic game. Sinor was covered in blood at this time, coupled with the blood all over the ground and the dead corpses all around, now it looks like a hell.


    What Su Yi was worried about before still happened, and it was attacked by the herd. As for Sinoor''s current situation, it is very likely that Su Yi was injured, causing Sinoor to lose control.


    At this time Jill had already flown into the air, and he looked at Su Yi for a long time before he felt a touch of familiarity. He thinks this female is a bit like Su Yi?


    Jill didn''t understand what happened to Su Yi. He clearly remembered that Su Yi was injured and then taken away by Sinor. But he went to Xinor, but did not see Su Yi. At that time, he was puzzled, and he didn''t understand where Su Yi had gone?


    But now Su Yi jumped out inexplicably, let''s come out, but the injury on his body has healed, and his appearance has also changed. This made Jill a burst of curiosity.


    Seeing Su Yi walking towards Sinor, Jill suddenly exclaimed: "Don''t, don''t go there!"


    Sinor is out of control now, and it is estimated that there is no reason. If Su Yi hastily passed by now, it is very likely that he will be injured by mistake.


    However, Su Yi didn''t pay attention to Jill at all, but walked straight towards Sinor.


    Upon seeing this, Jill was immediately anxious. When he saw Sinor moving, he wanted to fall down and save others.


    But at this moment, there was another change.


    I saw a dwarf spiny dragon hiding in the bushes nearby. When Su Yi walked past it, the thorn dragon suddenly jumped out.


    Su Yi was also taken aback. Now Sinor was emotionally unstable and couldn''t stand any stimulation. Su Yi looked at him from Sinor and found that Sinor seemed to be unable to recognize himself.


    Su Yi had originally focused all his attention on Sinor. He had always looked very cautious, but now suddenly a thorn dragon appeared. This variable made Su Yi a little flustered.


    But fortunately, Jill has been paying attention to Su Yi''s movements, so when the thorn dragon jumped out, Jill swooped directly to bite the thorn dragon and fell to the side.


    This shock stimulated Sinoer. Sinor suddenly became irritable, and he bit at Su Yi in front of him.


    Su Yi was taken aback for a moment, and subconsciously dodged aside, but when he suddenly remembered something, Su Yi didn''t even dodge.


    He looked at Sinor and said softly: "Sinor, I''m back."


    The huge white snake oncoming suddenly stopped. The murderous blood pupils shrank for a while, their pupils trembled and looked at the person in front of them.


    Sinor stopped again, and a voice in his heart shouted, "Su Yi?" Who is Su Yi? Su Yi is the one he loves the most... When the picture in his mind turns, Su Yi''s familiar smile appears. But why did his Su Yi change his appearance? If you don''t look closely, the person in front of you is really different from the original Su Yi.


    Su Yi reached out and nodded Sinor''s big head, and then from Sinor''s slightly puzzled pupils, he saw what he was like at this time.


    Su Yi opened his mouth when he saw what he looked like, and finally understood why Sinor didn''t recognize him at first sight.


    At this time, Su also had no time to observe his own appearance carefully. Instead, he quickly hugged Sinor''s body, because the white snake was too large, so Su Yi could not hug him at all. Su Yi also lay on Sinor, and then continued to talk to Sinor.


    "Sinor, I''m Su Yi, why don''t you even know me?!"


    Su Yi?


    Sinor''s red eyes slowly changed back to their original appearance. The red eyes returned to Su Yi''s favorite look.


    Jill got rid of the thorn dragon and saw Sinor transform back into a human form. Sinor, who had been furious before, had disappeared, and once again became as gentle and gentle as before.


    Seeing that Sinor had recovered, Su also couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Su Yi was originally worried that Sinor would not recognize himself. Although he didn''t show a scared expression at all, Su Yi was actually a little bit unsure when he saw Xinor out of control.


    Now seeing Sinoer recover, Su Yi breathed a sigh of relief. Su Yi hugged Xinor tightly, Xinuoer stared at him blankly, and then said slightly incomprehensibly: "Su Yi?"


    Without waiting for the two of them to meet again to reminisce about the past, the low roar of wild beasts rang out around them.


    Su Yi took his own weapon and was about to attack, but Sinor hugged him.


    "It''s okay, don''t be afraid!" Sinor threw Su Yi on his back, and then directly transformed into a beast type.


    Su Yi lay on Sinor''s back, and was led by Sinor and rushed towards the group of beasts.


    Su Yi looked at the beasts everywhere, suddenly a little excited.


    "Now, the food in the snow season is gone."


    Sinor, who had just recovered his sanity, couldn''t help but smile immediately upon hearing this. Only Su Yi would regard these beasts as food.


    At this time, hunting and other orcs also found here. With the help of hunting them, the few remaining beasts were quickly dealt with.


    Soon they peeled away the stone blocking the cave and released all the people who had been trapped in it for a long time. Everyone was obviously a little excited, especially when they heard that Su Yi came back with Hunting them, they were all very happy.


    Tang Yu''s face was pale, he was supported by Rila. Upon hearing Su Yi''s return, Tang Yu immediately wanted to run over happily, but was held back by Rila beside him.


    Many people were curious and puzzled when they saw Su Yi now. Everyone has seen Su Yi''s injury, and Su Yi''s hair was white at that time.


    However, Su Yi now has black hair and dark eyes, with slightly long hair scattered behind him, and his complexion is two shades whiter than the previous healthy barley. In fact, Su Yi''s face hasn''t changed much, just some small details on his body have changed. The hair color, skin tone, and figure of Miril before were different from those of Su Yi now. So when everyone saw Su Yi, they were surprised by his changes.


    Everyone has a lot of things to say to Su Yi, but now Su Yi has been surrounded by a group of tall orcs.


    Su Yi smiled and explained to Ed and the others, "By chance, I accidentally ingested a kind of herbal medicine, and that kind of herbal medicine saved me."


    Su could not tell them stupidly that he was saved by the water in the pool in his own space. So in order not to make them strange, Su Yi had to make up a reason.


    Eddy looked at Su Yi after hearing the words, "If you haven¡¯t seen you in a day, you seem to be a different person. What kind of herbal medicine is this? With such an effect, it will not only make your wounds heal, but also make you look good. changed?"


    Su Yi grabbed the slightly longer hair and looked like he didn''t understand it himself, "What''s the matter, wait until I get back to talk about it."


    Hunting, on the contrary, did not have much interest in Su Yi''s changes. He commanded the crowd, "You choose some prey on the ground and treat it as it is today''s dinner." There were females and orcs, and they began to choose prey nearby.


    Hunt a few orcs and patrol nearby to prevent beasts around.


    Su Yi chatted with them for a while, and from the corner of his eye saw Jells approaching Tang Yu, Tang Yu''s face was very bad. Su Yi walked sideways into the woods next to him on the excuse of being hungry.


    Because of what happened to Su Yi before, Sinor was afraid that Su Yi would disappear from him again, so when he saw Su Yi turning around, Sinor immediately followed him nervously.


    Su Yi sensed Sinoer behind him. After they met, they hadn''t had a good conversation. Sinoer didn''t ask why Su Yi''s appearance had changed, but followed Su Yi step by step.


    Su Yi stopped, stretched out his hand to hold Sinoor, "ask."


    Sinor didn''t speak, he just shook his head slightly, and then looked at Su Yi motionlessly. In Sinoor''s view, as long as Su Yi is back, he doesn''t care why Su Yi has changed.


    Before Su Yi appeared suddenly, Sinoer did not recognize Su Yi in the first reaction. The thought that he almost hurt Su Yi, Xinor felt very guilty in his heart.


    "Don''t ask? Well, let''s give Tang Yu something to eat." Su Yi found a place where no one else could see, and took out a few fresh fruits and jerky from the space in front of Sinor. Su Yi touched Xinorguang''s naked upper body wound, thinking that Xinor would definitely not eat in the past two days, and immediately pulled Xinor to start feeding.


    Sinor has always been obedient, just like a obedient child. Su Yi gave him a bite of dried meat, and Sinor took a bite. Su Yi looked at Xinor, and felt that Xinor was more and more cute. Just thinking about whether to kiss him, she suddenly remembered that Tang Yu was still hungry. In desperation, Su Yi took things, pulled Sinor and walked back. After coming to Tang Yu''s side, Su Yi didn''t say much, and handed the things to Tang Yu.


    Tang Yu picked up the food, and hurriedly stuffed it into his mouth. Ordinary people can''t stand it if they don''t eat for so long. What''s more, a pregnant husband like Tang Yu can''t stand it even more.


    When Su Yi handed him something to eat, he was not polite to Su Yi, and said, "Well, that, I know you are lucky and have a great life."


    The little female who always followed Su Yi before, when she saw Su Yi, she subconsciously wanted to run over. But when he saw Sinoor being pulled by Su Yi, he immediately stopped shyly. At this time, seeing Tang Yu eating, his stomach also made a gurgling sound.


    Tang Yu stopped eating and tore off a piece of dried meat and threw it to the little female. The little female immediately blushed and said embarrassedly: "I, I''m not hungry, you have a baby to eat."


    The little female immediately handed the jerky back, but Tang Yu glared at it. The little female didn''t dare to say much, blushing obediently, hiding to one side and chewing.


    Those in charge of supper have already started to build a fire. Because there are many females among them, it''s quick to cook dinner.


    When they were eating, Su Yi and Sinor walked aside. The two of them were rarely and remotely located. Su Yi said while eating, "After I was injured, I entered the space and used Mino. The medicine given to me accidentally found a pool in the space. It was the water in that pool that healed my injury."


    Su also opened his clothes, revealing his heavy scars. A hint of surprise flashed in Sinoor''s beautiful eyes.


    The orcs in the mainland have very good recovery capabilities, but no matter how good they recover, they will not heal themselves in a day or two. He saw Su Yi''s scar, and it seemed that the wound was completely healed.


    "I was in there before, and thought I was dead. If something like this happens next time in Sinor, I will definitely not stay by your side when I go in. Because when I was about to die before, I really wanted to I want to see you." When Su Yi speaks, he always has an old-fashioned look, but with a beautiful face, there is always an indescribable cuteness.


    Xinuoer felt uncomfortable for a while, and couldn''t help but hug Su Yi tightly. Although Su Yi''s position is hidden, someone can still see them here. Su Yi was held, his old face couldn''t help but flushed. But seeing Xinor''s appearance, Su Yi couldn''t help but feel distressed, so there was no resistance.


    "I''m sorry, but I didn''t protect you." Sinor suddenly apologized, his beautiful light-colored eyelashes trembling lightly, like the beautiful wings of a butterfly.


    Su Yi tugged at Sinor''s hair, but he was reluctant to use his hands. He said: "Okay, well, in order not to be hungry in the snow season, let''s hurry up and work."


    In order to prevent the atmosphere from continuing to grief, Su also intends to turn grief into strength. He wants to drag all nearby prey into the space.


    Thinking about this, Su Yi took Sinor and dragged a few prey to the nearby water.


    Su Yi always felt that after he recovered from his injury, his strength seemed to increase. But before he had time to think about it, he was attracted by all kinds of prey in front of him.


    On the other side, others are still eating dinner.


    The hunter looked around for a while, and suddenly said coldly: "I want to know, are there any of you in the nearby tribe?"


    When everyone heard this, they looked around for a while. After waiting for a while, a small and thin female slowly stretched out her hand. This female is the one that blocked the hole before.


    "I am, I belong to the nearby Winged Wolf clan."


    The Winged Wolf tribe is not very far from the neighborhood, it only takes half a day longer than the Impreza tribe, but the two tribes are in two directions.

 Chapter 102：

    The hunting arranged the orcs, and sent the females and children from the nearby tribes back separately. In this way, some of the orcs cannot go back with them.


    But this is not a problem, because the orcs sent back to move the rescuers are about to arrive.


    Every orc who gave people away brought a prey to be used as food on the way.


    For two days, Su Yi took Sinor happily and kept moving and handling prey. Su Yi''s behavior is like a hamster that keeps piling food in his den. In order not to make others surprised, Su Yi first dragged the prey away from the edge.


    Compared with Su Yi''s industrious little bee, Tang Yu is almost like an incarnation of a pig. His tastes have become more and more weird recently, and he has recently become addicted to spiciness. But there are not so many peppers around here. And Su Yi is the kind of person who can hardly take things out when they enter the space.


    In order to satisfy Tang Yu, other orcs are helping to find chili these days.


    After a few days, the orc army who came to help finally arrived.


    Because some females and children ran out rashly before, some of them have been confirmed dead, and about one or two have not been found yet. Plus, the few people who have been sent away. There are only eleven females and children left.


    Hunt four orcs and carry these people on their backs. Then the others took away the remaining prey on the ground.


    The heavy **** smell of the prey attracted many sneak attack beasts on the way. But now that they are crowded, they don''t worry much.


    A few times, beasts caught up. Su Yi took the initiative to ask Ying and partnered with Sinolf to kill the beast. The reason Su Yi is so positive is of course not to help them, but to have more food.


    In order to hunt, Su Yi and Sinor slowly fell to the back of the team.


    Tang Yu found that Su Yi and the others had disappeared, so he couldn''t help but patted Jells, "They must be collecting food in the back. Let''s stop and wait for them."


    Su Yi was cleaning a prey when he suddenly felt a gust of wind blowing over his head. He squinted his eyes and saw a dragon flying down. No matter how many times he saw it, Su Yi couldn''t help but admire Jells'' animal form.


    After Jells fell, he slipped a person off his back. Tang Yu snorted and stretched out his hand to protect his stomach. His stomach is still very flat now, and he can''t tell that he is pregnant. But Tang Yu has taken care of his belly these days. The main reason is Tang Yu. He is afraid that Jells thinks he doesn''t like this child, which will make Jells feel sad.


    Jells hurriedly reached out and hugged Tang Yu, "Don''t, don''t, I can go by myself." Tang Yu immediately reached out to pat Jells, but Jells stubbornly refused to let go.


    Su Yi got eyes and didn''t want to watch them show their affection.


    "Why don''t you hurry up?" Su Yi asked, the movement in his hand swiftly.


    Tang Yu raised the corner of his mouth and said with a grin: "Look if there is any food that matches my appetite, because I know you are collecting food."


    Su Yi knocked the dagger in his hand and pointed to a pile of internal organs on the ground, "Do you want to eat this?"


    Tang Yu lowered his head and looked at it. In fact, when Tang Yu used to deal with prey, he often touched these internal organs. He didn''t feel anything at all at that time, but since there was something in his stomach, Tang Yu always felt that he had become very hypocritical and fragile.


    Seeing Tang Yu''s uncomfortable look, Su Yi took out a sour fruit from the side basket. Although Su Yi has never given birth to a child, he knows that pregnant people seem to be hot or sour.


    "Sour, I don''t know if you can fit it." Su Yi reminded him, and Tang Yu took a bite carefully.


    Su Yi and Jells looked at Tang Yu nervously. Tang Yu has always eaten spicy food recently, and eating more spicy food is actually not so good. They have been thinking of ways recently to let Tang Yu eat something else.


    Tang Yu stayed for a while, then nodded happily, "This fruit tastes good."


    As soon as Jells heard it, he immediately spread the animal skins and let Tang Yu sit down.


    "I''m going to look for it nearby, you stay here and don''t run around."


    Jells looked not far away, and Sinor was dragging his prey back, but he was very relieved in his heart.


    Tang Yu waved his hand casually, and said indifferently, "Well, you go, I have Su Yi here."


    When Jels left, Tang Yu immediately shook his paw in front of Su Yi like a child.


    Su Yi looked at him puzzled, Tang Yu pouted, "You must have something good when you come back from the dead, don''t hide it privately, take it out and share it with me."


    Only then did Su Yi understand what Tang Yu wanted.


    He took out a few more fruits and gave them to Tang Yu, "Tang Yu, I was in danger at the time and I accidentally swallowed it. My stomach hurts badly at the time. So I''m really not sure, is there any benefit to that kind of thing?"


    Sinor dragged the prey back, he didn''t ask Su Yi what they were talking about, he just walked to the water to deal with the prey.


    "Aren''t you very smart? You can test it with a wounded animal!" Tang Yu looked like he was very smart, but what he said was indeed a very good idea.


    Su Yi walked to Sinor, and there was a dying Billong beside Sinor. This type of dragon is very small, about half a person tall, and is rarely caught.


    Su Yi took out a little pool water from the space, and then fed it.


    Then the dying little guy suddenly convulsed, looking like he was dying.


    "Such a fierce reaction?" Tang Yu was stunned. He originally wanted a little bit, and then he took it to strengthen his physique. But seeing the look of the dragon twitching, Tang Yu suddenly regretted it.


    They waited for a while, and then a miracle happened. The dragon that was twitching suddenly stood up, and the wound on its body began to scar at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    Tang Yu couldn''t help but grow up his mouth, then his eyes widened, "What about God, is this doing magic?"


    When Su Yi saw it with his own eyes, he was also shocked.


    Compared with them, Sinor on the side was obviously much calmer. Sinor just took a calm punch and knocked the grinning Billron to the ground again.


    After Su Yi, he was not in the mood to continue hunting, and planned to study these universal pools.


    Su Yi asked Sinor to catch different prey, and then experimented with them one by one. He found that as long as there is one breath of prey, it can be saved, but the severity of the injury is different, and the speed of waking up is also different.


    Later, Su Yi also took the dead prey to experiment. Although he knew that it was impossible to come back to life, he still couldn''t help but experiment. As you can imagine, the prey did not wake up.


    Although the magical pool could not bring the dead back to life, Su Yi was already very happy.


    After that, they slightly diluted the pool water, and then let the prey take it. They found that the diluted water would greatly reduce the efficacy of the medicine, but at the same time there would be no strong pain and discomfort.


    In order to confirm the efficacy of the medicine, Su Yi used himself as an experiment and came to feel it. As he had imagined, the pain was reduced after dilution. Small animals only need a little diluted liquid to recover their wounds. After the wound has recovered, the scars or dead skin on the skin will be slowly removed. During this process, the wound will be a little itchy.


    Sinor looked at the water that Su Yi put in the clay pot, "This is it, saved you?"


    Su Yi smiled, took the jar from Sinor''s hand, and handed it to Tang Yu.


    "This is for you, just in case."


    After speaking, Su Yi looked back at Sinor, "Yes, it''s this thing."


    Tang Yu looked at the earthenware pot and closed it tightly with a cork.


    "Does this count, the life-saving charm you gave me? I think I can make more small pots for water after I go back."


    "Then you can give me more as a gift in return." Su Yi couldn''t help laughing.


    At this time, the sky began to rain again.


    Su Yi helped Tang Yu by wrapping the animal skins on his body. After the two of them collected their prey, they climbed onto Sinor''s back.


    "It looks like it''s going to rain. Let''s go to Jells, and then quickly catch up with the big group." Su Yi said, reaching out and tightening Tang Yu, Sinor immediately flew in the direction Jells left.


    It didn''t take long for them to find Jells, and Jells found a lot of fruit.


    Seeing Tang Yu on Sinor''s back, Jels suddenly felt a little upset, and he let out a low growl at Sinor.


    Sinor didn''t care about Jells'' attitude, but directly turned and flew towards the other side, which was the direction where the large group left.


    Su Yi looked back at Jells behind him, "Your family is really stingy."


    Tang Yu also turned his head back, he was now wrapped up like a zongzi, and only the huge figure of Jells could be seen from the gap.


    "I''m still going to Jells''s place, I''m afraid he will start a fight with Sinor."


    Su Yi chuckles, "Haha, Tang Yu, you are really a jerk, you are on Sinor''s back, and Jells will not dare to mess around."


    Su Yi said that he was amused, and he suddenly felt that he was just like taking the emperor to make the princes. Taking Tang Yu away, it is estimated that Jells will follow his orders.


    Afterwards, they caught up with the big group, but got a very bad news. The big group seemed to be about to execute an orc.


    "What''s the situation?" Su Yi jumped off Sinor and fell right next to Ed.


    Ed frowned and was preempted by someone before he could speak.


    It was a little orc who was talking, with a yellow face and thin skin.


    "Please, don''t kill him, I can take him away." This little guy, Su Yi remembers him. He was the little orc who was lost by the female before. When Su Yi found him before, he was with an unknown orc. The unknown orc still looked like a teenager.


    "Who are you going to kill?" Su Yi asked as he walked forward. The other orcs, when they saw Su Yi, spontaneously stepped aside.


    The little orc saw Su Yi and ran towards Su Yi. He suddenly knelt down at Su Yi''s feet. This movement frightened Su Yi.


    "He won''t hurt females. He really won''t. There must be some misunderstanding. Please help him."


    Looking at the crying child in front of him, Su Yi reached out and touched his head, "Okay, tell me slowly what''s going on."


    From yesterday to today, Su Yi and the others wanted to catch prey on the way, so they had not come to the brigade to understand the situation for nearly two days.


    Su Yi originally thought that there should be nothing wrong with Ed and Hunter, but he obviously valued Ed and Hunter''s abilities.


    "That''s it, this unknown orc, because his whole body was injured, was arranged to sit on the orc with the female. The main reason was that he was injured and he didn''t think there was anything to be with the female, but he It seemed that something bad was done on the way, and then the female fell off the orc."


    It was Rila who had spoken to explain that he had been in contact with injured people every day, including the young unknown orc. In Rila''s eyes, the boy didn''t look like that kind of person.


    But everyone saw that the female fell from the orc for no reason, something must have happened in it.


    "Which female?" Su Yi heard this, very calm.


    Su Yi remembered that unknown orc, he seemed to like, um, it seemed that he liked the little orc in front of him.


    Rila pointed to a female not far away, who was snuggling in the arms of an orc, as if she was crying with her head down.


    Su Yi remembered that these females were all taken away by stray orcs. I saved them before and never saw the orcs. He said that there were their partners in it. But now it seems that in just a few days, this female has become a quasi-mate relationship with the orc among them.


    Su Yi smiled, a look of helplessness flashed across his face. Originally, he thought that the people who had escaped from the cave had already screened out all those who were not thinking about the rest of the people, but now it seems that Su Yi is still too naive.


    Su also didn''t understand this kind of people. In the original world, a colleague of his met a woman after a blind date. This woman, barely two days after going on a blind date with her colleague, openly and affectionately with the two of her colleagues.


    If it weren''t for knowing that they just met, Su Yi would have thought it was an old couple.


    If you say that this woman is love at first sight, but how Su Yi thinks of his colleagues, he doesn''t look like he is rich, rich and handsome. But it''s true that his colleague has money in his family.


    So Su is also subconsciously disgusted when he sees this female being intimate with the orcs so quickly.


    "Let''s do it, we still need to hurry now. You will collect all other troubles. After we get back safely, we can liquidate them all at once, okay?" Su Yi proposed this way. Although others have objections, they Did not refute Su Yi.

 Chapter 103：

    Now Su Yi is in the hearts of these people, in the words of the original world, it is a bit mythical. First of all, Su Yi fell ill suddenly, turning gray and looking dying. Later, in order to save Tang Yu, Su Yi was directly punched in the chest by a wandering orc. Regardless of the former or the latter, Su is bound to die. But Su Yi suddenly disappeared, and then reappeared only after less than two days, and he was so alive that he lost his white hair.


    So, in the hearts of these people, Su Yi inexplicably occupies a certain position. After Su Yi said they waited to deal with it, although they were very dissatisfied, they still agreed.


    Seeing that he didn''t object, Su Yi glanced at the female over there again. Seeing the female crying, she didn''t seem to have suffered any serious injuries. Su Yi couldn''t help but let go, then patted the head of the little orc in front of him.


    "Go, take me to see how he is"


    Su Yi didn''t say who he was, but the little guy was not stupid. His thin and scary eyes murmured, and then he pulled Su Yi away without saying a word.


    After Sinor put down Tang Yu, he came to find Su Yi. After seeing Su Yi being pulled to go aside, Sinor followed.


    This was the second time Su Yi saw the unknown orc, but he felt as deep as when he saw it for the first time. Because the unknown orc is still very weak, his face seems to be dying anytime and anywhere.


    With such a dying person, how could he still think about what to do with females?


    Su Yi sighed. He thought that after saving this person, he would get better. When Su Yi saw the boy''s appearance, she suddenly felt that she was too naive.


    These people treat Sinor and Jells special because they are very powerful and have such powerful partners as Su Yi and Tang Yu.


    So ordinary people, even if they don''t like the unknown orcs in their hearts, they still want Sinoor and Jells to protect them. So even if there is no dissatisfaction, they will not show it.


    But this young unknown orc is different. First of all, he does not have a strong physique and will not threaten anyone.


    Su Yi smiled bitterly, no matter how simple the people here are, the weak will feed on the weak, and the weak will be hard to find everywhere.


    "Will he die?" the little orc suddenly asked in a low voice.


    Su Yi was in a daze when she heard this and was taken aback.


    "No." Su Yi said with a smile, and then asked the little guy to look at him.


    The boy''s body was even thinner than when Su Yi first saw it. And looking at that little guy, he seemed to be thin too. Su Yi didn''t understand. Although the journey was hard, everyone was eating well. At least Su also noticed that the other children had become a little more rounded these days. Some females look good and smile more recently.


    Everyone eats the same thing, and it makes no sense that they both lost weight.


    Su Yi sneered inwardly, presumably those people deliberately detained it.


    Su Yi took the diluted pool water in the space, poured it into the medicine prepared by Minor, and asked Sinor to send it there. He walked to the large army and asked with a smile, "Usually, do you take the food yourself or is it distributed?"


    Hearing Su Yi''s question, several females who wanted to have a relationship with Su Yila immediately rushed to answer, "Well, which female usually distributes it."


    A female with a slightly louder voice yelled, and with his voice, Su also looked in the direction they were pointing.


    The person they were pointing at was the female who was crying before.


    Come on, Su Yi understood instantly.


    It seems that this female and that boy are still old foes.


    Su Yi''s judgment is well-founded. This female is responsible for distributing food to others, but the little orc and the young unknown orc have less food. It means that the hatred between him and the two is not a matter of one or two days. There must be a festival before this. The females deprive them of their food every day, and then they are arranged to sit on an orc, and the female designs to frame the teenager.


    Su Yi overturned his previous speculation. He originally thought that everyone was bullying and fearing hardship, but now it seems to be a personal grievance.


    Su also asked the females for some food, and planned to give it to the little orcs. Although there is food in the Su Yi space, he and Sinor worked hard to collect them. He won''t take it out without a last resort. Su also asked them for food, which should have theirs.


    Su Yi took the food, put it in a torn animal skin bag, and brought it to the little orc.


    At this time, the young man, who had been drunk the medicine given by Sinoe, had been utterly muddled, it was rare to wake up.


    The little orc was obviously very happy, and took the food and handed it to the boy. The boy glanced at Su Yi. He didn''t speak but his eyes were grateful.


    Such a young man was taciturn, and he was obviously wronged, but he didn''t say a word.


    Su Yi knelt down and checked the boy''s wound. Many parts of the boy''s body were already ulcerated. Su Yi couldn''t help but frown, thought for a while, and then took out another jar from his pocket.


    The rainy season was about to end, and there was a little rain today, after which the sky turned out to be the sun.


    Although the sun is out, the surrounding area is not warm. The young man is an orc, he didn''t feel cold at first, but because of the inflammation in many places, he now has a fever, and his body is trembling slightly.


    Su Yi glanced around, and saw that he was not looking at this place, and then slightly lowered his voice and said to the little orc; "This medicine, you rub it on his wound. Once a day, morning and evening, it might hurt when you rub it on."


    The bottle given by Su Yi was diluted by Su Yi and planned to keep for his own use. But looking at the boy''s appearance, I don''t know why he thinks the boy is like Sinor. Sinoor is also the kind of person who doesn''t speak very much, and it is estimated that Esinor''s character has been wronged.


    "Soviet team, Jells said he would be home today."


    In the distance, Tang Yu suddenly yelled happily. As soon as Su Yi turned his head, he saw Tang Yu raising the animal leg in his hand, gnawing at him and walking towards him.


    The legs in Tang Yu''s hands were thicker than Tang Yu''s waist, making the people around him a little dumbfounded.


    Tang Yu doesn''t care either, he only knows that his son is hungry now.


    Jels followed Tang Yu, carrying half of the roasted beast meat in his hand. Tang Yu now really has the appearance of a hero in the ancient world, Su Yi sees an inexplicable sense of joy.


    "Then everyone pack up, hurry up and get on the road!" Su Yiba shouted at a high volume, and the others immediately began to pack things up. Su Yi looked at the little orc and the young man, and when he was worried about who would carry them, Ed over there came over.


    "Let me bring them." Ed has the heart to become good friends with Su Yi and the others, so he came over to solve Su Yi''s problem.


    Before those people wanted to execute the boy, Ed was also on the opposing side. But at that time, everyone''s emotions were very unstable, and some of them were hunters, so Ed had no right to speak.


    In fact, Sinoor can also carry them, but Su Yi is more selfish and doesn''t want Sinoor to be too tired.


    Since Ed was going to stop the errand, Su Yi nodded immediately.


    When approaching the departure, the hunter called Jells away.


    "What the **** is Su Yi?" Lie and Jells were old friends, and asked out the doubts in their hearts bluntly.


    "I thought you didn''t care." Jells teased.


    Jells before was always cold and never joking or anything. Hunting, looked at Jells unexpectedly.


    "Don''t you think he is too weird?"


    Jels shook his head, "I don''t care, I only know that he treats Tang Yu well, this is enough."


    After thinking about it, no matter what Su is? Su Yi has never hurt anyone, but he has saved a lot of people, and he is still a good friend of Jells''s partner.


    Hunting patted Jels, "Well, for your face, no matter what he is, I will not target him."


    The large army walked for a long time, and before dark, they finally saw the familiar valley.


    Su Yi lay on Sinor and looked down sideways. Seen from above, the valley is like a bowl. A layer of white mist surrounds the valley. Through the layers of white mist, various plants and traps made by Su Yi can be vaguely seen below.


    The walls of the valley were very smooth, and there were some plants on it. Later, everyone thought it would be better to chop off the plants so that the beasts would not be able to climb up with the help of plants. At the same time, without shelter, the beasts could quickly spot the danger.


    Everyone was very excited, especially the females and children who hadn''t seen the valley, could not help but let out a burst of exclamation.


    Soon the people in the valley also found them, and they all waved to the top happily.


    Waiting for everyone to fall down one by one in the square in the middle of the valley, Su Yi felt something rushing towards him before he could stand still.


    "Mother and father!" A soft voice rang. Su Yi felt his heart break, and a little snake followed his feet and crawled to his chest.


    "Mother and father, mother and father." Little Eli spit out Xiaoxinzi, and his little head shook in front of Su Yi.


    Su Yi immediately became happy. Isn''t this his favorite baby? This walk, nearly twenty days, this little guy has never left his parents so long since he was a child.


    Su Yi didn''t say anything yet, the little Eli, who was very happy, suddenly started crying. Su Yi refused to accept anyone in this life, so he obeyed little Eli''s crying skills. This girl changed her face instantly when it rained, and her tears fell like those who don''t need money.


    "Why are you crying? Who has bullied you?" Su Yi said, looking at Mino with a happy face, Mino smiled bitterly at him when he heard the words, "Who dares to bully him, these days you are away, he I''m going to be the little overlord in the valley."


    Su Yi wanted to say something, and felt that there was a person at his feet. As soon as he lowered his head, he saw Dino standing at his feet honestly.


    Dino''s eye circles were also red, and he carefully pulled Su Yi''s clothes corner. Su Yi stretched out his hand and squeezed his little face, then put down little Eli.


    "You two will go back and play first. I will deal with the matter here and go back."


    The two children obviously had something to say, but when Su Yi said this, they walked back obediently.


    Everyone is resting in the valley tonight. Although it is only one night, it will be very cold at night on such a day, so everyone must arrange a place to rest.


    Orcs, better arrangements, will live in the cave in the valley for only one night. However, the female and the child were weak and were arranged to live in the house.


    The hunt was arranged in an orderly manner, and in the end, the little orc and the unknown orc were arranged to Su Yi''s house.


    Seeing that the hunting arrangements were good, Su Yi took some people back to rest first.


    After returning home, Su Yi chatted with the two children at home for a while, and briefly talked to them about what happened outside. Of course, he would not tell the two children about his nine deaths.


    After Su Yi said that Tang Yu was pregnant with a baby, the two children went out happily. They are going to see the little baby, although this little baby can''t be seen yet.


    The little orc looked very restrained, he had never lived in such a clean house. The floor in his yard and in the house was covered with clean slate. They stepped on their dirty feet and immediately printed blushing footprints.


    Although Su also asked them to look around, neither of them moved around, and sat on the stone bench very restrained.


    It''s cold now, and it''s uncomfortable to sit on the stone stool. Su also used animal skins and made several cushions and placed them on them, making them comfortable to sit on.


    Su also saw their restraints and gave them two pairs of straw slippers. Su Yi let them wash their feet first, and taught them how to dress very nicely.


    As soon as the little orc puts on the slippers, he feels very comfortable. He usually walks barefoot on the ground, and he inevitably bleeds. Although straw shoes are not as good as animal leather shoes, they are still much more comfortable than they usually wear. The only downside is that the shoes keep dropping.


    "You two live with me temporarily. Do you live in one room or do you want to live alone?" Su Yi said, pulling them to the door of Little Eli''s room.


    With little Eli''s character, it is estimated that Su Yigang and Sinoel will be stuck in these two days, so little Eli''s room will be vacant.


    "Live, live together." The little orc whispered, keeping his eyes on the house.


    The bed in Little Eli''s house is the floor of the entire room. The floor of his room is higher than the living room. You can sleep anywhere in the room. It is covered with soft white animal skins and several brightly colored soft cushions. There is a small table in the middle of the room with a few toys on the table. And in the corner, there is a small hammock.


    Su Yi pushed them, he could see that they were very curious, "Go in and play."


    Although the teenager looks like a teenager, his xinxing is still a child after all. After hearing Su Yi''s words, he took the lead in pulling the little orc into it. As soon as the two entered, they curiously touched one and the other. Su Yi went to the kitchen and found that some of the food in the kitchen was rotten. These two little guys, when he was not at home, probably hadn''t even entered the kitchen.

 Chapter 104：

    Tang Yu was about to sleep when he heard two children''s voice outside the door.


    Tang Yu was unwilling to move, so Jells had to go out and open the door. Outside was the little Eli and Dino who had heard the news. As soon as the door of the two of them opened, they got into the yard from under Jells'' arm.


    After a short trot, the two of them came to the back room.


    "Uncle, uncle!" Little Eli climbed onto the bed and came next to Tang Yu. Dino had to stand obediently and watch Tang Yu''s belly.


    Uncle, the two words were taught to them by Tang Yu. In order to highlight the intimacy between the two families, Tang Yu thinks that only the word "uncle" is more appropriate.


    Tang Yu tilted his head and glanced at Little Eli, then smiled: "You two don''t stick to your mother and father. Come to me, did you hear that I was pregnant?"


    Little Eli nodded repeatedly, and then stared at Tang Yu''s belly as his eyes were like Dino.


    Tang Yu''s belly is still covered with clothes, and Tang Yu''s belly hasn''t come out yet, even if Tang Yu lifts the clothes, he can''t see it.


    Tang Yu wanted to say that he couldn''t see it yet, but he glanced at the two children and was helpless.


    The eyes of the two children now seemed as if there was something delicious on Tang Yu''s belly.


    Tang Yu opened his clothes to reveal his belly, which was still flat without any ups and downs.


    Little Eli sighed, and said in confusion, "Why can''t I see it?"


    Tang Yu was amused by little Eli, and reached out to touch his belly and said, "After a while, the belly will show up."


    Saying that, Tang Yu is actually not sure. Whether it was himself or the person before rebirth, both of them were new mothers. Especially on the Orc Continent, because of the different races of the partners, the symptoms and timing of pregnancy are also different.


    Dragon clan, such a rare race, no one knows how the baby of the dragon clan is born.


    After that, the two little guys lingered at Tang Yu''s house for a while before being taken away by Sinor.


    As soon as he got home, Su Yi made a meal and was waiting for them. Because it was a rare sunny day, everyone ate on the stone table in the yard.


    Little Eli crawled into Su Yi''s arms consciously, and then looked at the two extra people curiously.


    "Mother and father, who are they."


    Su also pointed to the introduction of the two of them, "This little orc is called Vail, and that big brother is called Leidea. They will live in our house for the time being. Don''t bully you two."


    Little Eli groaned, took a sip of the soup in the bowl, and vowed: "My name is Little Eli. From now on, you will live in my house. I will protect you like a big brother."


    Dino, who was also drinking soup, puffed out the soup.


    "You''re the youngest, okay?" Dino was choked and flushed, pointing to Eli''s small body and said.


    Little Eli immediately raised his tail and opened his small mouth, revealing his mouth full of teeth.


    "Hmph, my beast type is a courageous giant snake. My beast father, but the most powerful orc warrior. I said I am the boss, I am the boss." Su Yi''s response to the childish words of little Eli was an ear. .


    Little Eli''s originally arrogant arrogance was instantly stunned.


    He turned his head back in tears and looked at Su Yi accusingly, "Mother and father, why are you hitting me?"


    "Why are you yelling when you are eating? If you have the ability to quickly transform into a human shape, you haven''t even changed your personal shape, and you dare to scream in front of me."


    Little Eli snorted softly, turned and slid, and then ran into Sinor''s arms.


    Sinor patted his little head, then helped him pick up some food.


    Little Eli rubbed Sinoor''s palm, and then looked at Su Yi in a flamboyant manner. It seems to be saying, let you hit me, I will ignore you.


    Su Yi ignored little Eli and instead focused on eating his own meal. After he finished eating, he walked to the other two people and began to patiently teach them how to use the tableware.


    Little Eli immediately refused to follow him, and climbed onto the table with his tail erect and onto Su Yi. Seeing that little Eli had blown up his hair, Su also took little Eli in his arms and comforted him.


    After that, he taught a difficult task to Eli and Dino.


    This arduous task is to teach the use of those things in the home of Vail and Ledra.


    But this task hasn''t started yet, it''s ended because of Leidea''s weakness. In order to take care of Leidea, Vail was not in the mood to look at those special toys of Little Eli.


    Su Yi was also tired, so she went back to rest with little Eli. Dino immediately acted like an adult and began to help Ville take care of Ledra. Su Yi saw the look of Dino and couldn''t help but look at the one in his arms. When will his baby be transformed into a human form? Dino can be alone, and his little Eli is like a milk doll.


    On the second day, someone came to Su Yi early in the morning. They are for Leidera''s business, waiting for Su Yi to give an explanation.


    Su Yi wanted to have a good night''s sleep, and was a little uncomfortable when he was disturbed to clear his dreams.


    All the people who came were the orcs who went out last time, and among them was the female who fell from the orcs.


    Su Yi stared at the female for a while, and suddenly asked in a cold voice, "I already know the personal grievances between you and the unknown orc."


    Su Yi''s words were not understood by the surrounding orcs. But the female''s face changed, as if she was thinking of something.


    "Let''s go to the square at noon. Let''s settle down." Su Yi said, giving the female a cold look again.


    Su also didn''t know the grudge between the female and Leidea, he was just talking to scare the female. The expression flashing on the female''s face happened to tell Su Yi that his previous guess was correct.


    Before noon, Su Yi had a conversation with Weier. From Ver''s mouth, I learned that when Ledra appeared in front of him, he was just like everyone else, helping the wandering orcs pick fruit.


    From that time on, Ledra began to deliver food to Vail. Wil feels that he is also an orc and should not accept a gift from another orc. But Vail was so hungry, those stray orcs, in order to prevent them from escaping, only gave them a little food every time.


    In this way, they can''t get enough to eat, and they don''t have the strength to escape.


    Second, the female knew Ledra at that time. Seeing that Leidea is strong, the female hopes that Leidea will take him away.


    Leidra refused his request, but instead wanted to flee with Vail. Because of this, the female hated her, and secretly informed the wandering orcs when they ran away. Ledra was caught by the wandering orcs for this reason.


    Weier is a child after all, and the process he described is not very detailed, but Su Yi can also imagine how thrilling it was at the beginning.


    Before Su Yi thought about how to solve this problem, the valley suddenly exploded.


    Su Yi thought it was the female, and started making noise again.


    But when he rushed over, he found that the one who was making a lot of noise turned out to be Ian?


    Ian? What kind of person Ian is.


    Ian is an unknown orc like Sinor. Compared with other unknown orcs, he was even more miserable. Even other people treated him mercilessly. But Ian is still very kind. He suffered all kinds of insults and abuses to protect a female.


    Such a tragic past made Ian''s character very taciturn. Not to mention yelling, just speak a little louder, Ian rarely does it.


    But that kind of Ian, at this moment, was roaring hysterically. The face that was originally more beautiful than the female has been completely distorted and hideous.


    "Why, why are you here?" Ian looked at a female and shouted.


    Second, the female is not someone else, but the Rosie.


    Before Su Yi thought this Luo Xi was strange, but because he was outside, he didn''t go into it.


    But now seeing Ian''s reaction, Su Yi suddenly has a very bad guess, is this female that person?


    This kind of conjecture made Su Yiru fall into the ice cellar.


    Reminiscent of Ian¡¯s experience, coupled with the wandering orc who had met Rosie before and followed Rosie. Combining with that orc staring at Rosie''s eyes before he died. Su Yi suddenly couldn''t believe it. This Luoxi was just like a habitual offender, which made Su Yi disgusted and frightened.


    There is nothing wrong, just fear.


    Especially now, Losi seems like the most powerful actor, shaking all over and shivering and saying: "Who are you? I, I really don''t know you."


    There were a few bruises on Losi''s body, and his hair was messy, apparently he had been torn before.


    Compared to Luo Xi''s pitiful situation, Ian looked like an old witch now.


    Behind Losey was Jill, and Jill was staring at Ian angrily. There were a lot of people on Rosie''s side, and he was very angry because an orc went to beat a female. If it weren''t for Jells and Jero standing next to Ian, he might have hit someone.


    Many people are accusing Ian of hurting others. After seeing Su Yi coming, they took the initiative to give way.


    Su Yi looked at the crowd, clapped his hands to signal them to be quiet. Point to someone casually and let him tell the story again.


    The general process is like this, that is, in the morning, Luoxi came to help everyone make breakfast, and just met Ian who also came to help.


    Ian seemed to be suddenly mad, so he came up to grab Losey and beat him up. Ian was speaking reprimandingly while beating.


    Su Yi nodded, walked to Ian''s side, and stretched out Layian''s arm.


    Ian''s hideous face, after seeing a familiar and trusted person, tears of grievance flowed from his eyes full of resentment.


    Su Yi stretched out his arm and hugged Ian, then turned his head and asked softly in Ian''s ear: "Is it him?"


    Ian''s body stiffened, and then nodded seemingly. Ian saw Su Yihou cry in an instant, and slammed Su Yi''s heart fiercely.


    "Jells, you take him back first." Su Yi said, looking at Jells on the side.


    Without waiting for Jells to move, Jill over there said very upset: "No, I hit someone, how can I just leave?"


    Su Yi heard the words, his eyes suddenly turned to Jill.


    Jill was startled by Su Yi''s eyes, but his quasi-partner was beaten. If he doesn''t get justice, he will definitely become a joke of the tribe.


    Su Yi''s heart went back and forth, and the orcs'' preference for females was an instinct that had been ingrained for thousands of years. But only Ian and Losy knew about the affairs between Ian and Losi. Even if Su also turned out the old account, as long as Luoxi refused to admit it, Su also had nothing to do.


    "Luo Xi was taken away by an unknown orc back then. You seem to have said that he was saved by one person?" Su Yi looked at Luo Xi and asked. Although the old account could not prove anything, Su Yi still wanted to speak out.


    If Rosie is really smart, he will definitely want to make things smaller. Although Luo Xi could kill him without admitting it, with Su Yi''s current status in everyone''s hearts, Su Yi said that even if everyone did not want to believe it, he would have a slight doubt about Luo Xi''s personality.


    Such suspicions will increase in the future. In the end, if Luoxi wants to live in the valley, he must give Su Yi face.


    Luo Xi was really smart, as soon as he heard this. I immediately changed the weakness before and said with a smile to everyone, "Actually, you don¡¯t need to be so nervous. These wounds look terrible, but Ian just gave me a push. I think there must be some misunderstanding, it must be I look a lot like someone, that''s why Ian will recognize the wrong person."


    Rosie is very good at being a human being. Not only does he appear to be generous when he says this, but he also has a very empathetic look on his face.


    Now that Luoxi had given in, Su Yi couldn''t continue to say anything. Su also looked at Ian and whispered to Ian again: "Just say you admitted your mistake and apologize to others."


    Ian was still in tears, when he heard Su Yi''s words suddenly, he looked at Su Yi with an incredible expression. He just wanted to open his mouth to refute, but Su Yi glared at him.


    Ian turned his head pale, and walked over slowly step by step.


    Ian looked very pitiful now. The people of the Impreza clan who came after hearing the news couldn''t help but want to stand up for Ian when they saw Ian''s appearance.


    Ed stopped them immediately, this was their own internal problem in the valley, and it was inconvenient for them as outsiders to intervene.


    Ian clenched his lower lip, almost biting his lip to bleed. He watched Losy for a long time before suffocating a few words.


    "Sorry, I admitted wrong."


    Luo Xi smiled immediately, "It''s okay, it''s okay, I said it must be a misunderstanding. The Orc Continent is so big, it must look alike."


    Many people around felt that if that was the case, Losi was too disadvantaged. But when they saw Jells and the others, they all knew that it was really a big deal. It is probably their bad luck. Who made them have a powerful dragon?


    The matter was no more. At noon, the female who had a grudge with Ledra suddenly said that he didn''t care about it. Probably seeing orcs beating females, such a major event can be suppressed by Su Yi''s words. Coupled with the fact that the female found out, that Su also looked good to Ledra. Even if he really wants to care, it is estimated that he will kill his teeth and swallow blood in the end.


    After this incident, Su also knew that his image would be ruined, and Ian would feel uncomfortable.


    Jero came to Su Yi''s house that night and explained Ian''s affairs carefully, this time in more detail than before.

 Chapter 105：

    Ian was kicked out of his tribe because of the unknown identity of the orc. But unlike other unknown orcs, he has no way to become a beast. It is too difficult for an orc who can''t transform to survive in a forest full of dangers.


    In order to survive, Ian followed the other unknown orcs. At that time there was a group of unknown orcs,


    Even though Ian was not too old at that time, he was ridiculed and bullied by others, but those people would still give him food.


    Until one day, the female named Losi appeared, and everything seemed to fall into a nightmare.


    Rosie was a female who was picked up. His tribe was very weak. Even if he knew that the unknown orcs had robbed Rosie, he still had no ability to fight these hordes of unknown orcs.


    Ian was young at the time, and although he had seen all kinds of cruelty, it was the first time that he saw a female like Rosie who didn''t hate him.


    Later, as I said before, Ian was later deceived by Losey. Losey told Ian that he likes Ian and hopes to be with Ian.


    In order to prevent Losi from being humiliated, Ian secretly sent Losi out. Those unknown orcs were furious and vented all their anger on Ian.


    At that time, no matter how much humiliation I suffered, Ian felt nothing, he could bear it for his sweetheart. But then Ian found himself really ridiculous.


    He was thrown into the forest by unknown orcs.


    At that time, Ian was seriously traumatized physically and mentally, and the only thing that supported him to survive was to find Losey who was sent out.


    After Rosie returned to the tribe, he was always worried that Ian would find him. He was afraid that Ian would treat himself, say he liked him and then lie to him to save himself. In any case, it is impossible for him to be with an unknown orc, especially a person like Ian who does not become a beast. If the people in the tribe know, he will definitely be driven out of the tribe.


    Rosie knew that he couldn''t lose all of this, so he made up his mind that if Ian appeared, he must keep Ian shut forever before Ian told the truth.


    Ian appeared dying. After Luoxi fell near Luoxi, he made a mark outside the tribe as agreed with Luoxi, and then waited for Luoxi to come out and look for him.


    Rosie did wait every day, waiting for Ian to appear, so he would check around the tribe every day.


    Finally, he waited.


    Jero didn''t explain what happened after that. But Su Yi''s IQ was more or less guessed. If Dilson hadn''t appeared to save him, Ian would have died in the forest.


    Su Yi sighed. Although what he knew before was vague, Su Yi also knew that Losi did something bad. In the end, he didn''t expect that Losi would even kill Ian in order to cover up his ugly appearance.


    "I know that you must really want to avenge Ian, and I also want to avenge Ian. But, what we know, those new orcs don''t know, if we have to do something to Rosie, It will definitely make those people dissatisfied. The snow season is about to come, and the valley will be very dangerous after the snow season. At this time, we cannot destroy the tribe that is about to be completed for personal grievances. Of course, revenge must be revenge. It¡¯s just that it doesn¡¯t have to be clear."


    Jero came here this time just to know how Su Yi planned to avenge him. Now everyone understands Su Yi''s character. Su Yi is an extremely short-term person, and he would not want to suffer from dumb losses.


    "Then what do we need to do?" Jero heard that Su also wanted revenge, and couldn''t help but feel refreshed.


    Su Yi smiled, "Just call me about this, because the crowd will arouse others'' suspicion."


    With Su Yi''s promise, Jero left happily. Originally, Su also wanted to comfort Ian, but seeing the direction Jero had left, he knew that Jero might tell Ian about it.


    Su also suffered a big loss in today''s affairs, but the situation was very unfavorable at the time. Ian hit the man first, and it was the orc who hit the female. Even if they are reasonable and show off everything, everyone will still think Ian is wrong in the end.


    Sinor walked over and patted Su Yi on the shoulder, "Don''t think too much, you forgot that you were ill because you were too tired?"


    Su Yi turned around and took Sinoer''s hand, "Don''t worry, I didn''t think too much."


    When he was about to go to bed, Tang Yu came over, and Jells was with him.


    During the daytime, Tang Yu did not follow Jells out because of her pregnancy and lethargy. Later, when I heard about what had happened, I couldn''t help but get angry. In order not to make Tang Yu angry, Jells took Tang Yu out for a stroll.


    But it didn''t take long before Tang Yu saw Luo Xi, who still greeted Tang Yu enthusiastically.


    Jels thought that Tang Yu would shake his face, but he didn''t expect Tang Yu to laugh, and chatted with Losi kindly for a while.


    When Luo Xi was gone, Tang Yu looked down.


    "Let''s go to Su Yi''s house."


    "We can''t openly be unkind to Luoxi, on the contrary we have to be very nice to him." Tang Yu said this without thinking as soon as he saw Su Yi.


    "I also understand the truth. Rosie can pretend to be generous, and we can pretend to be friendly. As for revenge, we have to come privately."


    The next day, the Impreza tribe left with the females and children who were willing to go back with them.


    Only Loshi, who was originally from the Gil tribe, and Will and Ledra who temporarily lived in Su Yi¡¯s house were left behind.


    The little female who had a good relationship with Su Yi before actually wanted to stay. But after seeing so many children in Su Yi''s family, he knew that even if he stayed, he would have no way to pester Su Yi. So in the end, he also chose to go to the Impreza clan.


    The way to go to the Impreza tribe is undoubtedly the best. Because the Impreza clan is strong enough, there is a powerful Ed to protect.


    Su Yi watched them leave and was not surprised. This result was exactly the same as he expected.


    After the Impreza people left, Lie suddenly visited Ian''s home. Ian was in a daze in the yard at the time, and his spirits have not been very good for the past two days.


    Hunt, yelled softly, Ian didn''t respond. Hunter had to stand aside, waiting for Ian to recover.


    After waiting, I waited for a long time, until Hunter felt that his legs were numb.


    When Ian regained consciousness, he saw Hunter''s handsome face, which was a little distorted at the moment.


    "Patriarch, why are you here?" Ian stood up hurriedly, but because of sitting for a long time and not having a good meal for several times, Ian suddenly stood up and his eyes were dark.


    Fortunately, the hunter was quick and quick, and he supported him, so that Ian did not fall.


    Ian slowed down, feeling that the line of sight in front of him finally recovered, and then lowered his head embarrassedly. What embarrassed Ian was that he was so weak as an orc, it was really embarrassing.


    Ian felt the temperature of the rest of his arm, and couldn''t help struggling slightly. Hunt, although worried about Ian, he learned from other people that Ian is a very sensitive person, so he didn''t dare to force Ian.


    Ian tilted his head and glanced at Hunter, who was a smiling tiger. The term "Smiling Tiger" was still spoken by Tang Yu to Ian. At first Ian didn''t understand what it meant, but when I saw Hunting, I don''t know why Ian thought of such a word.


    Hunter is the opposite of Sinoer, Sinoer is a cold-hearted person, and Hunter is always smiling, but the smile is not enough.


    "Do you have anything to do with me?" Ian asked again.


    Hunting after Ian''s reminder, only then did he remember something, he suddenly coughed slightly.


    "I believe you." Hunting, suddenly came out such a sentence.


    Ian looked at Hunter puzzled first, then his eyes suddenly turned red, and he immediately lowered his head. At this moment, the hunter was a little lost.


    Hunter knew that Ian was a very beautiful orc. Although Ian always emphasized that he was a powerful orc, the reddish eye circles just now made Hunter feel very surprised.


    Although this idea is very wrong, Lie still couldn''t help but look at Lie Lenovo.


    "What''s the use of your belief?"


    As Ian said, he turned around and walked towards the room. He didn''t seem to want to continue talking about it.


    Hunt did not leave wisely, but quickly followed.


    Ian looked back at Hunter, and a trace of embarrassment flashed across Hunter''s always shrewd face.


    In order to avoid embarrassment, Hunter said: "Ian, Su also did the right thing. What happened back then, I knew only the people on our side. If we are openly disadvantageous to Losey, we will let those who have just arrived. People think we are deliberately bullying them."


    Ian lowered his eyelashes and nodded.


    This Jero also told him, of course he knew that Su also did it for his own good. So even though he was upset, he still obeyed Su Yi''s arrangement and didn''t target Luo Xi again.


    "Aren''t you with them?" Ian looked sideways at Hunter, and Hunter smiled at Ian, with a hint of helplessness on his pretty face.


    "I also met them by chance. They were attacked by stray orcs, and I happened to pass by to save them. Well, my relationship with them is like this."


    Speaking of hunting, a smile flashed in his eyes looking at Ian, who was a little restrained in front of him.


    This hunting, I really feel happy. Although he himself didn''t understand, what he was happy about.


    Seeing Ian not speaking and looking at himself, Hunter couldn''t help but continue to say: "In order to show my sincerity, I want to avenge your grudges."


    As soon as these words came out, not only Ian, but even Hunter himself felt that he had a problem. Ian frowned immediately and said a little displeased: "The patriarch is new here. Did something go wrong? I am an orc, not a weak female, and I have many friends who are willing to help me. No need to worry about the patriarch."


    Hunter smiled bitterly. Before he came, he deliberately did his homework with Dilson and the others. He also knew Ian''s sensitive character, so he didn''t even say such things like a stupid kid so thoughtlessly. It is not a big deal for an orc to stand up for another orc. But if it is someone who is not very familiar, coupled with a special identity like Ian, then the meaning will make people can''t help but think about it.


    When the hunter was euphemistically driven out, the last rain of the rainy season suddenly fell without warning.


    The people around started busy packing things at home. Only hunting, walking in the valley without rushing. Quite a few people greeted the hunting from a distance, and some even rushed over to protect the hunting from the rain. Hunting has always had a seemingly patient smile, but in fact he has already flew away in his heart.


    Hunting didn''t go far, he saw Jells walking towards him with Tang Yu in his arms.


    Originally, Tang Yu was going out for a walk, but it started to rain without taking a few steps. Although most of the valley floor was rocky, but some places were bumpy, Jells was worried that Tang Yu would fall down again carelessly, so he took Tang. Yu hugged. Since returning to the valley, Tang Yu''s mentality has not been very good. Later, Minuo was invited and told Minuo what had happened before, and Minuo gave a death order not to allow Tang Yu to be naughty anymore.


    Now the valley has merged into one. Many people, after learning about Tang Yu''s pregnancy, went to Tang Yu in twos and threes to visit him and brought Tang Yu a lot of delicious fruits.


    The child is the hope of this primitive orc continent.


    Breeding is a matter of course and very difficult here. The living environment in the orc world is too bad. Most females are weak, and the chance of getting pregnant with a baby is even smaller. So if a tribe with a new partner soon has children, it means that the tribe is blessed by the animal gods. Now the valley has just merged, and Tang Yu and Jells had children soon after they were married. For these people who believe in beast gods, it is simply a great joy.


    This is also the reason why everyone took a step back after the incident happened to Losi. These newcomers of theirs, because the tribe was destroyed, and then got the help of everyone in the valley, and their hearts were full of gratitude. After finally gaining stability, they are not stupid, and they are unwilling to tear their faces with the original people in the valley for a female.


    Before they were worried that they would encounter misfortune with unknown orcs. But over time, they found that unfortunately there was no misfortune, on the contrary, their lives were getting better and better. Moreover, their newly established tribe ushered in a small life as soon as it was established.


    All this is a good omen.


    Lie walked towards Jells, and then glanced at Tang Yu in the animal skin raincoat.


    "The rain at this time is already very cold. It is better not to take him out to get in the rain."


    Jells looked down at Tang Yu, who was now lowering his head, looking confused as if he wanted to go to sleep.


    "Well, I will take him back now."


    Tang Yu heard them talking, opened his eyes wide, and saw Lie Xuebai''s long white hair.


    Tang Yu suddenly said: "You two, it seems black and white are impermanent. Hahaha."


    Jells and Hunter didn''t understand what black and white impermanence is. Seeing Tang Yu giggling alone, they also pulled out a smile. Tang Yu laughed as soon as he saw them, he couldn''t help laughing louder.

 Chapter 106：

    Jels patted Tang Yu on the back, for fear that he would laugh too hard and get angry.


    Tang Yu looked back and forth at the black-haired Jels, and then at the snow-white hunter. The more I look at it, the more I feel that the two of them are really alike, one black and the other white.


    As the rain grew stronger, Jells had to take Tang Yu back.


    It has been raining for two days, and the rain is heavy. Many people in the valley are very leisurely. After leisure, many people began to visit each other.


    Even if it was rainy, Su Yi was not idle at home. He made a wooden cabinet with Sinor, the cabinet looks like three floors. The top is for sundries, and the cabinets in the middle and below are equipped with cabinet doors, which are used to put clothes and animal skin quilts.


    After that, the weather cleared up.


    The valley after the rain was filled with a thick mist, and the air was very humid, with a fresh smell of earth.


    The children who had been trapped at home were finally released by Su Yi. After these days of self-cultivation, Leidra''s body has recovered. Because Leidra was the oldest, Su Yi specially asked him to take care of the three young ones when he went out.


    The people in the valley saw the way Ledra was dying before. That kind of injury would have died, but Leidea has nothing to do now.


    Like Dino, Ledra has very obvious characteristics of an unknown orc. His hairy ears flickered, and several young females watched Leidea''s ears.


    Females all like the animal form of the orc, not only because the orc animal type is very powerful, but also because the animal type of the orc is very attractive because of its furry appearance.


    Ordinary people nowadays are not afraid of unknown orcs anymore.


    An underage female suddenly walked towards Ledra, "You, are you called Ledra?"


    The female''s appearance was a bit shy. Seeing Leidea looked back at him, the female immediately lowered her head shyly.


    Because of the female before, Leidea had a bad impression of the female. When the female leaned in, Leidera couldn''t help being vigilant.


    Along with that female, there is also a female who is not much older. Seeing two people standing stupidly, the female came over too, he was a little bolder than the other females.


    "Don''t be afraid, we are not malicious."


    Ville pulled Lareda and was about to turn around and leave. Seeing this, the two females ran over in a hurry.


    They stopped the two of them, "We just want to be friends with you, we really have no intentions."


    At this time, the little Eli and Dino who were walking in the front turned their heads, and they looked at the two females suspiciously.


    "Why don''t you leave?"


    The two females also knew little Eli and Dino, and he walked up to little Eli and then lowered his head to chat with little Eli.


    After chatting for a while, they went to Tang Yu''s house together. They want to go to Tang Yu''s house and make their own pottery. Tang Yu was lying on a rocking chair, basking in the sun, covered in thick animal skins.


    When the children came, Tang Yu just raised his eyelids and let them play by themselves.


    Little Eli hadn''t turned into a human form yet, so she could only stare at the production and watched from the sidelines. It''s Dino, who is the best pottery maker among them.


    Although Dino didn''t want to talk, Dino couldn''t help but open his mouth to explain the question of everyone.


    Between children, it is always easy to become friends. After playing like this for a while, they soon became friends.


    At noon, the children were reluctant to part because they were going back to eat.


    After returning, the four of them were obviously very happy.


    Su Yi didn''t ask them what they were doing, so he took them to the yard to eat.


    Su Yi made hot pot, because when he came in the morning, he felt that the weather was a bit cold and wanted to eat something hot and warm.


    It''s the first time for Leidea and Will to eat hot pot, watching Su Yi busy with curiosity. Su Yi put the cut pieces of meat into the pot and let them prepare for dinner.


    At this time, little Eli found out that Sinor was not there, "Huh? Where is my beast father?"


    "You eat first, your beast father has something wrong, and went out with the patriarch."


    Weier''s chopstick skills were not very good, and he tremblingly picked up a piece of meat and stuffed it into his mouth. The hot pot soup is spicy and not too spicy, so children can accept it.


    "This is delicious, but it''s a little choking." Weir said, raising his chopsticks and holding a second piece.


    Leidra, who was sitting next to him, looked at him with his head tilted, and it seemed interesting to watch him eat.


    Vere smiled at Leidea, Leidea found that Vere often laughed in the past two days, always looking very happy.


    "The snow season is coming soon, you two, in these two days, choose a place and let everyone help you build a house." Su Yi said casually, reaching out to wipe off the oil stains under Dino''s mouth.


    Wil''s eyes widened, and he asked uncertainly: "Will we also have our own house?"


    Su Yi glanced at Weier, "Of course, just these few days, when you two are okay, you will be walking around the valley."


    After eating, Ville pulled Leidea out excitedly. Although Su Yi lived in a very comfortable home, they still found it inconvenient to live often.


    The two of them, wandering around. According to Weier''s idea, he actually wants to be near Su Yi''s house. But Leidra said that this would disturb Su Yi''s life. Although Ville didn''t understand what Ledra meant, he still obediently obeyed Ledra''s opinion.


    They finally chose a relatively quiet and remote location as their future home.


    Construction of the house started at noon the next day, Dilson, Sinoe, Jero including Old Taylor. Everyone was busy in the afternoon, and Hunt also brought a few people over to help.


    Sinor wanted to help build a house these days, so he couldn''t go out with Su Yi. Su Yi found a very inconvenient problem, that is, if he wanted to go out of the valley, he had to transform the orc and take him out.


    Su Yi went to the hunter and explained the problem. Lie immediately followed Su Yi and went back and forth several times in the valley. They planned to choose a place and cut a hole for everyone to come and go.


    For safety''s sake, this hole should not be too large to prevent large beasts from rushing in. A weak rock formation was found at the entrance of the cave, and a few strong orcs excavated. The opening is two meters wide and three meters high, which is not very big or very small. Can Ian or Su Yi be able to drag the prey in and out of the valley like this. But the bigger beast could not get in.


    The beasts of the Orc Continent, except for a few petite dragons, are relatively large in size.


    Of course, no matter how small this hole is, there will still be beasts through it. For safety''s sake, Su also asked them to make a stone gate, which was placed in the valley. A trough was punched on the ground, and the stone gate could only be pushed left and right, just like the track of a train.


    The weight of Shimen is very heavy, and it must be pushed by two orcs together. Su also did this to prevent individual orcs from opening the stone gate secretly.


    The stone gate can only be opened from the inside, which prevents people outside the valley from being able to secretly open the stone gate from the outside.


    In the valley now, a sentry post has been set up. For a good view, the post was placed on the rock wall of the valley. There were four points before, and each point was guarded by an orc.


    Now a new stone gate has been built, and a guard post is also placed on the stone wall above the stone gate.


    According to everyone''s intention, the orcs who can be young and healthy take turns on duty. But Su Yi suddenly proposed another method, which surprised everyone.


    Many tribes will have old, weak and disabled orcs. These orcs often depend on their relatives to live, and if they have relatives, they need help from the tribe.


    The feeling of being rescued or dependent on others makes these orcs feel very uncomfortable.


    Su also proposed to let these orcs be sentry posts. Although these orcs are old, weak, sick and disabled, most of them can fly. As long as they can fly and there are no problems with their ears and eyes, they can take on this duty.


    "Maybe you will ask me, why don''t you have so many healthy orcs, but use them instead?" Su Yi smiled at the corner of his eyes. Seeing everyone''s puzzled face, Su Yi didn''t sell it anymore, and continued to talk. "Sound orcs, it¡¯s better to go hunting or to spend time with their families. At the same time, old, weak and sick orcs don¡¯t have to be idle all the time. They can guard our tribe, and then we pay them a certain amount of food. In return. In this way, they not only have something to do, but they don¡¯t have to rely on others all the time."


    After that, Su Yi gave a detailed account of the advantages.


    As soon as those females heard that their partners could spend more time at home, they immediately raised their hands happily to agree with Su Yi''s approach. And those old, weak, sick and disabled are also very happy with this errand.


    As long as there is something to do, they don''t have to do nothing all the time, and they have to look at other people''s faces every day.


    Ordinary people may not know the bitterness in the hearts of the old, weak and sick, but Su also understands. They were originally brave and good warriors, but some were injured for the tribe and could not continue hunting; some were older and could not fly for long periods of time to fight; others were born weak and sick, unable to fight beasts.


    Su Yi counted the people who could not hunt the orcs, except for one of the deaf and two who were too old, there were eight people left. All eight of them can fly, and their eyes and ears are normal.


    Su also asked about their wishes, and of course they were full of willingness. It stands to reason that they need five people, but now there are only eight people. Su Yi could only let them guard the former very guard post. Because the newly built guard post was under the stone gate, the guards here need to be arranged separately.


    Outpost, just pay attention to whether there is danger around? If danger is found, it is not to let them fight, the weak, sick, and disabled. Su also asks them to sound the horn in the sentry post once they find danger.


    After it rained, the temperature suddenly dropped.


    Tang Yu was the first to light up the kang because he was afraid of the cold.


    After Weier''s house was built, many people in the valley began to go out to collect branches and dry wood. These people are all magnetic at home. The orcs were still single, but didn''t care much about it, and they didn''t fear the cold much.


    Su Yi prepared the clothes for the snow season in advance, and when Sinor was about to go out, Su Yi took out his leather jacket and wrapped it in Sinor. Little Eli is also a snake clan, so he is even more afraid of the cold when he is still young. Because of the cold, little Eli had to stay at home and play, often boring.


    Su Yi didn''t have the patience to make clothes, so he took out the animal skins, found a hand-made female in the valley, and paid the female a whole thorn dragon in return. After Su Yi''s trading demonstration, other people also followed suit. The main reason is that Su Yi''s method is very practical. Some people are good at sewing, some are good at making shoes, and some are good at other gadgets. Everyone began to gather in the square slowly. For convenience, Su also asked them to trade in the square every two days. In this way, the small bazaar begins.


    When there was nothing to do, Su Yi went into the space to sort things out. Seeing the mountains of prey in the space, Su Yi really had a headache.


    For convenience, the prey after processing was directly placed on the grass outside the yard by Su Yi. Don''t ask why you don''t put it in the yard, because the front and back yards are already full of things.


    Among them are whole prey, fresh fruits, noodles, corn, potatoes and other vegetables, various herbs, some kind of stones that can be burned, and the most important salt and condiments, as well as various All kinds of animal skins and so on.


    Su Yi got out of the space dejectedly, Sinor asked, Su Yi couldn''t help saying: "I really want to take you in too, so you can help me. You don''t know how many things are in my space. , It''s a mess."


    "But didn''t you try it before? I can''t get in." Sinor remembered, Su Yi told him when he had space, and tried to bring Sinor in, but failed.


    Of course Su also knew that he was just complaining to Sinoe.


    Sinor came over and reached out to hug Su Yi. Su Yi felt very unwilling. When he was hugged by Sinoer, she couldn''t help thinking, if Sinoor could be with him, it would be great.


    This thought flashed in his mind, and Su Yi felt his eyes flashed, and then he was stupid.


    Sinor also looked around in a daze. He finally understood that Su Yi was in the mood when he learned that he had space, because it was really like a paradise.


    Su Yi stayed for a while before being picked up by Sinoer. They are now in the front yard, which is full of various things.


    After Su Yi returned to her senses, she immediately said like a child: "Look, I collected all of them. Is it enough for us to use for a long time?"


    Just now, his face was full of sadness. Can''t think of the next second, Su Yi''s thoughts will be over? Su Yi suddenly felt that it was really good fortune, and if Sinor could come in earlier, maybe this would not be messed up here.


    The two cleared the yard, and Su Yi took Sinoor to visit the house in the space. He was talking endlessly as he walked. When he came to the comfortable bedroom, Su Yi suddenly smiled slyly.


    "From now on, we can be here hehe, the little Eli from the province will always bother us."


    Sinor knew what he meant. After returning to the valley, both of them were very busy and had never been in love.


    Su Yi suddenly raised it at this time, and a blush flashed across Xinor''s handsome face. In this respect, Su Yi, as a female, is always much bolder than his orc.


    Su Yi saw Xinor''s eyes dodge slightly, knowing what Xinor was thinking, he was a little funny in his heart. Looking up at Sinor''s beautiful jewel-like eyes, Su Yi also suddenly moved.


    Just when Su Yi was about to throw Sinor down, Sinoe suddenly grabbed Su Yi''s hand, "Go out first, we might be in a hurry if the two children can''t see it."


    Su Yi grunted, pouted slightly, and dragged Sinor out of space.

 Chapter 107：

    As soon as the two of them came out, they heard someone talking in the courtyard outside. Su Yi walked to the window and saw many people in the yard.


    "What are you doing?" Su Yi asked aloud.


    The others looked at Su Yi immediately. Most of these people were fresh faces, and they were all newcomers.


    One of the females said cautiously: "Su Yi, we have one thing, we want to discuss it with you."


    Su Yi walked out of the house and sat down at the stone table, and Sinor followed.


    The female said slowly: "We all know that the child of Leidra was seriously injured before, but his injury was healed within a few days. I, my child, is also a little orc. Before the wandering orcs attacked the tribe, my child was seriously injured, and he is still sick."


    Having said that, Su also understood what he meant.


    In fact, everyone should also know that Su Yi was also seriously injured before, and then Su Yi suddenly appeared intact. But they were all afraid of Su Yi, so they didn''t talk about Su Yi''s affairs.


    Su Yi smiled, "It was a coincidence. I thought I was dead. I accidentally got a herbal medicine. I didn''t know what effect it had at the time. I just looked at it and hugged it because I was dead anyway. , Just casually match into the mouth."


    Sinor watched silently, Su Yi lied without blushing and heartbeat. Seeing Su Yi''s serious face, Sinor would think that Su Yi was telling the truth if he didn''t know the truth.


    Someone said puzzledly: "But Jill and the others said that after you were taken away by Sinor, you suddenly disappeared."


    Su Yi heard that, without any panic, he still said calmly: "At that time, I let Sinor take me away. Later, I knew that I might die. In order to prevent Sinor from seeing me die, I asked Xi Don''t follow Noel, I want to die secretly."


    Su Yi said that the voices and emotions were so strong that the eyes of those pure females looked red.


    Su Yi was speechless, thinking that people in primitive society were easier to deceive.


    "So, what does that herbal medicine look like, let''s go out and look for it?" The female still stared at the herbal medicine reluctantly.


    Su Yi had no choice but to make up one casually. In order to prevent them from finding similar grasses, Su Yi put things in a fascinating way.


    Later, they thought about it, maybe it was Su Yi''s life that he should have died, so the beast **** gave Su Yi this kind of herbal medicine.


    Although the Alisma people were very sorry, they were more certain that the original people in this valley were blessed by the beast gods. Otherwise, Su Yi was seriously injured, and he would not heal suddenly; and neither would Tang Yu, because he was pregnant so easily.


    When they were gone, Su Yi looked at Sinor, "You are not surprised, why didn''t I give them that thing?"


    "You have your plans, and I don''t want to help them. If you help one, you will help two. If anyone knows that you have this ability, they will definitely bother us with great annoyance."


    Su Yi did not expect that Sinoor was quite smart, and could even think so far.


    Because the snow season has arrived, every household is busy. They have to collect more food. It will be difficult to find food when the first snow falls.


    Even Mino¡¯s house began to dry dried meat that can be stored, and pickled fresh pickles.


    Su Yi created a vegetable garden outside his yard. The vegetable garden was enclosed with simple gravel, and other people in the province did not pay attention to stepping in when passing by.


    In order to be like everyone else, Su also began to dry the dried meat and continued to put things in the cellar at home.


    Maybe it''s the hamster''s behavior that can be contagious, and Dino often drags things back these days. These include some seemingly edible plants, thick branches, and even some weird things.


    Su Yi found a very strange stone in those things. Su Yi picked up the stone and weighed it in his hand. The strange stone is not as heavy as the ordinary stone, and it has a strange touch.


    Su also saw that the stone was light red and looked pretty, like a red crystal. Su Yi picked up this thing and planned to use it to make jewelry or something to decorate the furniture at home.


    Seeing that Su also liked it, Dino ran away immediately.


    Su also wanted to stop him, but Dino had long since disappeared. Su Yi also looked very good-looking, but did not expect Dino to ran out for most of the day. He came back with a bag of animal skins on his back. This bag was still taken by Dino when he left.


    Su Yi was a little helpless, so he took the bag from Dino. Seeing Dino wagging his tail, a pair of eyes looked at Su Yi tightly, as if waiting for Su Yi to praise him.


    Su Yi didn''t want to disappoint the child, and immediately smiled and said, "Well, good job!"


    After getting what he wanted, Dino returned to the room happily.


    Because it was cold, Su Yi and the others stopped eating out. Little Eli recently seemed to be infected by Tang Yu. Not only was he afraid of the cold, but he also began to lethargy.


    Sinoel said that little Eli is about to transform into a human form, so she has to store enough spirit recently.


    Su is also a little nervous, he suddenly feels like a new father.


    At night, Su Yi found a surprise. This surprise is the strange stone that Dino found during the day.


    At night, Su Yi lit the lights as usual. Inadvertently, I found that the stone could shine. This discovery made Su Yi overjoyed. This kind of stone, which can shine by itself at night, can inadvertently save the material for lighting. At the same time, it also avoids the troublesome problem every time you ignite.


    Early the next morning, Su Yi got up happily and planned to make a lamp like a desk lamp.


    As the main material of the lamps, Su also chose wood. Because wood is easy to carve, Su can also carve grooves of different sizes according to different stones, and then inlay the stones in it.


    When the first lamp was made, the sky was already dark unknowingly. Sinor snatched what Su Yi had in his hands and prevented Su Yi from doing it. Su Yi had been bowing his head like this for a day, and Sinor looked a little bit painful.


    Su Yi reluctantly turned his gaze from the lamps on the ground to Sinor''s body.


    Since the last time Su Yi was in the space and didn''t complete the task of throwing down, the two of them have been more pure-hearted. It was mainly because Little Eli was about to transform, and the two couldn''t help being a little worried, so they kept letting Little Eli live in their room for many days.


    Su Yi raised his head at this time, and stared at Sinor slightly, and the two of them suddenly approached slowly. Just when the two were about to kiss each other, the door of the room suddenly rang.


    Outside was Dino¡¯s voice, "Mother Father, Beast Father, are you asleep?"


    Su Yi pulled away and coughed slightly before turning around to open the door.


    Dino rarely disturbs them at night. This is the first time in history. Su Yi looked at Dino a little surprised. Dino blushed and said, "Well, mother and father, in the afternoon, a little female asked Do I want to make a contract with him..."


    As he said, Dino''s voice couldn''t be smaller.


    Su Yi was stunned for a moment, and then looked at Dino, who was still a kid. The children of this Orc Continent are too precocious, right? A contract between children means a quasi-partner between adults.


    Su Yi didn''t expect at all that his son would have a puppy love at a young age?


    As the future flower of the motherland, it is actually wrong to fall in love so early. Su also plans to go and see who''s the child, and hook up with his son at a young age.


    Seeing Su Yi''s face changed, Dino thought Su Yi was unhappy, and immediately said carefully: "Uh, uh, I didn''t promise him."


    Su Yi recovered and reached out and touched Dino''s head.


    "Well, what do you think of him?" Su Yi was referring to the little female. Dino blinked her big eyes and slowly replied, "He, he is not bad."


    Although Dino is still young, because of his own experience, he has been very mature and reliable since he was a child.


    Su Yi nodded when he heard this, and then said something I know.


    Dino looked at Su Yi in confusion, Su Yi neither agreed nor opposed.


    "Well, this kind of thing, we will talk about it tomorrow." Su Yi said, sending Dino back to sleep. When Dino was sent back, Su Yi went to see little Eli again, and saw that the little guy was sleeping peacefully, and Su Yi went back to his room leisurely.


    Sinor was waiting for him silently, this time before Su Yi could speak, Sinor stopped Su Yi''s waist.


    "Let''s go in, I want to talk to you..." Sinor''s words were blocked by a soft kiss from Su Yi.


    Su also has no resistance to Sinoor''s initiative. Su Yi''s lip color is a bit darker than Sinor''s, and her complexion is not as white as Sinor''s.


    When the two people entered the space, Su Yi directly pushed Sinor and fell directly onto the bed in the bedroom.


    There was originally a quilt on this bed, but Su Yi didn''t like to sleep on other people''s quilts, so Su Yi changed his own animal skins.


    The skin of the animal was silver-gray skin. The snow-white body of Sinor immediately attracted Su Yi''s eyes as soon as he fell on the skin.


    Xinuoer saw Su Yi looking at him stupidly, a slight smile flashed in his eyes. People like Sinor have an inexplicable magic once they laugh.


    Sinor stretched out his hand to hold Su Yi''s finger, and then with a slight force, Su Yi fell into his arms. "I don''t know why, every time I look at you falling down, I''m very excited." Su Yi smiled and lay on Sinor''s arms.


    Sinor sniffed the scent of Su Yi''s body, and couldn''t help sighing in his heart. The female smell of Su Yi''s body was really good.


    The temperature in the space is neither hot nor cold, and it is very comfortable. Su Yi stuck to Sinor''s arms and couldn''t help saying: "If it gets very cold, we will come here to sleep at night."


    Although the Kangshang is very warm, but after all, it is not so natural and comfortable.


    Sinor nodded when he heard the words, looked down at the person in his arms and said, "Good idea."


    Su Yi took off her clothes and was about to pull at Sinor, Sinor gently took his hand.


    "Su Yi, do you think you seem to have grown taller recently?" Xinor said suddenly. Su Yiyi heard that he had grown taller, and hurriedly pulled Xinor up to his feet. The two of them compared, the former Su Yi could only reach Sinoor''s chest, but now it has reached Sinoor''s shoulder. Looking at it this way, it really grows taller. Su Yi himself was surprised too, could it be because of the previous pool water problem. Thinking of this, Su Yi put on his clothes, and took Sinor to look at the small pond.


    "Could it be that my body improved after drinking this?"


    Su Yi said, filling the water in a small bowl on the side.


    Sinor is not very sure, but Su Yi had gray hair before and received serious injuries, all because of this goodness. Maybe it is because of it that Su Yi grew taller?


    Su Yi thought it was amazing. If it weren''t for Jade''s help, Su Yi would have died twice. Now, because of this jade-turned space, they have blessed the whole family, and Su is very grateful for it.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing Su Yi hadn''t spoken all the time, Sinor couldn''t help but ask.


    "I''m just thinking, it''s great to have this space, and it''s great to meet you." Su is also a rough man. Even if he looks like a female now, he can''t hide his original character.


    He seldom said sweet words like other people, even if he almost died last time, he didn''t tell Sinor anything like love you or I can''t leave you after he came back. Of course Sinoer did not say that Sinoer only used behavior to show that he cared about Su Yi.


    Sinor''s eyes trembled slightly, and his long eyelashes trembled, and his voice trembled slightly, "Well, it''s great that I met you."


    Su Yi feels soft, this person who doesn''t speak much, really provokes him Su Yi too much.


    Su Yi couldn''t help but teased: "Sinoer, shall we have another baby?"


    Su also didn''t know the tragedy caused by this sentence. If he had the ability to predict the future, he would definitely not say such a thing to tease an honest person.


    Facts have proved that if you have nothing to do with honest people, you have to pay the price of chrysanthemums.


    When Su Yi was pressed on the bed at first, he still looked awkward, and from time to time he stretched out his hand to tease Sinor.


    Sinor felt that because they hadn''t done it for a long time, they were very gentle at first. However, his patience was quickly polished by Su Yi.


    Su Yi smiled and said: "Xinuoer, let''s play something interesting. In our hometown, there is a kind of exciting gameplay called role playing."


    Like ordinary men, Su also has a lot of evil tastes. His evil taste is to see Sinor forbearing or losing control for him.


    Even if the two of them are in this relationship, Sinor is mostly just accommodating Su Yi. Su also feels that this life is so long, if a pair of lovers keep one of them to accommodate the other, wouldn''t it be too miserable for the one to accommodate the other?


    So smart as Su Yi, but dug a deep hole for himself.


    Sinor is the kind of person who restrains himself very much. It can be seen from the last time that Su Yi had an accident, Sinor was frantic.


    Su Yi felt that she was really in love with Sinor, and even digging a hole to jump down regardless of her own safety.


    In role-playing, Sinor is a wandering orc, and Su is also a kidnapped female.


    Su also asked Sinor to tie his hands, and then made him look like a frightened fawn. Sinor watched Su Yi being tied up, feeling a little bit excited while faintly excited. Especially, seeing Su Yi unable to resist, waiting to be possessed by himself.


    Sinor reached out and grabbed Su Yi''s ankles, and then half-forced Su Yi''s legs apart. I don''t know why, this action made the old couple of the old couple suddenly blush.


    Su Yi couldn''t take it anymore. He always felt that he was a rough man with a strong mentality. He was always very active when he talked to Sinor before.


    Su Yi''s original intention is good, saying that men should not be depressed for a long time, and if they have suffered intense grief or pain in their souls, they can be relieved by venting. Of course, venting on xing love can also play a soothing effect.


    Su Yi only talked about role-playing. One of them was kidnapped, the other was the kidnapper, and then Sinor was tied up.


    However, Sinor knew nothing about Su Yi''s legs. He suddenly picked up the rope on the side and tied Su Yi''s ankles.


    Su Yi suddenly felt a little bad, but couldn''t hold back his face and said that he didn''t want to do it. I had to blush slightly and looked to the side at the beginning.


    Sinor tied the rope and saw a scene that made him squirt a nosebleed. Su Yi''s hands and feet were tied, and his thighs were separated to reveal a delicate thigh. Although Su Yi was wearing a piece of clothing, that clothing could only cover Su Yi''s important parts.


    Sinor only needs to pull it up a little bit, or pull it down a little bit, and he can see more dry images.


    Su Yi took a peek at Sinor, and saw that although there was no expression on his face, there was a red yuwang flashing in his eyes.


    The author has something to say:


    The next chapter, afraid of being locked,??(??£þ??£þ?)????

 Chapter 108：

    Su Yi was scalded by Xinor''s eyes, and his body shrank. He coughed slightly, "Um, Sinoor, can we make it if we don''t play?"


    Seeing Su Yi''s softness, Sinor suddenly felt more restless. He stretched out his hand and grasped Su Yi''s ankle. He leaned down and kissed Su Yi''s ankle. Su Yi''s face flushed immediately, and he stared at Sinor with a little annoyance.


    This guy is usually very well-behaved, but he didn''t expect that there would be times when he was disobedient?


    Sinor leaned his hands on the bed, completely covering Su Yi under him. He looked condescendingly at Su Yi''s face, and the sweetness in his heart was about to melt away. He knew that Su Yi didn''t like to play this trick, but because Su Yi liked him, he wronged himself in this way.


    "Su Yi, I want to kiss you now." Sinorbo''s muffled voice sounded in Su Yi''s ears, and Su Yi couldn''t help but complain in his heart: Ask me what I am doing now, do I still have the right to refuse?


    Seeing that Su Yi didn''t say a word, Sinor''s thin lips pressed against Su Yi''s. The so-called kiss turned into a kiss. Xinor didn''t understand why he was so excited, with Su Yi''s lips in his mouth, he wanted to eat Su Yi whole. Such a cute and cute Su Yi is really rare.


    After Su Yi was kissed, she lost her previous shyness. The feeling of intimacy with Sinor is a feeling he is very familiar with.


    Su Yi was kissed so badly, he moved his arm to hold Sinor, but remembered that he was still tied up.


    Su also wanted to take the time to discuss terms with Sinor, but before he could breathe well, he felt a pair of big hands making trouble. Su Yi''s legs trembled lightly, and said angrily: "Sinor, you let me go first."


    Sinor kissed Su Yi''s forehead, her long eyelashes trembling constantly because of the master''s emotions.


    "I don''t want to let it go." Sinor said, lowering his head and burying his head in Su Yi''s chest, where there are beautiful things that attract him.


    Su Yi felt his chest heat up, and somewhere embarrassing and shameful, his face was even more red when he was caught by Sinoorna''s entrance.


    In the past, Su Yi didn''t like it very much and was licked by Sinoer. It is estimated that this time Su was also tied up, so Sinoe boldly did whatever he wanted.


    Su Yi was tortured by his hands for a long time, and he didn''t have the strength to talk about life with Sinor. So I lay flat and planned to enjoy it. Su Yi is such a person, very open. Besides, he now feels nothing to the person who does whatever he wants, or his lover. As long as Sinor is happy, of course he is actually quite comfortable.


    Later, Sinoe let go of Su Yi''s hands and feet, intending to talk to Su Yi with a semi-beastization. Su Yi looked like soldiers came to cover up the water and earth, until Sinor showed pointed beast teeth, Su Yi suddenly wanted to say: I want to go home, here is a monster that will transform!


    So the tossing and tossing are indispensable. After that, Su Yi was so embarrassed that his toes were red. He didn''t understand what Sinor was excited about, anyway, it was the terrible energy.


    Because Su Yi fell asleep, the two of them slept in the space. Su Yi opened his eyes the next day and saw Sinor''s chest. Suddenly remembering his tragic experience last night, he couldn''t help but bite on it.


    Sinor was awakened by Su Yi''s bite. Before he opened his eyes, he took up Su Yi''s face and kissed each side.


    So Su Yi, who had blown up his hair, was instantly appeased.


    Su Yimei hugged Sinor''s handsome face, and kissed both sides. After the kiss, his eyes were evil on Sinor''s lips. Yesterday, it was clear that he was ruined. Why did Sinoer have a wound on his lips, as if he was accusing someone of cruelty.


    Su Yi immediately looked away, he didn''t admit that he was happier than Sinor later.


    Su Yi took Sinor out of the space, and felt it was so cold outside. He saw Sinor tremble, and immediately picked up the quilt on the side and wrapped Sinor tightly. Su Yi wanted to go out and have a look, but as soon as he sat up, his waist suddenly became sore that he fell down. Fortunately, Sinor''s eyesight was quick and his hands were quick, and he hugged the person directly into his arms.


    Sinor hugged Su Yi from behind and said lazily: "It seems to be snowing outside."


    snow? Su Yi was clever immediately, "It''s snowing? No, I''m going to burn the kang first. The two little guys must be frozen."


    Sinor hugged the person in his arms, "No, the snow season has just begun, and it''s not too cold. At this time, we didn''t have a place to live. We had to sleep in a cave. At that time, the house was not as warm as our current house. "


    Su Yi felt sour at the thought of the days when the wind leaked everywhere and the cold wind was biting, and they were staying in the wild.


    "Never again." Su Yi said softly.


    Sinor turned over and pressed Su Yi, her long snow-white hair scattered. Just as Su Yi wanted to say what you were doing, she felt her waist lifted up. Su Yi hadn''t figured out the situation, but he felt that his naked lower body was directly pushed into by something.


    Su Yi suddenly became angry, "You, Sinor, don''t go too far."


    Sinor ignored his resistance, and said with a serious face: "You said that if you want to be born again, how can you not work hard?"


    Su Yiqi''s teeth are itchy, grass, and he really digs a hole to kill himself.


    "But, what do the children hear?" Su Yi''s body was lifted high, his irritating eyes were red.


    "In the snow season, most people can''t hunt, they all give birth at home. They are old and won''t come to bother." Sinor said, holding Su Yi''s slid body with a smile at the corner of his eyes.


    Su Yi did not refute him, but said in his heart: Dino is a good boy, but is there a hegemon in their family? Little Eli, hurry up and save your mother and father, your mother and father''s waist is about to be folded.


    Yiba, at this time, was lying on the bed slumbering because he was about to transform, and he didn''t hear the warm call of his mother and father at all.


    At the same time, Tang Yu''s house on the other side of the valley was very lively.


    Because it was the first snow, the children in the valley were very happy. They all wore newly made clothes and came to Tang Yu''s house together.


    Tang Yu is in good spirits in the past two days, and it is rare that he is no longer groggy. Jels held him and walked around in the yard. The yard of Jells¡¯s house was originally not that big. Later when he came back, because Tang Yu was pregnant with a child, he thought of the child playing in the yard in the future, and Jells thought of his baby''s head. The yard must be bigger.


    Now Tang Yu''s belly is as big as a balloon. As they grew older, the children who had always loved to surround him, had not been told by their parents, don''t run into Tang Yu rashly.


    The children were making noise in the yard, Mino came to Tang Yu''s house wearing a cloak, and the children greeted Mino immediately.


    Mino came to look at Tang Yu''s fetus. As soon as Jells saw him, he immediately hugged Tang Yu and returned to the room.


    Mino looked at Tang Yu''s stomach, suddenly a little worried. Tang Yu''s belly is really too big. According to current medicine, he is afraid of being with a giant baby in his belly. Mino has never seen a dragon baby, so I wonder if the dragon children are all very big?


    "What''s the matter?" Tang Yu saw Minuo staring at his stomach, feeling a little unsure.


    Mino immediately shook his head, "Nothing, everything is fine. I always feel that your belly is amazingly big, maybe you are twins."


    Tang Yu''s face turned green as soon as he heard them. One is enough for him, but two at once?


    Jells was also a little nervous. He rarely met doubles in the Orc Continent. Even if there was such a rare one, I heard that it was not easy to give birth.


    Because of this news, Tang Yu was in a bad mood immediately. He was afraid that he would not have this blessing, and if he didn''t have a good life when giving birth, Tang Yu felt sad when he thought of this place.


    Tang Yu''s emotions are found in more pregnant women. When they are pregnant, they always think about things.


    In the afternoon, Su Yi learned from Dino that Tang Yu was likely to have two in his stomach, so he took Dino to congratulate him.


    As soon as he entered Tang Yu''s house, he felt a low pressure. The person who released the low pressure was the expressionless Jells.


    "what happened?"


    Jells, obviously in a bad mood, didn''t pay attention to Su Yi. Su Yi had to go in by himself, and Tang Yu was also looking sad at this time. He saw Su Yi coming in and immediately took Su Yi''s hand, "Team Su, look at my belly. It''s scary these two days. It''s only two months. Whose baby can grow up to this age?"


    Su Yi looked at Tang Yu''s belly, smiled and comforted him, "Didn''t you say that there are two? Two are so big, but not too big."


    "It''s okay if you don''t say it. When you say it, I don''t even want to give birth. I guess I don''t have enough strength to give birth. I heard that it hurts very much when I give birth."


    Su Yi walked over and sat down by Tang Yu''s bed. Because he was thinking about things, he forgot his butt, and Su Yi felt pain in his **** as soon as he sat down.


    Fortunately, Tang Yu didn''t notice Su Yi''s expression because of his stomach, otherwise he knew that Su Yi would die as a joke.


    "No, there will be nothing wrong with me." What Su Yi said is not a lie. If Tang Yu really can''t give birth by then, he will give Tang Yu a drink of diluted water, even if it is a fourth birth. There is no problem with five.


    Mino saw that Tang Yu was pregnant with two children, and it soon spread from the tribe. Just called that Luo Xi, who brought some gifts to visit Tang Yu,


    Tang Yu was in a bad mood, so he didn''t get up to be polite with them, and those people were not angry. In their opinion, Tang Yu, who could be pregnant with two, was simply favored by the beast god. Of course, if they knew Tang Yu''s inner thoughts at the moment, they would definitely be too scared to speak.


    At this moment, Tang Yu hoped that Mino had read it wrong. He would rather give birth to a big baby than two at once. Thinking about taking care of them, Tang Yu felt that one head was two big.


    Losi planned to accompany Jill after the beast wave in the cold season. After Su Yi heard this, he sneered in his heart, but he had no plans to let Losy finish the snow season. Thinking about the cold season next year is really ridiculous. With such a malignant tumor, Su Yi was able to keep him until now that he has done his best.


    The next morning, the sentry horn sounded. There are two types of horns in the sentry. One is small, sharp and loud, which is used for hostile attacks or animal groups, and the other is heavy, dull and long at the moment, and is used to welcome guests.


    Ed and the others brought a lot of gifts, in order to thank them for helping drive away the wandering orcs, and also to connect the friendship between the two tribes.


    Hunting, leaving a small part of the gifts, the rest are distributed to the family that contributes. Among them, Su Yi''s family and Tang Yu''s family had both gone, so they divided a lot of things.


    Su also divided the food into several portions with a knife, and distributed them to the elderly, weak, sick and disabled in the tribe. Their family really doesn''t lack this thing. Su also chose a few of the animal skins and gave them to Old Taylor. Although Old Taylor repeatedly stated that he was still very strong, Su also felt that as a junior, he regarded it as a filial piety to the old man. The rest of the trinkets and other things Su also didn''t ask for it. It''s not that he doesn''t look down on it, but that these things can win people''s hearts.


    Seeing Su Yi''s personality, the parent of the family who had signed a contract with Dino before suddenly walked in front of Su Yi.


    "My child, I like your Dino very much." The speaker was an honest-looking female. He looked at Su Yi a little cautiously, obviously a person who didn''t speak much.


    It is probably because of the child, this not-so-talking female, that she muster the courage to come over and talk.


    "Well, Dino told me about this." Su Yi glanced at the little female behind the female. That child should be a little older than Dino. Although the clothes on his body are not very good, he is very clean.


    "What''s your name?" Su Yi lowered his head and said to the little female.


    The little female, hiding behind her mother and father, glanced at Su Yi secretly, and then whispered: "My name is Xing Rui."


    Su Yi looked at Dino again, Dino seemed a little nervous, and peeked at Su Yi''s expression from time to time.


    "My Dino is already an adult. If you have any questions, just talk to him. He can already make his own decisions."


    Su Yi finished speaking and patted Dino on the head. Su Yi also talked about this. He saw that Dino liked the kid, and the family looked good, so Su Yi acquiesced. As for what Dino is an adult, he is in charge of it all to make Dino save face.


    As soon as Su Yi walked away, the little female ran over and took Dino''s hand.


    The female looked at her child with a reproachful expression, "You are a female, how can you be so casual?"


    The little female changed her cowardice and stuck out her tongue at her mother and father.


    When the little female finished speaking, her face blushed, and Dino blushed and hummed.


    The female looked at Dino''s well-behaved look, and she liked it more and more, and his children liked it well. Although he was an unknown orc, he didn''t know how much sensible he was compared to other children.

 Chapter 109：

    Ed and the others rested here for a day, and then left in a hurry. Because after the first snow, the temperature will begin to drop in a large area. Although most orcs are more resistant to freezing, it does not mean that they are not afraid of the cold.


    The cold of this orc continent is not something that can be imagined casually. Many females and frail little orcs would freeze to death in such severe cold weather. It can be seen how cold and cruel the temperature here is.


    On the third day it started to cool down, the water in the river formed a thick layer of ice. Fortunately, Su also had the foresight and filled a lot of water in wooden barrels in advance.


    The wells of many people in the tribe were frozen. In order to eat, they had to travel far to the river to pry open the surface of the water to get water.


    The hunting has been very busy these two days. In order to prevent the people of the new tribe from freezing to death and starving to death, he has to check back and forth at various houses. Especially for the old, weak, sick, and disabled, he personally helped them get water.


    These orcs had never been treated like this before. Since they have been here, they have found that their lives are getting better and better. Neighbourhood relations, which were originally relatively indifferent, slowly began to move around.


    Probably in the snow season, many people are relatively leisurely, even if some people go out, they will be in groups. This is specially required by hunting, in order to prevent encountering the migrating herd.


    Su Yi asked the clothes made by others to send in. Su Yi asked the female who made the clothes to put the fine fur on the inside, and then sew a layer of fur on the outside. The clothes were very warm after making them.


    When the second snowfall started, Tang Yu began to overeating again. Fortunately, his partner was Jells. If it were someone else, he probably wouldn''t be able to feed him.


    Jells is better than the others, so even if the temperature drops, he doesn''t feel too cold.


    But Tang Yu, who was pregnant, was very afraid of the cold. Their family burned the kang early. In order for Tang Yu to get out of bed and walk around, Jells covered the floor of his bedroom with furry animal skins.


    Little Eli began to transform that night. Dino has been sleeping in Little Eli¡¯s room these days. He has always slept well. Hearing Little Eli¡¯s uncomfortable grunt, Dino immediately ran to knock. Su Yi''s door.


    Su Yi and Sinor immediately put on their clothes and ran to Little Eli''s room.


    I saw little Eli''s face flushed with sweat. Su also didn''t understand this, and couldn''t help but look back at Sinor. Sinor closed the door, took out the lamp made by Su Yi from the corner, and the room immediately lit up.


    "Don''t worry, a lot of little orcs are supported like this." Sinor took the cushion and let Su Yi leaned comfortably on it. Su Yi looked at his posture, little Eli''s transformation would not end so easily.


    Su Yi has always spoiled little Eli, and when he saw the uncomfortable look of little Eli, he was immediately distressed. It is undoubtedly a torture for Su Yi to watch Little Eli suffer in this way.


    Little Eli first grunted dazedly, then seemed to have a terrible pain, and then woke up. He opened his eyes and saw Su Yi, twisting his body to climb towards Su Yi. Sinor stretched out his hand to stop Eli''s movement.


    "You''re transforming your shape, focus on your energy first." Sinor''s voice was severe. Little Eli''s eyes looked at Su Yi. Seeing that Su Yi was just looking at him but didn''t speak, little Eli had to lie on his fur.


    Dino turned into a beast shape, and the little leopard was lying next to him. Compared with Su Yi, these two humanoid guys are very calm.


    Throughout the transformation process, Su Yikan was frightened, because little Eli''s bones made a creaking sound, and little Eli even whispered in pain.


    Little Eli, who is usually squeamish, did not cry at this time, nor did he ask for help from others, but kept his head down and worked hard.


    Such a little Eli, watching Su Yi felt sad.


    Later, Sinoer held Su Yi and asked Su Yi to go back to the room. Su Yi wanted to go over and watch it, but Sinor stopped him.


    "Su Yi, you stay here." Xinor touched Su Yi''s chin.


    Su Yi was stunned for a moment, and then honestly retracted back to the bed.


    Sinoel said before that he spoiled little Eli too much, and the little orcs could not do so and would become squeamish. Now that Little Eli transforms into form, it is necessary for the orcs to experience, but Su Yi''s heart is severely grasped. Sinor probably doesn''t want him to be uncomfortable, right?


    As dawn was approaching, Sinoe came to their bedroom with a wet little guy in his arms. Su also didn''t sleep, and waited with staring eyes. Sinor saw it, and sat up hurriedly.


    Sinor had showered little Eli, and the little guy was wet and bare.


    "Okay, let him sleep."


    Su Yi found a piece of soft animal skin, and then put little Eli on it. Su Yi''s hand trembled slightly, "This, this is also amazing."


    Although they have always known that these orcs are all transformed like this, Su Yi was surprised to see a little white snake turned into a white and tender milk doll.


    Little Eli also has white hair, but his hair is sparse and seldom short, which looks a bit funny.


    But the little guy, who looks very good-looking, has a feeling of being indistinguishable from male and female. Little Eli''s arms were like lotus roots, curled up with his legs. The small mouth was slightly pursed, because the stomach was flattened by the breath.


    The kang-burned feet in their home are thick and airtight, so the whole room is very warm.


    After the day was completely light, Su Yi invited Minuo to help him see how little Eli was going?


    Minozi checked it carefully, and then said with a smile: "Haha, little Eli is very healthy, there is nothing wrong with him, just a good night''s sleep."


    After sending off Mino, snow flies up again in the sky. This time, the snow fell very heavily, and in a short while, it was all white.


    Su Yi pulled out the clothes he had prepared for little Eli, waiting for her child to wake up, planning to dress him up.


    Before Su Yi''s idea could be implemented, he suddenly heard the sound of a horn, and Su Yi was surprised at the sound of the horn this time. This is the sound of the horn of enemy attacks and the herd. Su Yi thought that such a horn would not sound until the cold season. But I didn''t expect such a horn to appear in such a cold snowy day.


    Sinor was about to go out, but Su Yi was held back.


    "You look at Little Eli, let me see what''s going on?" Su Yi finished speaking and rushed out quickly.


    As soon as he came out, Su Yi was shivered by the wind and snow outside.


    Su Yi quickly ran towards the guard post, looking at the front from a distance and shouting: "What''s the matter?"


    The orc who ran in front turned back and said to Su Yi: "It seems that some beasts passed by our tribe on their way to move."


    The herd?


    Su Yi walked forward facing the heavy snow. He didn''t take a few steps before the snow covered his knees. In desperation, Su also had to wait in place. In a short while, someone flew back from outside. The orc saw Su Yi and fell down beside Su Yi.


    "There is a herd, but fortunately there are not many."


    Su Yi heard this, his eyes lit up, and then turned and walked back.


    After he returned, little Eli still did not wake up. Sue also asked Dino to guard Eli, then let Sinor put on thick clothes, and pulled him out happily.


    When Su Yi went out, he even shut the gate of the yard.


    As soon as the two came out, they attracted the attention of many people. The main attraction is the people behind Su Yi, the handsome and slender man who had completely turned into a swollen fat man. Sinor''s mood at this moment is very complicated. On the one hand, he is full of joy because Su Yi loves him; on the other hand, he feels a little embarrassed because Su Yi has wrapped him tightly.


    Su Yi walked to the place where Xueshen was deep, then turned around and climbed on Sinoor''s back, and the two planned to go directly out of the newly opened passage. Because it was still snowing, Sinor didn''t have the fur of other orcs, Su Yi gave orders to prevent Sinor from frostbite, and he was not allowed to transform into a last resort.


    In fact, after Su Yi found out that Sinor could enter in his own space, he felt that there was no last resort. Really encountered danger, he can pack the whole family in, and then he will kill the Quartet without any worries.


    Of course, he can only think about this idea in his heart. Recently, Sinor has always tossed him in order to declare sovereignty. Therefore, in this situation, Su also feels that men must be able to bend and stretch, and they should not make a mistake and hate them forever.


    The hunter stood on the post early, and he only allowed a few orcs to go out to check the situation, and most of the orcs stayed in the valley to prevent any accidents from happening.


    Jells was the first group to leave the valley when he heard of the herd. He sent Tang Yu to Mino''s house, and asked Dilson to look at them two well, and then flew out of the valley with him. Dilson actually wanted to go out to join in the fun, but due to Jells'' request, he could only stay home with a grievance.


    When Su Yi and Sinor came out, they saw Jells arrogantly hovering over the herd, his eyes seemed to be looking for meaty prey. Seeing this scene, Sinor also looked eager to try. Hunting is the nature of every orc. Su Yi saw a gleam of light flashing in Sinor''s light-colored eyes, knowing that Sinor wanted to do it too, so he had no choice but to take him forward.


    Standing in the best position, the hunter couldn''t help but look sideways in the valley when he saw Sinolf. Sure enough, his eyes quickly found a familiar figure, this orc was much thinner than other beasts. Because of the fear of the cold, he was wrapped very tightly at this moment, only revealing a pair of very moving eyes.


    Ian pushed the front door to block his man, trying to squeeze out the valley through the passage. He is carrying a basket on his back and holding a bow and arrow made by Su Yi in his hand. It seems that he wants to go out hunting too.


    Hunter thought in his heart: Isn''t Ian no more meat to eat? How else would you think of going hunting?


    The recent hunting has been too busy, so I haven''t paid close attention to Ian''s life. Did Ian starve again when he didn''t know it?


    Obviously hunting food was too worrying. Before he came to the valley, Ian had been taken care of by everyone. Now that everyone is full and warm, it is even more unlikely that Ian will be aggrieved at all.


    A tall orc stretched out his hand to stop Ian. He shook his head to Ian and said, "Ian, although it is a small group of animals, the number is almost hundreds of them. Safety."


    This orc was completely out of good intentions, they were all his own now, and they all knew that Ian was very sensitive, so he was very careful and euphemistically expressing his opinions.


    Ian''s exposed eyes blinked, and the mouth covered under the mask muffled and said, "It''s okay, I look weak, but I''m actually very powerful." Recently, Ian slowly became cheerful again. When he got up, he said and made a powerful gesture of his own.


    The orc was immediately amused by Ian. He smiled and looked at Ian''s urgent expression. The orc suddenly coughed and said, "Otherwise, I will accompany you with you, so I can take care of you."


    Ian hesitated, but because he wanted to go out, he didn''t refuse the orc''s kindness.


    When the two of them walked into the passage, the two females walked out from the side corner.


    Of the two magnetisms, one of them is Rosie, and the other is Fei Rosa, who has always had a good relationship with Rosie.


    Fei Rosa looked over there slightly displeased, although the two people were no longer visible in the passage, but his eyes were still fixed there.


    "Rosie, I think this Ian is not a good thing. An untransformed orc, all his things are donated by others. If he doesn''t have a good relationship with Su Yi, I really want to make this kind of People thrown out of the tribe."


    Rosie pulled Rafi Rosa''s hand, indicating that this is not the place to talk.


    Although Fei Rosa was dissatisfied, she still obediently shut up. The two walked slowly to one side, and Luoxi saw that there was no one around, and then said slowly: "You still don''t mess with me, even if there is no Su Yi, there is Tang Yu, even if they are neither Now, there are Jero, Dilson and others. They are all unknown orcs. If we specifically target one person, it is easy for everyone to be unable to get along with each other in peace."


    Fei Rosa didn¡¯t expect Losey to speak for Ian, she couldn¡¯t help but frowned and said, ¡°Why do you have to be afraid of them? Except for Jells, I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re afraid of? No matter how you look at it, It has made us more people. Now that we have learned their things, even if we really drive them all away, no one will say anything."


    Rosie looked at Fei Rosa, a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes, but soon the trace of contempt was hidden by him.


    "Fool, you don''t understand the current situation. If we drive them away, it will be difficult for the Impreza tribe to confess. Although the Impreza tribe people are not going to fight us for their sake, but if something happens to us in the future , The Impreza tribe will never come to help again. Just bear with it, wait a few years, our tribe is really strong, and we will slowly use the legend of the beast gods to drive them away one by one. All right."


    Fei Rosa snorted, obviously he was very dissatisfied with this method.


    "No, after a few years, that Ian tricked the big silly guy away. He is the orc I was fond of, no, no!"


    The silly big guy refers to the orc who just took Ian out.


    Luo Xi turned to the beginning with a sneer that could not be concealed in his eyes, really stupid and nothing to say.


    "You are a female, he is an orc, always has no face, really rob people from you?" Rosie said, suddenly pointing to the passage.


    "Hey, won''t you grab it now?"


    Hearing this, Fei Rosa immediately thought that Ian might be riding on the stupid man at this moment, and suddenly there was a burst of nameless anger in her heart.

 Chapter 110：

    Philosa ran towards the passage, but was stopped by the orc who was in charge of the guard.


    "Why, that Ian can go out, but I can''t?" Filosa looked at the orc aggressively, and the orc looked at him with embarrassment.


    The hunter, who has been paying attention to the movement here, suddenly came down from the post. He came to the orc and said to the orc, "It is forbidden for all females to come and go freely. This is an extraordinary period."


    Although the hunt was told to the orcs, but Philosa knew that it was specifically said to him.


    Although Philosa had opinions on Ian, she didn''t dare to disobey Hunter''s orders, so she turned around and left unwillingly.


    Watching the female leave, the hunter strode into the passage.


    Su Yi and Sinor each looked for a bunker, and then prepared their weapons with their weapons. Su Yi is very comfortable with the use of weapons, but Sinor is the first time to use weapons. Because Su Yi is not at ease with Sinor, he is not far away from Sinor. Sinor is holding a ¡õ¡õ. Su also taught Sinor to use ¡õ¡õ before. When Sinor was okay, he used to raise his head to practice accuracy. As for the quasi-head? Su Yi has never asked about it, so Su Yi is very bottomless now.


    Sinor was more calm than Su Yi. Although Su Yi ordered him not to become a beast, which would greatly reduce his combat ability, Sinor still had the confidence to face the beast alone. Comparing him from childhood to adulthood, when he was alone, there were cases in which he was injured and there was no way to become a beast. At that time, Sinor didn''t have Su Yi''s weapon, and didn''t he survive?


    Although Sinor was very calm in his heart, seeing Su Yi''s eyes from time to time because of worry, Sinor felt a little sweet in his heart.


    The two of them stayed with very few beasts, only a few passing by them. Su Yi was about to take out a bow and arrow, and an arrow shot into a thorn dragon in front of him. He heard the sound of arrow feathers breaking through the air, followed by the sound of a beast''s wailing sound.


    This arrow was shot by Sinor.


    Su Yi was stunned for a moment, and then walked towards the thorn dragon. The thorn dragon was shot directly through the head by the arrow feathers, and the arrow was shot in from the thorn dragon''s eyes. Just as Su Yi was about to walk over to inspect the prey, he felt another gust of wind coming. He drew out the dagger around his waist neatly, and was about to turn around when he was hugged by someone.


    "Don''t be afraid, I will protect you." Sinor held Su Yi with one hand, turned and punched the beast on the head.


    Sinor and the orcs with the same attributes as the hunters are the kind of orcs who look very handsome and have a stronger force value than ordinary orcs. Orcs who are generally long and good-looking will always give people a kind of unreliability and have no ability to feed females. But Sinoor and Hunter are just the opposite.


    Sinor''s fist can smash the stone. This punch hit the beast, and the big thorn dragon was directly knocked out.


    At the moment when the thorn dragon was knocked into the air, Sinor let go of Su Yi, and hit the thorn dragon who was still thinking of getting up with an arrow in his hand.


    In this short period of time, Sinor eliminated two thorn dragons, one large and one small.


    Su Yi was a little happy, and walked over to drag the small one, "Let''s deal with them first, and then go ahead and hit some bigger ones."


    Sinor smiled, and Su Yi''s smiling face was reflected in the light-colored glaze-like eyes.


    In fact, their family has a lot of food, but they were probably hungry before, so the two of them always wanted to catch more prey and go back.


    The two of them dragged their prey and came to the river without taking a few steps.


    This river is the big river that runs through the valley.


    Two people came to the river, the surface of the river was frozen, and the ice had to be smashed to use the water below.


    When the two were about to deal with it, several large red-eyed beasts ran near them. Su also did not fight to go hunting, but let Sinor solve it. As I said before, the nature of the orcs when hunting.


    While dealing with the prey, Su Yi turned his head to look at Sinor who was hunting.


    At this moment, Su Yi saw someone walking not far away. He was about to get up and take a look when he saw a familiar figure.


    That person was Ian, Ian bit a bone spur in his mouth, and he had a knife given by Su Yi in his hand. He was chasing a silver moon beast quickly.


    Ian jumped over a gully, reached out to grab a vine, and jumped in front of the Silver Moon Beast with the help of the vine''s strength. His movements are full of wildness, coupled with his very beautiful face, instantly attract a lot of people''s attention.


    Su Yi put down the prey in his hand and looked there curiously.


    The main reason was that it was the first time that he saw someone hunt the Silvermoon Beast. This beast was very flexible and brutal. I heard that it was difficult for orcs to catch it. Su also picked up his bow and arrow, ready to have a situation at any time, so he could easily help.


    Not far behind Ian, there were also tall orcs who followed not far away with a worried expression on their faces. If Ian hadn''t said not to let him intervene, he really wanted to rush to help.


    At this time the herd had been half hunted, and some of the beasts ran away very cleverly. In another part, the brainless people are still fighting the orcs.


    Ian was originally wrapped tightly, but when he was hunting, he got off because of the heat. He is now wearing only a small long gown.


    Holding the knife in his hand, he stared at the Silver Moon Beast with a torch, and the Silver Moon Beast had obviously been chased by him for a long time. The current Silver Moon Beast was panting, and its white fur was beautiful and pitiful.


    At this time, one of the people watching the excitement inadvertently slipped and fell, and suddenly alarmed the Silver Moon Beast.


    The hair on the Silver Moon Beast''s body suddenly stood up, and then darted toward Ian. Ian¡¯s figure is shorter than an ordinary orc. When the Silvermoon beast leaped back, his body quickly leaned back. When he was about to lie down, he suddenly pressed the ground with one hand and bounced again. The knife in one hand swept up. The silver moon beast that passed over him suddenly opened its stomach. A lot of blood sprinkled Ian''s face on his face.


    But Ian didn''t care at all, and shook his head, avoiding the silver moon beast that fell.


    The other orcs, seeing this scene, looked at Ian in surprise. Obviously, he was shocked by his neat skill.


    "Ian, you are awesome!" Jero, who was the first to speak, heard Ian coming out to hunt, so he followed out anxiously. Unexpectedly, when I came out, I saw Ian hunting a silver moon beast?


    Ian turned his head to look at Jero, still with blood on his face, and suddenly a stunning smile burst out.


    This is the first time he has been so happy.


    When the other orcs saw it, they immediately walked over and praised Ian for his ability. The orc who followed Ian at first did not follow. He just stood there, watching Ian who was surrounded in a daze.


    Hunting has been hovering in the air, seeing that Ian has captured a Silver Moon Beast alone, and couldn''t help feeling a burst of joy in his heart.


    After this is over, everyone returns to the valley.


    The people in the valley soon learned that Ian had hit the Silver Moon Beast alone.


    The people who had been upset with Ian before went to Ian''s house to join in the fun after hearing the news.


    Because of this herd, everyone in the valley is very happy.


    In order to celebrate this great harvest, Lie let everyone held a simple bonfire dinner in the small square. Everyone brought out some food, and then gathered together to eat.


    Originally, Su also didn''t want to go, but little Eli, who had just woke up, looked like he wanted to go out and join in the fun.


    Su Yi looked at Little Eli''s white and tender face, and suddenly wanted to go out with her own baby to show off.


    But as soon as he left the house, little Eli was shivering with cold. Su Yi had no choice but to wrap him in the third floor and the third floor, and then he took the family out of the house.


    When we reached the square, the bonfire was already burning. The huge bonfire was burning, and little Eli got rid of the thick animal skin. Everyone saw the child in Su Yi''s arms, and only then realized that little Eli had turned into a human form. Many females and little females were suddenly attracted by the pink and lovely little Eli, and even the noisy little orcs followed.


    Little Eli was not walking steadily, so she was always held by Su Yi. Minor came in the middle, and little Eli was taken over by Minor.


    Su Yi was afraid that Sinor felt cold, so he pulled Sinor to the campfire. Then I saw Tang Yu, talking to a child with his head down. Su Yi looked around, didn''t see Jells, could not help but said in a little surprise: "Huh? How dare he put you here alone?"


    Tang Yu looked back at Su Yi, then pursed his mouth, motioning Su Yi to look to the other side.


    Su Yi followed his line of sight and saw Jells at Ian''s, and there was Jero Dilson over there. The relationship between the two of them has always been very good. At this time, seeing them sitting together, Su Yi did not find it strange.


    "Why don''t you go there?"


    The corner of Tang Yu''s mouth twitched, "They seem to be plotting something, and it is not convenient for me to listen to what they said about being pregnant."


    Su Yi looked there thoughtfully, and then suddenly pulled Sinoor and walked over.


    Jero saw Su Yi coming and took the initiative to step aside. Su Yi smiled at him and sat down there without being polite.


    "I know what you are thinking. I said about it. I''ll come. Before Little Eli transformed into shape, I haven''t been able to spare time." Su Yi said faintly, Ian, who was opposite to him, half His face was flushed by the bonfire.


    Ian looked at Su Yi and shook his head, "Su Yi, I know you are powerful and smart, but I don''t want to rely on you for everything. And this is a matter between me and him, I want to solve it myself."


    The most recent Ian, less numb before, a bit stronger. Su Yi couldn''t help but take a few more glances at him like this.


    Su Yi opened his mouth. He wanted to say that now Ian is so sharp that it is easy to cause trouble. According to Suyi, Luoxi''s things to do naturally. In the future, everyone will live together. If you do too abruptly, it will easily cause unnecessary trouble.


    But now Su also knew that since they were discussing with him behind their backs, they had already planned to kill them all.


    The valley exploded the next day.


    When Su Yi didn''t know what happened, his first reaction was to run towards Ian''s house. However, in the middle of the road, he was taken to the square by Minola.


    "Su Yi, that Firosa made a confession with Reg, and was rejected by Reg. Now he is holding a bone knife and is about to commit suicide." Mino said very anxiously. After Su Yi heard the names that were all unfamiliar, I couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief.


    As long as it''s not Ian, or other people he knows, he will live or die. Su Yi wanted to go home, but was dragged forward by Mino.


    "Listen to me, this matter is not over yet. Do you know that Reg, for what reason rejected Fei Rosa?"


    "There must be other sweethearts." Su Yi said without thinking.


    Mino let go and patted Su Yi on the shoulder suddenly. I knew your smartest expression on his face.


    "Yes, yes. But, but his sweetheart, yes, it''s Ian!!"


    The last two words suddenly hit Su Yi''s head, and Su Yi suddenly had a feeling of staring at Venus.


    "You, who are you talking about?" Su Yi thought he was hearing a hallucination and hurriedly reconfirmed.


    Mino smiled bitterly and said, "Ian, Ian."


    Su Yi scratched his hair fiercely, and then ran towards the square quickly.


    There were already many people in the square at this time, and Su Yi and Minuofei had a lot of energy before they squeezed in.


    Fierosa was full of tears, and was looking at an orc with angrily. This orc, Su Yi recognized, was the stupid big man who followed Ian yesterday. To be honest, this orc is really tall. To say that he is stupid and big is actually not worthy of him. Except for Gao, Leigh didn''t look stupid as a whole. On the contrary, he looked very reliable and his face was very valiant and righteous.


    If in ancient TV dramas, such people are generally decent people who play martial arts leaders and the like.


    Fei Rosa said bitterly: "I, I am a female, you turned down me for an orc, and still an unknown orc?"


    This is the main reason why Fei Rosa''s face has been swept away. If Reger simply says that he doesn''t like him, Fei Rosa will be sad for a while at best. But Reger said that he has someone he likes, and the person he likes is an orc?


    Fei Rosa felt that she had suffered a great humiliation.


    He had already told Rosie that Ian wasn''t a good thing. As an orc, he still seduce an orc?


    In the square, besides Su Yi and Mino, there was Dilson. Other people probably don''t know what''s going on here.


    When Fei Luosha saw Su Yi, she suddenly screamed, "It''s you, you people, if it weren''t for your presence, he wouldn''t dare to do whatever he wants like this. One, an orc, unexpectedly. Also seduce the orcs..."


    Su Yi frowned slightly, and then saw Luo Xi not far from Fei Luosha, who looked at Su Yi blankly.


    Su Yi also looked at him, and then smiled lightly at Luo Xi. Losi obviously didn''t expect that Su Yi could still look at him and smile at this time.


    "No Rosa, you must have misunderstood. Ian is actually a very good person. You can''t have this kind of conjecture about Ian because of the last time Ian hit me." Losi moved cautiously. Fei Luosha walked, and while speaking with a deep voice, she peeped at Su Yi''s eyes.


    As soon as Losi''s words came out, it immediately reminded everyone of the happiness before.


    Su Yi smiled bitterly. He temporarily chose to let Luo Xi go. He didn''t expect that Luo Xi would dare to talk about it. Just as Su Yi was about to settle accounts with him, a voice suddenly rang.


    "I think after the previous events, many people are very dissatisfied with Ian. In fact, I think that even if he has a reason, he shouldn''t be an orc to beat a female. And today there is something other than Rosa, I think this Unknown orc, there are really some problems. Why not, three days later, here we come to publicly judge his crimes."


    Hunting spoke methodically, while walking towards the center of the crowd.

 Chapter 111：

    Su Yi looked at Hunter in a little surprised. What do you mean by hunting?


    This change came too suddenly, making everyone feel caught off guard.


    Hunting, have a good relationship with Jells, this is something everyone knows. So about Ian, people like them had doubts in their hearts, and they didn''t dare to tell the truth.


    Because everyone felt that even if they said it, Hunter wouldn''t really do anything to Ian?


    Now Hunter''s attitude has changed drastically. They watched each time and talked quietly.


    "What exactly is going on?"


    "I don''t know, what''s this?"


    "Did the patriarch found something?"


    The surrounding discussion became louder and louder, and even Su could clearly hear it.


    Philosa over there, hearing the words of the hunt, suddenly became emotional, with tears on his face, but at this time she smiled and asked, "Really? Patriarch."


    Hunting looked at Philosa with a serious expression, without the usual gentleness.


    Seeing Hunter nodded, Philosa moved the bone knife away, and he happily took Rosie, "Rosie, did you hear that? I said, an orc like Ian will definitely suffer. Retribution."


    Rosie didn''t smile, and he couldn''t laugh in public either. He was dragged by Filosa and could only frown at Hunter. Obviously he did not expect that Hunter would suddenly say this?


    Mino stared at Su Yi with a shocked look on his face and said, "Su Yi, what''s the matter with the patriarch?"


    Su also did not speak, but grabbed Mino and walked out.


    After this period of understanding, Su also knew what kind of person a hunter was. Hunter''s temper looks very good, but in fact he is very assertive in his heart. Given that he and Jells are friends, Su also doesn''t think he will suddenly rebel. There must be something in it that he didn''t know.


    Su also plans to go to Ian and ask Ian.


    Seeing Su also not speaking, Mino said to himself: "What, isn''t Hunting a friend of Jells? Why did he suddenly treat Ian like this? How pitiful Ian is, he still has to help. That Philosa."


    When the two came to Ian''s house, there were already several people in Ian''s house, and those people were still acquaintances.


    Dilson saw his partner and walked over with a silly smile on his face. He stretched his hand to hold Mino, and smiled: "Why are you here?"


    Mino looked at Dilson and then at other people. He felt something immediately, but his brain was not good enough, and he couldn''t figure out what it was for a while.


    "What are you doing here?" Mino asked strangely.


    Dilson glanced at the other people, then smiled and pulled Mino aside to explain.


    Su Yi walked into the room. Ian''s house was not big enough. At this time, it was full of people. Su Yi felt a little depressed when he came in.


    Jero was the one who spoke first. Jero scratched his head in embarrassment, "Haha, Su Yi, why are you here?"


    Su Yi glanced at him, "Go ahead, what are you planning?"


    Jero coughed, and he was talking before he heard Ian say: "Su Yi, they are also trying to help me. I know we are wrong if we don''t tell you. But Su Yi, we can''t rely on you for everything."


    Su Yi nodded, "What then? You don''t plan to tell us the plan?"


    Ian sighed, "Jero, take him to see and he will understand."


    Jero left with Su Yi immediately, and the two of them came to Old Taylor''s house. They all lived here before, but after they moved out one by one, a courtyard wall was built here.


    Jero didn''t dare to speak along the way, took Su Yi into the yard, and then walked to a hidden corner.


    Jero lifted a piece of worn-out animal skin, Su Yi stepped forward, and when he saw clearly what was blocking underneath, his eyes widened in surprise.


    After that, Su Yi returned home.


    Because of letting go, Su Yi was relieved a lot.


    When I returned home, I saw Sinor helping little Eli and teaching little Eli to walk. When little Eli saw Su Yi, he immediately swayed towards Su Yi.


    Su Yi did not move, but waited for little Eli to come over before he squatted down and hugged him.


    Little Eli said softly, "Mother and father, I really want to go out to play." As he said, he stretched out his lotus root arm and pointed out the window. Su Yi smiled, went to the window and closed the window, and then closed the animal skin curtain next to it. The animal skin curtain is Su Yi, which is used to keep out the wind. Although the window was closed, the room was already very warm, but Su Yi was afraid that little Eli was too young to stand, so he temporarily pulled out a curtain.


    Little Eli has been kept in the bedroom, probably boring.


    But Su also didn''t nod. Little Eli could only play on the big bed, pouting and rolling. Little Eli is Sinor''s child. After he was transformed, many people were worried that he would have the same symptoms of unknown orc like Sinor. But that day Su Yi took little Eli out, and they found that little Eli was like ordinary little orcs, not only did not have the same eye problems as Sinor, but also healthier than other little orcs.


    This discovery made many people gradually understand. In fact, the unknown orcs are similar to ordinary people like them. The unknown orcs before, had never had a partner and children like Sinor. Now, as soon as the special case of Sinor was opened, several families with small females began to come into contact with single unknown orcs. Of course, this single unknown orc, now apart from Gero, Dino is the only one left with Ledra.


    Leidera¡¯s house has been a frequent visitor these few days. There was a single orc, with a little female alone, and went to Ledra''s house many times. But afterwards, without knowing what Leidera said, the orc never visited again.


    Three days later.


    Su also asked Dino to look at Little Eli, and went out of the house with Sinor.


    Sinor was still wrapped tightly, being pulled by Su Yi and walking forward with one foot and one shallow foot. If it was before, Sinoor would have hibernated long ago at this time. He was afraid of cold, and in order to survive the cruel winter, he could only put himself into a deep sleep.


    But now, the house is so warm and he wears so many clothes, he doesn''t feel cold at all.


    The two of them came early this time, and in the square in the middle of the valley, there were only a few people chatting in a scattered way. When they saw Su Yi and Sinor, they greeted them.


    So they waited for a while and saw the hunter leading a group of people approaching, and Ian was walking among them.


    Su Yi didn''t say hello to them, but took Sinor to the side. Su Yi looked around for a week, but he hadn''t seen the shadow of Losi and Fei Rosa. Sinor lowered his head and asked softly, "What are you looking for?"


    Su Yi smiled, "It''s nothing."


    Su Yi told Sinor about Ian last night. So Sinor saw that Ian was brought out, but he didn¡¯t show anything.


    Surprised expression.


    With more and more people around, Losi and Fei Rosa finally came late.


    After they appeared, Su Yi''s eyes were placed on them. Su Yi looked at them without concealment, his gaze was quickly noticed by Luo Xi. Luo Xi looked at Su Yi, and then showed a shy smile. Su Yi replied with a smile, but his smile was different from Luo Xi''s, and his smile was full of sarcasm.


    Luo Xi was stunned for a moment, and then his face was a bit bad.


    Sinor saw the interaction between the two of them, but he didn''t say anything, but stood quietly behind Su Yi, like Su Yi''s strongest support.


    Seeing that the man was almost here, Ian was suddenly pulled to the front. The eyes of other people immediately gathered on them. Ian was not used to this kind of sight, his body trembled as if nothing. Hunter reached out and patted him on the back, seeming to encourage him.


    Ian lowered his eyes and suddenly said, "You must be still wondering, why did I hit Losy suddenly?"


    Many people were taken aback by this opening remark. This is different from what they thought. Isn''t this Ian going to be judged? Why, they felt a little strange.


    Luoxi''s originally bad face suddenly turned pale. He turned his head a little angrily, and then stared at Su Yi firmly.


    Su Yi smiled. It seemed that this Luoxi was indeed smart, and he had seen the clues before he even started.


    Ian seemed to be struggling with how to tell his tragic past. As he plucked up his courage, Fei Rosa suddenly ran over.


    Fei Luosha moved quickly, and the people next to her were unprepared. They saw Fei Luosha suddenly come to Ian, and then when everyone didn''t react, she slapped Ian on the face.


    Ian was born very white, and after this slap, a red mark suddenly appeared on Ian''s face.


    Hunting, suddenly furious.


    He stretched out his hand and grabbed Fe Rosa''s wrist raised again.


    "What nonsense?!"


    Fei Rosa was thrown out by the hunter and fell to the ground severely.


    Fei Rosa immediately blushed and pointed to Ian and said, "This Ian is thinking of bullying Losy again. I am just fighting back for Losy."


    Not as straightforward as Rosa said, he stared at Ian as if he was about to eat Ian.


    Hunter frowned and said coldly, "Shut up, talk nonsense again, and get me home."


    Lie has always been a gentle and smiling person, but now he is really angry. Mainly this is not Rosa, just like an idiot.


    Ian hadn''t reacted before, but now he came back to his senses, and he looked at Rossi a little annoyed.


    Ian didn''t care about Fei Rosa''s stupidity. What makes Ian angry is that the real hateful person is Rosie, and Rosie looks like it doesn''t matter to him.


    All of a sudden, there was a mess around.


    Su Yi sighed and couldn''t help but walked out. Ian is a bad-spoken person, so he can be compared with someone who can talk like Philosha and Losey. It is estimated that Ian doesn''t even have a chance to live. Although Su also knew that Ian wanted to avenge himself. But now the scene is a bit chaotic, and Ian probably can''t handle it.


    Everyone couldn''t help but shut their mouths when they saw Su Yi approaching. Su Yi smiled and walked to Ian''s side. Ian saw Su Yi coming over with a trace of embarrassment on his face. Because before, he told Su Yi that he wanted to avenge himself. But this hatred, he hadn''t been able to control the scene before he started to retaliate.


    Su Yi doesn''t mind what happened before, and he understands Ian''s mood very well. So he didn''t say anything, just walked up to everyone.


    "Well, I know that because of the previous events, everyone has a lot of opinions about me and Ian. I will take this opportunity to explain to everyone." Su Yiliang said in a throat, and everyone couldn''t help but look at Su. Also, waiting for Su Yi''s explanation.


    As soon as the non-Rosa saw Su Yi, she stood up angrily, "You can''t believe him, this Su Yi and Ian are in the same group. Don''t believe him!!"


    Su Yi frowned and looked at him with an unkind expression, "It is estimated that your parents have not taught you, don''t interrupt when others are talking." When Su Yi said this, he was very close to Fei Rosa. Others didn''t see Su Yi''s expression, but several people who were closer to him all saw Su Yi looking frosty at Fei Rosa.


    Fei Rosa was startled, and couldn''t help but shrank back. I don''t know if it was his illusion. He felt that Su Yi''s eyes seemed to kill him.


    Seeing Fei Rosa shut her mouth, Su Yi pointed to Luoxi and smiled: "Luoxi, come over too. Don''t be afraid, everyone is watching here. I can''t do anything to you in front of everyone. ?"


    Hearing Su also said the same, the others looked at Luoxi again. Under such gaze, Losi would appear guilty if he didn''t pass. In desperation, he had no choice but to bite the bullet and walk over.


    When Luo Xi walked over, Su Yi continued to say, "I heard that Luo Xi was taken away by unknown orcs many years ago?" Su Yi asked in a hurry, but stared at Luo Xi with a pair of eyes. Su also used the way of inquiring, so that other people who love to show will take the initiative to talk about this matter.


    Sure enough, a female suddenly said, "Yeah, Losey has had a bad life since childhood. First he was taken away by unknown orcs, and then taken away by wandering orcs." The female said, and looked at Losey. A look of sympathy.


    "Yeah, yes. So who can tell me that he came back by whom?" Su Yi asked very curiously, chatting with everyone completely.


    Su is also a veteran in criminal investigation. In the past, in order to bring newcomers, Su also often used the current method. He will throw out the problem, and then let the newcomers think about the problem for themselves. Because of one thing, if one person makes a unilateral narrative, it sounds thin and unconvincing. But if after the question is given, everyone will come together to find the answer, and Su Yi will raise a little bit next to it, so that the persuasive power will be more powerful.


    Hearing Su Yi''s question, others immediately began to think about it.


    Although Rosie is a little clever, but he is also clever after all. Before he came back by himself, everyone was actually very curious, and they didn''t believe that Luoxi came back by his own ability. Now that Su Yi mentioned it again, the others looked at Luo Xi strangely, and they seemed to be waiting for Luo Xi to explain.


    Su also didn''t speak, waiting to see what Luoxi said?


    Rosie''s face was still very ugly, he opened his mouth and said, "There was someone who saved me back then."


    "Who?" Before Su Yi asked, the others couldn''t help asking.


    Yeah, who? Losi''s answer back then was ambiguous.


    "One, a wandering orc." Rosie''s voice trembled a little, as if trying to calm himself.

 Chapter 112：

    Su Yi looked at Luo Xi faintly, now that he doesn''t need to say anything, other curious people will ask themselves.


    "Wandering orcs? How can the stray orcs protect you?" a little female suddenly shouted. This little female, Su also remembered that he had been closer to Dino recently.


    Fei Rosa immediately walked over and pointed to Ian on the side: "Obviously I am going to judge Ian, why do you have to hold Rosie?"


    "Because of Ian, there was a misunderstanding with Losi. If you don''t make it clear, how do you understand why Ian hit someone?" Su Yi smiled and said without irritability. The people around him had obviously been caught by Luo. West''s past events aroused interest. After hearing Fei Rosa''s question, everyone didn''t care.


    What makes them curious now is, why did Rosie get caught twice and someone saved him both times?


    According to Rosie, the first time he was rescued by a stray orc, the second time he was protected from leaving it was also a stray orc.


    Everyone knows what kind of a wandering orc is like. If Rosie is rescued once, he can deal with it by meeting a kind-hearted wandering orc, but what if twice? How is it such a coincidence that there are so many kind-hearted wandering orcs?


    Seeing everyone whispering, Luo Xi opened his mouth and just wanted to talk. I heard Su Yi say again: "Well, let''s not talk about the one many years ago, let''s talk about the most recent one."


    Su Yi said that he walked towards Luo Xi, Luo Xi''s face was still pale, he had already seen that Su Yi was planning to put him to death today.


    "Not long ago, in order to expel the stray orcs. Everyone in the valley, and everyone from the Impreza tribe, once witnessed the scene where Luoxi was taken out of the stray orcs'' nest by a stray orc. I was there at the time, and Jill was there." Su Yi As he said, he looked at Jill, who had a bad face next to him.


    Jill didn''t expect Su Yi to name herself suddenly, looked at Su Yi a little irritably, and then nodded unwillingly.


    After getting Jill¡¯s affirmation, Su Yi continued: ¡°At that time, Luo Xi didn¡¯t explain the orc¡¯s side clearly. Later, the orc died suddenly. Now, no one can explain, Luo Xi and that What is the relationship between the orcs? A wandering orc will not treat a female nicely for no reason. As for the relationship between them, it is necessary to ask Rosie himself."


    Hearing this, the surroundings suddenly exploded. Everyone''s various speculations made Jill''s face more and more ugly. Rather than Rosa, she stared at Su Yi in anger. If it wasn''t that Su Yi could not be beaten, Su would also be certain that this Fei Rosa would definitely rush to beat him.


    "You''re talking nonsense, you''re talking nonsense! Losi is the kindest in our tribe, why are you slandering Losi?" Fei Rosa flushed her face and raised her voice to confront Su Yi.


    Su Yi did not argue with him, but continued to say to everyone: "I think this person should be able to solve everyone''s doubts."


    After Su Yi finished speaking, a person who had been hiding behind hunting them suddenly walked out. This person was injured all over, swayed while walking, and looked like he was about to fall anytime and anywhere. At the moment this person walked out, Losi''s legs softened and he slumped directly on the ground.


    After Jill saw the man, he just wanted to open his mouth to say something, but after seeing Luoxi''s appearance, he swallowed everything back. Because Rosie was so scared and paralyzed, he was undoubtedly confessing his guilt.


    Following Su Yi and the others, they went out and expelled the wandering orcs, and immediately recognized this person.


    "This, isn''t this the wandering orc who saved Rosie?"


    "Ah. Yeah, isn''t he dead?"


    The wandering orc walked towards Luoxi tremblingly, his movements were very slow, but every time he approached, Luoxi trembled with fright.


    Fei Rosa hurried over to protect Rosie, yelling: "Who is this person? Dirty! Why don''t you hurry him away?"


    But no one responded to Fei Rosa''s yelling. Everyone looked at Losi who was lying on the ground with complex expressions.


    "Rosie, I''m not dead yet, are you surprised?" The wandering orc showed a grinning smile at Rosie, and Fei Rosa backed back again and again in fright.


    "I betrayed everyone in order to save you. You said, as long as I can save you, you..."


    "Shut up! Shut up!" Rosie suddenly yelled like crazy, interrupting the wandering orc to say something next. Everyone has never seen such a crazy Losey. They never thought that such a kind-hearted Losey would show such a face one day.


    Luo Xi covered his ears, his eyes widened, and he stared at Su Yi suddenly.


    In those eyes, there was a bitter hatred.


    Su Yi couldn''t help being surprised.


    "It''s you, it''s all you. Without you, without you, no one would know... Why did you appear? It''s all because of you, two people who should have died, both survived? Are you The devil!" Luo Xi said, slowly approaching Su Yi.


    Su Yi frowned slightly. Now Luo Xi is a bit devilish, and all the disguise has been removed, revealing his original vicious face. Ian stretched out his hand to hold Su Yi''s hand, and looked at Rosie warily. After Rossi''s eyes touched Ian, a mocking smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    "Ian, you are the stupidest orc I have ever seen. You don''t even know how to be animalized, so you still hope to have a female? An unknown orc who won''t be animalized, why would you let me promise to be with you? Use you Then, is it a dilapidated body that was played with by other orcs?"


    Ian''s hand trembled suddenly, and the blood on his face disappeared completely. He seemed to think of something, a trace of embarrassment and pain flashed across his face.


    Instead of Rosa and completely stunned in place, this best friend of his once, at this time every word is comparable to a poisoned blade, is this person still the Rosie he knows?


    "You shut up!" Jero said angrily.


    Losi laughed haha, then pointed at Jero, then pointed at others around him.


    "Su is also what you forced me, you want to destroy me, and I also want to destroy him!" Losi''s vicious gaze fell on Ian again.


    "Destroy him? It''s up to you?" A chill flashed in Hunter''s eyes, and he walked to Ian''s side and patted Ian on the shoulder to encourage him.


    "Do you think I don''t know? Because Ian is beautiful, what kind of thoughts does each of you have? If I say it, you don''t want to continue living here." Rosie continued to threaten.


    Jill, who had been watching this scene, finally roared unacceptably: "Enough! Enough, Rosie!"


    Hearing Jill''s roar, Losey''s sinister face suddenly stiffened. He looked at Jill, a pair of tears flashed a little grievance in his eyes, completely changed from the look of hatred before.


    "Jill, I really didn''t mean it. But I was taken away. In order to get it back, I had to use the power of others. But I have always liked you. You should understand me."


    Jill''s angry expression faded, just about to speak. Just like when he heard Rosie''s tricks, he suddenly said tauntingly: "Do you want to hear my explanation? It''s a pity, I have never liked you. I like stronger orcs, but the orcs of our tribe. Too weak."


    Rosie''s change was too fast, and Jill didn''t keep up with his thoughts at all, and was stunned.


    "This Luoxi, who turned out to be such a person, is really disgusting!" An orc couldn''t help saying. The others echoed immediately. Suddenly, curses were all around.


    Luo Xi was immediately angry when he was scolded like this. He walked to Ian angrily, pointed to Ian and said: "Compared with him, I don''t know how much better, you don''t know that he was..."


    "Snapped!"


    Luo Xi''s words were severely interrupted by a slap in the face.


    Su Yi withdrew his hand expressionlessly, and when Luo Xi was still shocked, he said calmly, "The mouth is blocked and tied up."


    Jero, who had been holding back his stomach, immediately stepped forward and grabbed Rosie.


    At this time, Fei Rosa reacted, he rushed over quickly, everyone thought he was going to help Losy again, but he didn''t expect that he suddenly raised his hand and slapped Losy in the face.


    "Unexpectedly, you are this kind of person." After Fei Rosa finished this sentence, she suddenly lowered her head and said another sentence in Rosie''s ear.


    A trace of despair and unwillingness flashed across Losi''s face. His eyes fixed on Philosa, as if to see him through a hole.


    "I know everyone must be curious about what happened between Ian and him. But I want to tell everyone that Ian was seduced and used by him and almost died in the forest. Ian in the past was unfortunate, but Ian is happy now. Because he has a big family, the best partners and the most kind-hearted people. I hope that after this incident, let everyone understand a truth, don¡¯t try to survive on other people¡¯s wounds, this It is the most despicable and shameless."


    Everyone immediately said loudly: "Judgment Luoxi, judge Luoxi!"


    Touched by the anger, Luo Xi was finally expelled from the tribe. There are four people in charge of the expulsion. Many people are satisfied with this result. In the hearts of these people, no matter how many mistakes a female commits, she will not kill him. Expulsion, in fact, is no different from killing him.


    After Losey was expelled, Jells secretly took Ian out of the valley. Su Yi said, let Ian end his nightmare by himself.


    As for whether Ian killed Rosie in the end, Su also did not ask.


    In the days that followed, everyone began to prepare for the cold season. In the cold season, there will be a large number of animal herds. Hungry for a snowy herd will attack nearby tribes. For safety''s sake, the valley began to dig tunnels, and when danger appeared, the old, weak, sick and disabled would hide inside.


    Su also taught them how to make weapons and how to set up simple traps. When the herd comes, they can spread traps nearby. Even without the herd, these traps can be a fortress to protect the valley.


    The wandering orc who testified against Rosie finally settled down outside the valley. Su Yi observed him for a period of time and found that although he was a little bit grumpy, he was not a wicked person.


    Occasionally the valley will release the females and the children out of the valley. There are no traps within 100 meters of the valley. This generation is a place for females and children to pick and play. Although the valley is very big, people will get upset after staying for a long time.


    Once, a female accidentally walked out of the safe zone and was almost injured by a nearby trap. It was the stray orc who helped send the person back. After that, the female family would often bring fragrant meals to thank the wandering orcs for their help.


    During this period of time, Tang Yu''s belly did not continue to grow wildly, but Tang Yu''s appetite was getting better and better.


    Su Yi often brought out some fresh fruits and vegetables to Tang Yu. Every time Jells saw it, he would pretend not to know.


    The last half of the snow season ushered in the first wave of attacks by the herd.


    Tang Yu was asleep at the time, he was held by Jels and sent to Su Yi''s house. Because there were not many animal herds, everyone did not seek refuge in the tunnel.


    Su Yi has been a bit lazy recently. He has heard that there are beasts outside, and has not got up to fight alongside everyone. Instead, he placed Tang Yu in Little Eli''s room, and went into the kitchen with Sinor to make all kinds of delicious snacks.


    Su Yi suddenly wanted to eat meatballs, so she picked some fresh and tender meat and asked Sinor to chop him up. The two were busy in the kitchen, while Tang Yu continued to sleep. Two little children, awakened by the noise outside, made a snowman in the yard. Before the snowmen were piled up, they were attracted by the tempting fried meatballs in the kitchen.


    Little Eli looked at Su Yi with tears, her light-colored eyes flickering. Su Yi squeezed one and stuffed it into his mouth. There are many kinds of meatball fillings, including pure meat fillings, shrimp fillings, and all kinds of meat and vegetables. Little Eli ate one, and suddenly cried out deliciously with her small face.


    Su Yi took a small stool and let little Eli and Dino lie on the side to eat.


    "It''s very hot, you two, be careful." Su Yi ordered, while fishing for **** from the pot.


    "Ah, okay!" Little Eli suddenly yelled, and the little guy stomped straight on the spot, and Su Yi suddenly couldn''t laugh or cry.


    Su Yi''s meatballs also contain spicy meatballs, which are for the characteristics of Sinor. Su Yi deliberately took this ball out and put it aside. But little Eli didn''t eat his bowl, so he was very curious about the pile that he put aside.


    Su Yi looked at his son whose eyes were red and his mouth was red, and suddenly wanted to curse and couldn''t help but feel distressed.


    After daybreak, Su Yi asked Sinor to look outside, knowing that Sinor wanted to go out to see the herd.


    "Go, but pay attention to safety." Su Yi said, filling some **** in small bamboo tubes for Sinor to eat when he was hungry outside.


    Sinor smiled, kissed Su Yi on the forehead, and took the crossbow out of the house.


    Tang Yu is greedy by the scent of the thick soup placed in front of his nose. As soon as he opened his eyes, he held up his bowl and drank. After the soup was drunk, he noticed that this was not his home.


    "Why am I at your house?" Tang Yu asked in a daze, and reached out to touch his stomach.


    Su Yi handed him a fruit, but Tang Yu took it and hugged it but didn''t eat it.

 Chapter 113：

    "The cold season is approaching, and a herd of animals is coming to us. In order to eat fresh animal meat, they went out hunting early in the morning."


    While talking, Su Yi found a meatball and handed it to Tang Yu''s mouth. Tang Yu took a bite and was immediately attracted by the food. The meatballs are deep-fried and tender on the outside, with a bite full of lingering fragrance.


    "This is delicious!" Tang Yu sat up hard, and Su Yi immediately found a cushion and placed it behind Tang Yu. If he doesn''t rely on anything, Tang Yu will easily fail to fall down.


    Once Tang Yu fell, it was as if the sky was turned upside down, and it was a foolish dream to want to get up on his own.


    When Tang Yu was at his home, Jells went out once, and when he came back, he saw Tang Yu lying on his back on the bed with a look of lovelessness. Before Jells left, he had helped Tang Yu up, but in order to reach out for a fruit, Tang Yu accidentally lay down again. After lying down, he couldn''t get up again. So Tang Yu held up his belly like this, waiting for Jells to come back with a look of love.


    After that incident, Tang Yu was always afraid of being alone. So Jells sent Tang Yu over when he went out this time, not only because it was safer at Su Yi''s house, but also because he could prevent Tang Yu from turning over again.


    Su Yi and Tang Yu ate and ate while chatting. Before they knew it, the two of them ate up everything they could eat.


    Su Yi suddenly recovered, and immediately disgusted himself and patted his stomach, "I go, and I will be infected if I eat goods. If I continue to eat like this, my perfect body will be out of shape."


    Tang Yu glanced at Su Yi contemptuously, then reached out and touched his stomach.


    "Hehe, I always feel like I have a basketball."


    basketball? Su Yi glanced, couldn''t help but moved to Tang Yu, stretched out his hand, and then stared at Tang Yu''s stomach.


    Tang Yu felt uneasy when he saw him, and said hurriedly: "If you want to touch it, be careful."


    Su Yi immediately stretched out his claws, but when the claws reached halfway, they suddenly retracted. Because he remembered, his mother once said that when she was pregnant with Suyi, the neighbor of the house next door, because she had no children, came to their house and asked to touch her belly. Whatever you say, you can borrow some luck, maybe you can get pregnant. Later, Su Yi''s mother saw that they were pitiful, so she let the aunt touch it, and the amazing thing was that the aunt was really pregnant.


    Although this statement is not credible, Su Yi still feels that he should not take this risk. Although he likes children very much, he already has two in his family. Now let''s enjoy the two-person world.


    Seeing Su Yi in a trance, Tang Yu thought that Su Yi was afraid to make a move, so Tang Yu reached out and took Su Yi''s hand and placed it on his stomach without any warning.


    Tang Yu said with a generous face: "Team Su, you will be the godfather of the child in the future, what''s to be afraid of?"


    Su Yi seemed to be electrocuted, and suddenly became silly.


    He lowered his eyes and stared at the claws he placed on Tang Yu''s belly, and suddenly felt a bad feeling.


    Tang Yu saw that Su Yi''s face changed drastically, and asked a little worried: "Team Su, are you okay?"


    Su Yi slowly retracted his hand, and then smiled bitterly, "Yes, it should be fine."


    What does it mean to be okay? Tang Yu rolled his eyes, did he not know if he had anything to do? Really drunk.


    In the afternoon, Jells and the others came back and brought back plenty of prey.


    Maybe he noticed something, Jells followed Sinoer''s example, and dealt with all the prey, and then moved them all to Su Yi''s house.


    Jells was also the one who hunted the most before, but every time his family couldn''t eat, Jells would leave a part of it to others. But this time, everyone has enough prey, and it would be a pity to throw it away. So Jels, cheeky, moved everything to Su Yi''s house.


    Although others were curious, they didn''t ask much. They all know that there is a big cellar in Su Yi''s house, maybe so many prey were stored in the cellar of Su Yi''s house by Jells.


    Later, Sinoe took Su Yi out. It turned out that Jels and Sinoe had put more prey in the cave outside the valley in order to cover their eyes.


    Su Yi looked at the prey piled in the cave, her face twitched. These prey had not been dealt with, Su Yi resigned and dragged one to the river.


    But without taking a few steps, Su Yi suddenly felt dizzy.


    "What''s the matter, my complexion is so bad?" Sinor immediately noticed Su Yi''s discomfort, and hurriedly threw down the things in his hand, and returned home with Su Yi in his arms.


    Su Yi didn''t feel any discomfort, but felt that people were lazy. Later, all the prey was dealt with secretly in the middle of the night by Jells and Sinor.


    When dawn was approaching, Sinor boiled water and took a bath before daring to enter the room. But even so, Su Yi still smelled the strong smell of blood on his body.


    Su Yi just wanted to speak, and there was a wave of waves in his stomach.


    Seeing Su Yi''s face changed drastically, Sinor hurriedly reached out to help him, but Su Yi pushed him away.


    Sinoe was stunned for a moment, and realized that it was probably the smell on his body that made Su Yi feel uncomfortable.


    But in the past, Su Yi didn''t say it was bloody, even hunting with his own hands would be no problem. But now, what happened?


    Su Yi and Sinor were filled with doubts in their hearts.


    In desperation, Su Yi and Sinor slept in a separate room for the first time, making it as if the two had been itching for seven years.


    Su Yiyi did not sleep well for several days, always dreaming of various children or small animals running around in the forest.


    But these days, the orcs are very busy. Because a few days ago, the herd came. The orcs were slaughtered and killed, causing the **** smell near the valley to disappear for a few days. It is estimated that more beasts will be attracted.


    For the safety of the valley, everyone has been very busy these days. More traps must be built, the defense of the valley must be strengthened, the tunnels must be trimmed and more comfortable, and grain and water must be stored in the tunnels. They are not willing to their females, and are wronged in the tunnel.


    In this way, another two or three days passed. The ice in the big river has completely melted. In the middle of the night, the sluice on one side suddenly heard a crashing sound.


    In the valley, the horn sounded immediately.


    Sinor heard the sound and got up and went out, and Sinor came back soon. He wrapped Su Yilian in human and animal skins, and then took his two children out of the house.


    It was very noisy outside, and everyone was in a mess.


    Su Yi hummed a little uncomfortably, "What''s wrong? It''s cold!"


    Sinor lowered his head and kissed Su Yi on the forehead, then walked quickly towards the tunnel.


    After putting Su Yi and the child together, Sinoer said: "You sleep well, don''t worry."


    Su Yi moved his eyelids, "Well, be careful." Su Yi was a little awake at this moment, but he was too lazy to move now. He knew that the herd should be coming outside, and there should be a lot of them depending on the posture. After Sinor left, more females and children were sent in.


    Tang Yu was sent in at the last time. He didn''t seem to want to stay here, he had been arguing with Jells. With a cold face, Jells placed the person next to Su Yi, and then put a lot of food in Tang Yu''s arms.


    Because the tunnel is not as warm as at home, Jells didn''t give Tang Yu the fruit, but there were a lot of dried fruit.


    Tang Yu carried a sealed jar with bone soup made by Jells. Although Jells''s craftsmanship is not very good, but fortunately Tang Yu is not picky.


    Tang Yu hugged the jar and started drinking. Su Yi felt a bit more energetic at this moment, and pointed at Tang Yu''s jar.


    Tang Yu glanced at Su Yi, always feeling that Su Yi, who was so lazy to call others, owed a lot of punches.


    Tang Yu handed the jar to Su Yi, and said, "Hey, I thought you would go hunting with you?"


    Su Yi took a sip, then closed his eyes and didn''t want to talk. They are two young children, very energetic. Little Eli first ran to find a friend to play, and then ran back and squeezed into Su Yi''s arms.


    Compared to little Eli''s liveliness, Dino is much better. He helped Tang Yu take food from time to time, and occasionally took two bites by himself. Seeing Su Yi turning over and the animal skin quilt unraveled, he stretched out his hand to help Su Yi cover the quilt.


    Tang Yu said in his heart: When I have a baby, my baby must be the same as Dino.


    But Tang Yu didn''t know how his cub was like Dino? In fact, his family is more like him, a little devil who makes people worry.


    This time a lot of beasts came, and many orcs were injured as a result. Neither Minor nor Ian entered the tunnel, and the two of them helped treat the orcs.


    After spending such a day in the tunnel, Su Yi finally couldn''t help but go out and have a look. Responsible for guarding the orcs in the tunnel, when he saw Su Yi coming out in a daze, he didn''t say anything to stop him. If ordinary females came out, of course they would not sit idly by, but it would be different if Su came out. Su Yi''s abilities are obvious to all, even if he looks bad at this time, everyone knows that Su Yi is great.


    Su Yi, who was crowned with the word "Awesome", looked up at the sky. No wonder he put them into the tunnel this time. It turns out that there are flying beasts in the herd this time?


    Su Yi rarely sees flying, so he frowned. The valley can block the beasts outside, but it can''t block the birds.


    Su Yi did not take a few steps, and the beast hovering in the air immediately caught sight of Su Yi''s figure.


    At this time, there were no females and children in the valley. The beasts that flew in went to various houses and courtyards to destroy them everywhere. In some people''s homes, the dried meat was dried in the yard, and it was almost eaten up at this time.


    Now suddenly I saw the meat of Su Yi''s activity, and all these wild beasts rushed towards Su Yi. Su Yi was taken aback, and immediately went to the house of a person behind him.


    As soon as he got in, Su Yi took out a bow and arrow from the space. He aimed at the one closest to Su Yi. This beast is not very big, but it has very sharp claws and teeth.


    Su Yi shot through the beast''s head with an arrow, and suddenly his brain splashed. As soon as Su Yi was about to continue holding arrows, she felt dizzy and dizzy. Su Yi''s heart felt cold, and she immediately closed the door and sat down on the ground.


    Su Yi felt uneasy, what happened to him? Isn''t the gray-haired disease completely healed? Su Yi was suspicious, and at this time there were already a lot of wild beasts.


    The movement here immediately attracted the attention of others.


    An orc turned into a beast and rushed towards this side, which can attract the attention of so many beasts. One thing is that a certain female or a child is trapped. The orc roared, and immediately frightened a beast or two.


    But more beasts are completely reluctant to flinch for food. They roared at the orc, showing their fangs.


    Su Yi took a deep breath and looked down from the crack in the door. Only after this look did he discover that the orc outside was actually the wandering orc?


    The wandering orc still had old wounds on his body, and he was not involved in this task of cleaning the beasts outside the valley. So he stayed in the valley to deal with these birds that can fly but are not strong enough to attack.


    Although these beasts are not powerful, there are more beasts, and the wandering orc is a little too busy.


    Soon the wandering orc, with a few scars on his body. Su Yi took out the bow and arrows again, and shot two arrows in a row.


    The two arrows flew past the wandering orcs, and they were shot through the heads of the two beasts accurately.


    The wandering orc glanced at the fallen beast, then looked at the vacant door to the side.


    He didn''t say anything, and the action was more agile to solve the beast in front of him.


    Su Yi shot out an arrow from time to time, so that the beasts that gathered soon were fewer, and Su Yi came out covering his nose and mouth.


    The wandering orc saw Su Yi for a moment, and then a trace of clarity appeared in his eyes. He looked at Su Yi''s expression, hesitated and walked into the house, then found a large animal skin.


    "Um, feel wronged." The wandering orc said, wrapping the animal skin on Su Yi. Su also did not refuse, but he is now top-heavy.


    "Well, send me to Minona, and don''t tell Sinor about my coming out." Su Yi''s words made the wandering orc hesitate. Originally, the wandering orcs were like sending people directly to Sinor. Although he is not smart, he can see that Su Yi''s appearance is not very good. The female is uncomfortable and always wants to go to her partner. He thought that Su Yi ventured out to find Sinor.


    The wandering orc sent Su Yi to Mino. As soon as Mino opened the skin of the animal, he saw Su Yi who was pale inside.


    Minuo immediately put down the things in his hand and began to examine Su Yi''s body carefully. Ian over there walked over immediately.


    "What''s the matter?" Ian suddenly panicked when he saw Su Yi. He has never seen Su Yi look so weak.


    Mino checked, he was taken aback for a while, and then he checked again with an incredible expression on his face.


    Mino raised his head suddenly and said: "He, he is pregnant!"


    "Pregnant?!!!" Ian repeated with a raised voice.


    Suddenly, the other people in the whole room also became a mess. Pregnancy is a happy event. Those injured orcs, regardless of their injuries, have to come over and see what a "pregnant husband" is?


    Others limped out because they were too happy.


    Su Yi was dizzy, and heard people around him talking.

 Chapter 114：

    Su Yi was too noisy, but he was too lazy to open his eyes to speak, so he closed his eyes and fell asleep half-awake unwillingly.


    Mino tossed Su Yi well, and then looked at the wandering orc who had been guarding outside. For this wandering orc, Mino always felt that he was quite pitiful, especially since he, like Ian, had been tossed by that odious Losey. But now that Losi was gone, she was relieved.


    "You also have injuries, can I help you see it?" Mino walked towards the wandering orc.


    The wandering orc was stunned for a moment, and his sudden concern caught him a bit by surprise. It was the other people on the side who pulled him in and he reacted.


    Mino couldn''t help being amused when he saw that the wandering orc was a little restrained. Thinking of him before, it seemed to be like this, but he was timid and weak. And this wandering orc is uncomfortable.


    Sinor was told that when he was his father, he thought he had auditory hallucinations. After the injured orc repeated it loudly again, Sinor ran all the way back to the valley. Reminiscent of some time ago, Su also couldn''t bear the **** things, Sinor ran back, and couldn''t help but blame himself for not being careful enough.


    The place where Mino accommodates the injured orcs is Mino''s house. Because of the frequent visits to patients, his yard has been remodeled and several houses have been added.


    When Sinoor arrived, Su Yizheng was groggy. When he saw Su Yi lying on the dirty animal skins with a weak face, Sirenulton felt a pain in his heart.


    Su Yi always loves to be clean, he tremblingly stretched out his hand, and carefully picked up Su Yi. There have been several injured people living here, and the people coming and going are very messy. Sinor wanted to take him back, but was stopped.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw the wandering orc, frowning at him.


    "When I found him, he was surrounded by a group of wild beasts. If I didn''t arrive in time, his baby would be in danger." The wandering orc felt that Sinor was not a good orc. The baby doesn''t even know?


    Sinoe was stunned for a moment, and then softly thanked him. He knew that the wandering orc was accusing him, but he was speechless to object. This time it was indeed his fault. Recently, he put his mind on the valley too much, so that he didn''t find so many abnormalities in Su Yi.


    Sinor then went back with Su Yi in his arms, changed into new clothes, and then chose a softer animal skin to carefully wrap the person.


    "Su Yi, Su Yi?" Sinor whispered in Su Yi''s ear.


    Su Yi opened his eyes in a daze, and glanced at Sinor a little strangely, "Why are you back?"


    "Okay, obedient, now you take me back to your space." Sinor didn''t reply, but coaxed Su Yi softly.


    "Where are you going?" Su Yi frowned.


    "Go in first!" Sinoor said again.


    Su also couldn''t, stretched out his hand to hold Sinor, and then the two went into the space together.


    Xinuoer hugged Su Yi, and walked inside as he knew how to do it.


    "Su Yi, you have a baby. It''s too messy and too cold outside. You should stay inside and rest. When the rest is almost done, will you come out again?" Sinor put the person on the bed and looked at it funny Su Yi acted like a baby in his arms.


    "Then what''s going on outside, wait?" Su Yi suddenly felt that he seemed to be missing something?


    Baby? What baby?


    The originally sleepy-eyed person suddenly sat up, and with the excessive movement, Su also felt dizzy.


    Sinor carefully guarded him, then stretched out his hand to touch Su Yi''s stomach. Now his stomach is still very flat, but he can''t feel anything.


    "You, you just said to me, what do you have?"


    Su Yi put her messy hair on her head, and her eyes were round and round, with a slightly dull expression, which immediately made Sinor''s heart itchy.


    Sinor turned his head and kissed him on the cheek, "Baby, you have a baby."


    Su Yi just wanted to say something, but when he saw Xinor''s smile, he suddenly didn''t dare to say it. He didn''t want Sinoor to know, in fact, he didn''t want children. The expression on Su Yi''s face changed, and a sweet smile appeared immediately.


    "Hahaha, I am pregnant, I am pregnant, really, really good."


    Su Yi said, his heart was tumbling. No wonder he has had so many things recently. It turns out that this is a symptom during pregnancy? He thought he was in trouble.


    "Well, it''s warm, quiet and safe inside. You obediently rest inside. It is estimated that it will be safe tomorrow. You will be careful when you leave the room tomorrow. If I am not waiting for you in the room, you should not go out by yourself. "Xinor carefully ordered, while pressing Su Yi back on the bed.


    When Sinor was sent out of the space, Su Yi lifted the quilt in a complicated mood, and he reached out and rubbed his stomach. It still felt unbelievable that a little life was born in his body.


    Although he didn''t want to be born alive before, but he was really pregnant, and Su Yi couldn''t really stop being born. The only thing he is still good about is that he is more open, just like rebirth and discovering that he has become someone else''s wife.


    Any rough guy, after knowing this news, will definitely not be like him, I am afraid that he will have to make a living.


    "Things that others couldn''t ask for, but Tang Yu and I became pregnant one after another." Su Yi muttered to himself, then wandered down again.


    This sleep, opened my eyes again, one day has passed.


    Su Yi felt so hungry, so he turned out a piece of fruit, gnawing at the same time, out of space.


    As soon as he came out, he was taken into his arms by a person.


    Xinuoer couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when he saw Su Yishui, he was afraid that Su Yishui would forget to come out.


    Su Yi sniffed the smell of Sinor''s body. Xinuoer smelled like a scent, he should have had a bath before, and he had painted something on it.


    Seeing Su Yi''s movements, Sinor couldn''t help but smile and said, "Mino''s spices, he said you reacted so strongly to the smell of blood, you might be pregnant with a female."


    female?


    "You can see it all?" Su Yi thought it was amazing.


    "Yes, it can be seen. Tang Yu doesn''t have any other reactions. He is also a bit slumbering and gluttonous, because he is a good little orc in his stomach. And you just got pregnant, just like that. It must be a female."


    Sinor was talking and happily kissed Su Yi''s mouth. Females are inherently delicate, and there have been fewer and fewer females born in various tribes in the past two years. In the eyes of other people, Su is also a great blessing to be pregnant with a little female.


    Sinor obviously liked the child very much, because people who were not very talkative could not stop saying no when they talked about Su Yi''s belly.


    "Su Yi, the gestation period of the winged snake tribe is very short. Although you have to be a little wronged because you are a female, you should be able to give birth in the hot season."


    Su Yi was reluctant to interrupt Sinor, nodded very cooperatively, staring at Sinor with a pair of eyes. Now Sinor''s whole person is shining, and a handsome and extraordinary person who is already long is even more energetic at this time, and it is so good to look away. His jewel-like eyes flashed with dazzling light when he spoke.


    "Su Yi, if you are a little female, we must make him a more beautiful room. I heard Mino say that little females love beauty, and it is better to get him a beautiful flower room. Just like Mino''s house. , Planted all kinds of flowers in the window..."


    When Sinor spoke, his thin lips closed together, and his lips were lighter than ordinary people, with a seductive lustrous luster.


    Su Yi''s eyes began to straighten, and he suddenly pulled Sinor''s neck down and put his toes on his thin lips.


    It was not hot enough, but it warmed the softest part of Su Yi''s heart.


    Sure enough, when people are pregnant, they feel moody and sentimental.


    Su also closed his eyes, carefully feeling the temperature of Sinor. Sinor''s emotions couldn''t help but get out of control when Su Yi suddenly kissed him.


    If there is no such person, what would happen to Sinoel?


    Still wandering around, there is no warm home, and there are not so many companions. It may have died in the last snow season, submerged in the white snow.


    "Su Yi, thank you very much."


    Su Yi lay down in Sinor''s arms, and spent another long time before he asked, "What happened to the animal herd?"


    "It''s resolved, don''t worry." Sinor said, holding Su Yi and walking outside. He knew that Su Yi should be hungry.


    "What about the two children?" Su Yi refused to come down, clinging to people like an octopus.


    Su also took his behavior for granted as pregnancy syndrome. He feels that he is a baby now and needs Sinoor''s love.


    "Helping to clean the valley, I guess I will be back in the evening." Sinor said, holding Su Yi tightly with one hand, and flexibly started cooking with the other hand. Recently, Su Yi has become lazy, and Sinoe''s cooking skills have gradually improved. Although it is still not as good as Su Yi''s cooking, it is already considered good among the orcs.


    After Su Yimei was full, little Eli, leading his team of small partners, suddenly came back in a rush.


    "Mother and father, mother and father! I heard Minoan say, I am going to be a brother?"


    Su Yi looked at the little Eli, who was striding on her short legs with a scorching look on her face. Suddenly remembered that a long time ago, little Eli seemed to not want Su Yi to have a baby, Su Yi wanted to tease him, "Yes."


    Su Yiyi was in Xinor''s arms, watching Little Eli pouting her little ass, taking off her shoes laboriously. He numbly climbed onto the bed and came to Su Yi.


    "Mother and father, you have to take a good rest, Uncle Mino also said, this is a little female, I will protect him in the future. And my little friends, they will protect him."


    Little Eli had a serious face, and pointed at a pile of small heads at the door. Those little heads, after hearing Little Eli''s words, began to nod frantically.


    Su Yi originally thought that little Eli would say: Father, I don''t want you to have a baby or something. But he didn''t expect that little Eli would say so.


    At this time Dino also climbed onto the bed, he came to Su Yi almost very carefully, and his little face was tight.


    Dino said with a serious face: "Father, can I touch my brother?"


    Upon hearing this, little Eli''s eyes lit up.


    "I also want!"


    Sinor frowned, "No, it''s not stable right now, you are not serious or serious."


    The two children looked disappointed at once, and Su Yi opened his clothes amusedly and looked at his flat and strong belly.


    "Now my brother is still young, so I can''t touch it at all, so how about it, let you touch it when my brother is older?"


    Hearing Su Yi''s words, the two looked at Su Yi''s stomach together, and they couldn''t see anything at all. So the two of them rolled out of bed unwillingly and went out to play.


    In the days that followed, Su Yi had a very awkward life. He was a moving person before, and he wanted to get involved no matter what. But since he became pregnant, he didn''t bother to die.


    Recently I heard that the wandering orc found a female outside. Because the female was still young, he took it to the hunter, hoping that the hunter could help the child find a good family.


    However, the child probably has no sense of security in a strange place, so he is reluctant to go anywhere. Finally going around, the child followed the wandering orc to live outside the valley.


    Later, someone felt that an orc with a child was not safe outside the valley. He proposed that the stray orcs should also move into the valley with their children.


    In the past two days, everyone in the valley is helping the wandering orcs build houses.


    Su Yi also heard that Tang Yu''s temper has been getting worse recently, and it seems that because he is going to have a baby for a while, he is a little bit anxious.


    After that, I heard that Reg confessed to Ian, but Ian refused. Ian''s heart knot is now open, and the whole person is lively. I often go out hunting with the orcs, and my body is getting stronger and stronger.


    As for Su Yijia, the biggest change was in the two children, especially Little Eli.


    That little willful little Eli seems to have grown up overnight, no longer always pestering Su Yi, and began to learn to dress himself, and even occasionally helped with housework.


    However, a child over three years old said that he must grow up quickly to protect his brother and mother and father.


    Dino recently started learning hunting, and occasionally helps Mino gather some herbs or something. Ordinary little orcs don''t have this patience, but Dino loves to learn very much.


    Because the whole family was pampering, Su Yi felt that he was completely reduced to a worm with inactive limbs.


    After a while, another group of beasts attacked the valley. There were not many beasts in this group, and it didn''t alarm the others in the valley.


    But when they drove away the herd, they unexpectedly saved a pair of mates. Everyone seems to be very curious about the appearance of outsiders, even Su is also a little curious.


    On this day, Tang Yu was about to give birth suddenly.


    Su Yi wanted to go and have a look, but Sinor ordered him not to go home.


    Su Yi broke his fingers and calculated it. Tang Yu''s gestation period was about eight months, which was considered to be the longer among the orcs. Su Yi''s pregnancy is only five months, just after the cold season, almost giving birth in the hot season.


    Tang Yu had been in pain for a whole day, until it was late at night, he finally couldn''t make it anymore, he had to let Su Yi come over, otherwise he would not give birth.


    Mino was also a little anxious, so he had to call Su Yi.


    When Su Yi hurriedly arrived, Minor stopped him and said: "It was an egg. The child seemed a bit older, so I think I will suffer more."

 Chapter 115：

    Su Yi was a little anxious, he turned around and got into the house. And Jells was sitting in the lobby of the house, his face was very bad, although he didn''t say a word, but Su also knew that Jells felt very uncomfortable at this moment.


    Su Yi and Minuo moved in quickly, neither of them looked very good. Jells'' room was covered with the best and softest animal skins. Su Yi walked in barefoot, and as soon as he opened the door of the back room, he smelled a pungent blood.


    Su Yi''s stomach felt uncomfortable for a while, and his heart felt even more uncomfortable. The blood was Tang Yu''s, and it seemed to have flowed a lot.


    Tang Yu, a young master, is always more spoiled than others. Although he learned to be self-reliant after being reborn, he also suffered a lot. But after meeting Jells, Tang Yu began to live like a young master again.


    In addition, during this period of time, Tang Yu was pregnant, and Jells spoiled people even more. Now Tang Yu has been hurting like this for a day, and it is estimated that Jells¡¯ heart has also been hurting for a day.


    To be honest, Su Yi was still a little scared in his heart. He also didn''t know, would something happen if Tang Yu continued to suffer like this? What if something goes wrong, the pool pipe in the pregnant man¡¯s drinking space won¡¯t work?


    Just when Su Yi was nervous, Tang Yu''s painful cry suddenly came, "Ahhhhh! Team Su! I''m not going to give birth!!!"


    Not giving birth? Su Yi smiled bitterly. Does this mean you can''t give birth if you don''t? He chose a piece of animal skin and carefully covered his nose and mouth.


    He walked to the bed, looked at the embarrassment of the room, and stretched out his hand to immediately grab Tang Yu''s hand. Tang Yu''s arms were trembling, and his hands were very pale.


    "It''s okay, don''t be afraid. My mother said that when she gave birth to me, she hurt all day and night. So you have to hold on, don''t worry." Su Yi said, helping to wipe the cold sweat from Tang Yu''s forehead.


    Later, because of the heat in the room, Su Yi''s face was pale and terrifying, he felt flustered, and there was a fine cold sweat on his forehead.


    Mino saw that Su Yi''s face was not good, and he couldn''t help but feel a little worried, "Are you okay? Otherwise, you can go out."


    Su Yi shook his head. He stared at Tang Yu''s increasingly pale face, his anxiety deepened. He could feel that Tang Yu''s face was getting worse and worse, and his painful voice was getting weaker and weaker.


    This feeling made Su Yi feel that Tang Yu''s vitality was losing. This feeling is terrible, especially this person, who Su Yi cares about. Su Yi held Tang Yu''s hand and couldn''t help but grasp it tighter and tighter.


    "Team Su, I really don''t want to be born anymore. It''s so uncomfortable. Will it be dead? I''m going to die?" Tang Yu still begged, but it was no longer as loud as before.


    "Tang Yu, Tang Yu don''t sleep!" Su Yi''s face changed drastically.


    In desperation, Su Yi took out the pool water, and he carefully fed it to Tang Yu. Tang Yu knew what it was, and he also knew that he was out of strength.


    Mino didn''t say anything, he thought that Su Yi was drinking water to replenish Tang Yu''s strength.


    Ian went back and forth, bringing hot water in from outside. Then Tang Yu suddenly stopped calling, which made Jells more and more worried. He couldn''t help but came to the door and said, "Tang Yu?"


    Tang Yu opened his eyes in a daze, "Team Su, I seem to hear Jells'' voice..."


    Tang Yu''s lips were chapped and his expression was very dazed. He looked very embarrassed. Su also knew that Tang Yu wanted to let Jells in, but he was afraid that after Jells came in, he would become weak.


    "I miss him..." Tang Yu said, his voice trembling slightly, but when he said this, his voice was very low.


    Su Yi''s eyes are a bit sour, because he is also the pregnant husband now, and he has always been in a bad mood since he became pregnant. Now that he saw Tang Yu''s appearance, he couldn''t help but bring himself in. Tang Yuai''s face is still a bit stinky. He didn''t want Jells to see his ugly appearance when giving birth, so just before he gave birth, he told Jells not to let Jells in and guard him.


    "Then I will let him in?" Su Yi said cautiously.


    Tang Yu''s eyes widened suddenly, his whole body was shaking, "No..."


    Tang Yu did not finish, but was suddenly interrupted by someone, "Fool."


    Immediately, a touch of black, slightly curly hair caught Tang Yu''s eyes, and the soft words made Tang Yu feel sour.


    Su Yi had already obediently stepped away, and Jells immediately sat next to Tang Yu, Tang Yu''s red eyes, the moment he saw Jells was wet again.


    People are the same, and when sick, they are always afraid of seeing their relatives or dependents. Because if you are not careful, you will show your most vulnerable appearance. Tang Yu was like this at this time. When Su Yi held his hand, he could still hold on. But when he heard Jells''s voice, he wanted to cry and make a lot of noise in an instant, and then act coquettishly in Jells'' arms.


    Jells''s beautiful palm gripped Tang Yu''s hand tightly, and then carefully dragged the person into his arms.


    Tang Yu cried more fiercely as soon as he stuck into Jells¡¯ arms. He cried and hiccups: "Jells, me, Minor said that the egg is too big, so I can¡¯t give birth... I blame me, me. Eat too much..."


    Jels lowered his eyes, his long eyelashes concealed the heartache in his eyes. "We will never give birth again."


    Tang Yu wanted to roll his eyes, but he had no strength now, so he could only hiccup and look up at Jells'' eyes.


    Tang Yu likes Jells'' eyes very much. They are deep and beautiful. Every time he looks at him, Jells'' eyes are very focused.


    "But, I, I won''t give birth, you will be sad, hiccup!" Tang Yu said, because the hiccup almost bit his tongue.


    "No, no." Jells'' eyelashes trembled slightly. It turned out that giving birth to a baby would be so painful? He suddenly felt that Tang Yu was the one who caused such hard work.


    And Jells'' yard was already full of people at this time. Sinor has been standing so stupidly for a day, because he is now very worried about Su Yi inside. The smell of blood coming from the room can even be smelled by him in the yard. The inside is airtight. He is really worried that Su Yi could not stand it? After standing like this for a long time, Su Yi was helped out by Ian.


    As soon as he saw Su Yi, Sinor hurriedly leaned forward, and his movements cautiously took Su Yi into his arms.


    "Are you all right?" Sinor asked softly.


    Su Yi waved his hand, but leaned tiredly in Sinor''s arms, "Let''s go back and rest, it''s all right."


    On the way home, Su Yi fell asleep tired. After falling asleep, Su Yi had a dream. There was a lot of whiteness in the dream. He walked barefoot on the soft lawn. After walking aimlessly for a long time, he suddenly saw a lot of eggs.


    That''s right, it''s the egg! He didn''t know how many huge eggs there were. He walked through the eggs stupidly, panicking in his heart. Then he walked barefoot on these eggs, taking every step carefully, as if he would step on the shells by accident.


    After that, the dream changed, and he returned to the original world.


    Tang Yu was caught by Dong Xiaoxiao with a big belly, and he ran to the bureau to redeem him. When he arrived in the bureau, he realized that he was actually in the hospital, with snow-white walls everywhere, and doctors and nurses looking in a hurry.


    Su Yi walked aimlessly, and suddenly saw a familiar figure, that person had long black slightly curly hair, and a pair of deep black eyes were full of sadness.


    Su Yi panicked, and followed the same nervous nurse as he walked forward. The operating room was in front of him, and the light outside the door of the operating room suddenly went out.


    Could it be that Tang Yusheng was born? I don''t know, is it a boy or a girl?


    Su Yi wanted to move forward, but when he walked over, he suddenly saw Dong Xiaoxiao with tears on his face, and Mino who was crying hoarsely? Did Tang Yu have a dystocia?


    Several people pushed one person out, but this person was covered by a white cloth. Su Yi had a bad feeling. He stretched out his hand and uncovered the white cloth. He was immediately awakened by the scene in front of him!


    "Su Yi? Su Yi? What''s the matter?" Xinor''s anxious voice came, Su Yi''s eyes suddenly widened, and he let out a sigh of relief when he saw Xinor clearly in front of him.


    "Have a nightmare?" Sinor reached out his hand to wipe the cold sweat from his forehead, and pulled the person back into his arms.


    Su Yi stretched out his hand and patted his cheek, "Hey, I had an unlucky dream that scared me." Su Yi stretched his body, he looked at the dim sky outside, "How long have I slept?" "


    "When you come back from the night, you have slept all day, are you hungry?" Sinor picked up the clothes and helped Su Yi put them on.


    "Well, I''m hungry." Su Yi hung up on Xinor, his heartbeat was a bit fast, and the dream just now was really unlucky.


    "I''m warming up some food, I''ll go help you bring it in." Sinor wanted to pull Su Yi away, but found that Su Yi was trembling slightly. He immediately stopped and took the animal skin quilt to wrap the person tightly. Then he hugged Su Yi out of the room.


    The two children ran out a long time ago and said they were going to see the baby at Jels''s house.


    Sinor wanted to hit them both, now the baby is still an egg, what can he tell? But seeing their ecstatic looks, Sinor didn''t say anything.


    There is still a fire in the kitchen, so it is warm inside. Sinor moved the table and chairs, and then the two of them began to have a warm meal. After Su Yi became pregnant, her appetite was not very good, so most of the tasks of eating were for Sinor to eat. Su Yi opened his mouth occasionally, and waited for a long time after taking a bite before taking another bite.


    Fortunately, Sinor was patient. The meal for two people took nearly two hours. When they finished eating, the two children came back one after another.


    They saw Su Yi wake up and chatted around Su Yi. Little Eli leaned in front of Su Yi, "Mother-in-law, you don''t know, Uncle Tang Yu, has a big, big egg!"


    "Really? Did you see it?" Su Yi leaned in Xinoer''s arms, holding Dino''s little hand in his hand.


    Recently, Su Yi has been lazy and has a bad problem, that is, he likes to pinch other people''s hands and ears. Little Eli is so active, she won''t be patient to make Su Yi squeeze every time. Dino is much better, and every time he gets close to Su Yi, he will pass his little fleshy hand to Su Yi. Even if Su Yi pinched him, he would not hum.


    "Of course I saw it. It''s cool. The eggshells all have red flames." Little Eli said, still raising her small hand with a serious face.


    "Mother and father, one more thing is that there is a newcomer in the tribe. They are a new couple. They seem to want to stay." Little Eli turned his big eyes, wondering what bad idea he was thinking about again.


    "I''ve heard about this." Sinor smiled and said, seeing that Su Yi didn''t want to speak, he immediately took the conversation.


    "Father Beast, that female is very strange. He kept staring at me with strange eyes and asked if I was a white winged snake?"


    Sinor''s eyes were cold, he glanced at Su Yi quickly, and seeing that Su Yi was not listening, he reached out and rubbed little Eli''s head, "Really? Maybe he''s more curious."


    In Su Yi''s mind, repeating the picture in the dream without listening, the face under the white cloth made him feel uncomfortable.


    "Why me?" Su Yi muttered quietly.


    "What are you?" Sinor''s voice rang in Su Yi''s ears.


    "Ah, nothing? By the way, go and see Tang Yu, I don''t know if he is awake now?" Su Yi smiled stupidly.


    Sinor saw that he didn''t want to say anything, so he didn''t continue to ask, he picked up Su Yi and walked out.


    But when he walked out of the yard, Sinor''s footsteps suddenly stopped. At the door of their house, a strange-looking female was looking at their house with a frown.


    I don''t know why, at the moment when he wanted to meet the female''s eyes, a strange feeling flashed in his heart. Has he seen this female before?


    When the female saw Sinor, her eyes flashed or she was surprised, and she immediately smiled when she remembered something, "You are Sinor, right? I just joined the tribe, and my partner and I plan to stay here."


    Sinor glanced at him lightly, then lowered his eyes. He didn''t have any good feelings about this suddenly appeared female.


    The female didn''t expect Sinoor to treat herself like this, and a hint of anger flashed across her face.


    But he knew that he couldn''t offend Sinor, so he turned his eyes to Sinor''s arms. His eyes immediately became fiery, "Well, your female, isn''t it called Miriel?"


    Mirell? These three words instantly changed Sinor''s face.


    Seeing Sinor''s change, a trace of pride flashed in the female''s eyes, but Sinor''s words instantly made his face gloomy.


    "You admitted wrong."


    Sinor bypassed him and walked towards Jells'' house. Although he was calm on the surface, he was in a mess in his heart. Sinoe thought in his heart: Who is this person? How does he know Mirell?


    Su Yi carefully lifted the animal skin quilt, and looked at the desperate female at the door of her house with cold eyes.


    When I arrived at Jells''s house, I found Jells'' yard was crowded with people. Many people have come to bless, and have come to watch the excitement.


    As soon as Su Yi entered the room, he got down from Sinoer''s arms and walked towards the room vigorously.


    The author has something to say:


    It''s almost over. After (,,??.??,,) is over, I''ll pick up a supernatural book. Without a word, I couldn''t help it. I took out my old line and had already coded a hundred thousand words.


    This one has been dragging, just for the next book, I want to save enough food to save it.


    After the end, open a new hole, and then slowly edit this article. Like angels, remember to pay attention!

 Chapter 116：

    As soon as he saw Su Yi coming, Tang Yu, who was half asleep and half awake in bed, immediately became more energetic.


    "Team Su, if it weren''t for you, I would never have given birth." Tang Yu puffed his cheeks, with a slight ease on his face that could only be considered pretty. I was pregnant with a child and was always worried about laying eggs. Now that the birth is finally over, Tang Yu''s expression is indescribable.


    To be honest, Su Yi looked at Tang Yu''s small appearance, and suddenly felt a little unbalanced in his heart.


    He just wanted to open his mouth to attack Tang Yu, but instead he thought of the way Tang Yu died yesterday, and he couldn''t help but feel soft. In the end, Su Yi just glared at Tang Yu.


    Su Yi sat down on the bed. This room was a guest room. When Tang Yu lay eggs yesterday, he made a mess of the entire bedroom. In order to let Tang Yu rest comfortably, Jells put Tang Yu in this room.


    Su Yi came to the bed and looked at the dragon eggs on the bed. The dragon eggs were very uneven with a flame-like pattern, which looked like the dragon eggs in the game.


    Su Yi couldn''t help reaching out and touching it. Su Yi couldn''t help but froze for a while, God, is this egg warm?


    It feels weird, it''s like you touched a hot egg, which seems to be about to hatch.


    "You are late, you come early, maybe you can still hear his heartbeat."


    Heartbeat?


    Su Yi was surprised again, yes, this is also a child. Although this egg looks like an egg to this egg, it is Tang Yu''s baby inside. It is the kind that can become a milk doll like little Eli and Dino.


    When I thought, a little dragon would jump out of it?


    Su Yi has no immunity to cute children. Although such children have not yet been born, Su Yi''s good mood is heating up.


    "By the way, I heard Mino say that you are pregnant with a female?" Tang Yu suddenly looked at Su Yi''s stomach, Su Yi touched it uncomfortably, and then smiled and said, "Well, it seems so. They said , It¡¯s usually females who toss like this."


    Tang Yu rolled his eyes, wondering what he was making again.


    Su Yi snorted and interrupted Tang Yu''s distraction, "Take away your careful thoughts, whether my child is a female or an orc, I will never get married with this one in your family."


    Su Yi said at once that Tang Yu''s careful thoughts were taken. Tang Yu felt a little unhappy. He glanced at Su Yi and said, "What do you mean? Do you think my house is not worthy of yours?"


    Su Yi looked at Tang Yu, who had blown up her hair all of a sudden. Everyone said that Tang Yu was silly for three years. Whether Tang Yu lay an egg or not, it just made her character more and more pretentious.


    However, even though he is a little bit hypocritical, Tang Yu has his own likability.


    The two talked and laughed for a while, and Tang Yu showed tiredness, and Su Yi had to say goodbye.


    Sinor hugged Su Yi around the valley. The two walked very slowly, and they would say hello when they met people in the valley.


    But Su Yi''s good mood soon disappeared. Because in his sight, the female before appeared again. The female was bending over, talking to Dino in the distance.


    "Let''s take a look." Su Yi said, pulling Rasinor''s arm.


    Sinor hesitated, he didn''t want Su Yi to meet those annoying people. Although Sinoor is not a particularly smart person, he can feel that this female is not a good kind. Now that Su Yi is pregnant, he doesn''t want Su Yi to be upset.


    Sinoer''s hesitation, Su Yi saw it, "It''s okay!"


    Sinor sighed, then walked quickly towards the other side.


    Dino in the distance felt someone approaching, and as soon as he turned around he saw Su Yi and Sinor, he immediately trot towards Su Yi.


    "Mother and Father!"


    Su Yi got down from Sinor''s arms, smiled and stretched out his hand to touch Dino''s head, "Why did you come out?"


    "Mother and father, I want to come out and help Uncle Mino pick the medicine." Dino replied cleverly.


    At this time, the female also walked in front of Su Yi.


    Su Yi slowly raised his head, and then looked at the female. When the female saw Su Yi''s face clearly, she immediately opened her mouth in surprise.


    "Miril!" the female exclaimed.


    This female, Su Yi carefully searched in her mind. The memory is very long and vague, but it is not without trace.


    But that memory was not very good. Mirel used to be the most beautiful female in the tribe, because she liked to hook up three and four, and then she was sold to the wandering orcs by other females, and finally fell into the hands of Sinor.


    This female seemed to be called something, and Miril seemed to have snatched his quasi-mate at the beginning. Su Yi''s eyes were a little bit cold, and it was estimated that this female had also harmed Miriel in the first place. Although Miriel is not a good person, Su also has no good feelings for Miriel. But now this body belongs to him Su Yi, and anyone who once wanted to hurt this body, Su Yi couldn''t help but become vigilant.


    "Are you?" Although Su Yi recognized him, he did not intend to recognize him. Because Sinor had said that he had admitted the wrong person before, if Su also recognized him now, he would probably slap Sinor in the face.


    In order to protect the face of his lover, huh, let alone a lie, even ten lies can be recovered.


    The female''s face was a bit unsightly, and she was obviously very dissatisfied with Su Yi''s denial of him.


    But he was dissatisfied and dissatisfied, but he did not dare to show it.


    "Miril, we are in a tribe, and I am your playmate since childhood." The female said enthusiastically, reaching out to Rasuyi.


    Su Yi drew away without a trace, "I think you should have admitted wrong, my name is Su Yi, it''s not Mirel."


    The female was even more upset now, and his face was angry. He grew up with Mirell since he was a child, and he will never admit the wrong person. But Su also didn''t admit it, and he had nothing to do.


    "Really?" The female smiled bitterly, then turned and left unwillingly.


    Seeing the female leaving, Su Yi bowed his head and said to Dino, "Leave him away from now on. This person is not a good person."


    Dino looked at Su Yi suspiciously. He still didn''t understand Su Yi''s thoughts, but Dino always remembered what Su Yi said.


    When the three of them walked home together, Su Yi''s stomach was suddenly tumbling, and Su Yi ran to the side to throw up violently before reaching the door.


    All of a sudden, I was frightened and panicked.


    Sinoe patted Dino hurriedly, "Are you going to call Mino over?"


    Dino turned around and ran away. Seeing that Su Yi was so uncomfortable, his little boy was immediately frightened.


    When Mino arrived, Su Yi had already vomited up all he could vomit, and his whole body was leaning against Sinor''s arms with a depressed expression.


    Mino touched Su Yi''s head, then looked at this and touched that.


    "It''s okay, you just have a bigger reaction."


    Hearing Mino''s tone very relaxed, the few people also breathed a sigh of relief. Su Yi changed a comfortable position, then fell asleep deeply.


    Just a few days later, Su Yi''s spirit improved a bit, and he started planting vegetables in and out of the yard.


    Tang Yu did not have as much leisure as Su Yi. He wanted to lie on the bed all day, holding the egg to accompany him.


    I heard from people who came to see him today that Su Yi was out today, so he asked Jells to pick up Su Yi.


    Tang Yu was bored at home alone, it was really boring.


    Su also came in the afternoon. When he came, he was carrying a small bag with some seeds in it.


    Su Yi casually threw the seeds on the table of Tang Yu''s house.


    Su Yi walked into the back room and saw Tang Yu holding the egg in a daze. "When will this thing be hatched?"


    Tang Yu smiled at the corner of his eyes, and the moles of tears in the corner of his eyes came to life with his smile.


    "Team Su, you are here, I''m really bored."


    After several days of rest, Tang Yu''s complexion is getting better and better.


    Su Yi came over and touched the hard eggshell. The surface of the eggshell is a bit rough, but the lines on it are clearer than in previous days.


    "It''s estimated that it will take a few days before it can hatch." Tang Yu said, lazily falling onto the bed.


    Su Yi hesitated, and told Tang Yu about the new couple and the fact that the female still knew her predecessor.


    "I am pregnant with a child. If I do anything, Sinor will be worried. I hope you will save me a snack. If he can be honest, it would be best. But if he is not honest, just watch it yourself. manage."


    Tang Yu has always been lazy, and when he heard this, his eyes flashed brightly.


    "Haha, Team Su, really value me."


    Su Yi glanced at Tang Yu. Tang Yu''s child has finished giving birth, and he is more free in action than him. And Su also knew that even though Tang Yu looked stupid, he actually had a lot of cleverness.


    Su Yi did not stay longer, and was taken back by Sinoer.


    Another day passed, and the first rain of the cold season came.


    Because the weather is still very cold, it feels cold and uncomfortable when it rains. Su Yi was at home and didn''t want to go out a step.


    Many orcs did not go out hunting on this day, so the valley was very lively. Some of them chat with each other, some are helping their partners with housework, and some are teasing children in the valley. Although it was raining outside, there was a beaming sight.


    Ian came to see Su Yi in the rain with the newly picked fruit.


    Su Yi hasn''t seen Ian for a long time. I heard that he has been hunting outside these days. Su Yi got up and found that Ian seemed to be strong again, and the whole person looked very energetic.


    "Su Yi, you are pregnant with a baby, you must pay attention to your body and don''t run around."


    Su also heard Ian''s instructions, suddenly a little bit dumbfounded. Even if Ian doesn''t tell him, he is so lazy now and doesn''t have the energy to go wild. The state of his pregnancy is completely different from Tang Yu''s. Tang Yu was uncomfortable at first, and then became very energetic. Besides sleeping, he ate a lot. And Su Yi was not optimistic anymore, he didn''t want to eat, he wanted to vomit after smelling a little irritating taste. In addition, Su Yi is very lazy, lethargic and not in a good mood.


    "By the way, I came to you today, and there is one more thing I want to ask you." Ian said uncomfortably, a pair of beautiful eyes flashing uneasy.


    Su Yi lifted his eyes and looked at Ian with interest.


    "Yeah, you said." Su Yi''s face was listening, Ian hesitated, then rubbed his face with both hands.


    "Do you think my face is too, too good-looking?"


    Hearing Ian''s unconfidence and embarrassment, and seeing Ian''s embarrassment after speaking, Su Yi couldn''t help but smile.


    Su Yi looked at Ian''s face seriously, Ian was really beautiful. Sometimes people like Su Yi couldn''t help but look at Ian more.


    "Well, you really look good."


    "You know what happened to Reg last time. Am I really that, so that attracts the attention of the orcs?" Ian said, but his face was embarrassed.


    Su Yi was very happy. The former Ian was always sensitive to his looks. If others mention it, he can''t help showing hostility. But Su also found that Ian recently seemed to care less about this. Especially today, Su Yi always feels that Ian doesn''t hate his looks anymore.


    Su Yi pondered it and said, "Well, I think it''s not just your appearance that attracts others. Ian, don''t you think you have become very confident and attractive recently?"


    Hearing this, Ian''s face blushed, and then he seemed to think of something, and then whispered: "He said the same."


    he? This him?


    Su Yi immediately became interested, "He? Who?"


    Ian seemed a little worried, but when he thought that Su Yi was not an outsider, he hesitated and said, "What do you think of hunting?"


    Su Yi was taken aback for a moment. He thought about it and didn''t expect it to be hunting? Su also thought it was Leigh, or someone else, but never thought it would be that fox.


    That fox, Su Yi always felt that he was a smart man, not as simple as the orcs here.


    Su Yi looked at the simple Ian, and then thought about that fox. He suddenly felt that such a pair, how do I think Ian was more at a disadvantage?


    Moreover, Hunter is the current patriarch with a special identity. Hunter is as beautiful as a flower, and it is inevitable to beware of other females after being with him.


    Seeing Su Yi''s silence, Ian''s heart sank slowly. He also knows how good hunting is. Such an excellent orc is a patriarch and should be with a beautiful and gentle female.


    But recently Ian went hunting every day, and the hunter was always by his side. Not much hunting, just came out to help Ian when Ian was in danger. Over time, Ian also felt the mind of hunting.


    Seeing that Ian''s face turned from red to white, Su also hurriedly said, "Do you like him?"


    Ian didn''t answer, but his eyes flickered with his head down. Su also knew it, it seemed when he didn''t know it. Ian is already so close to the hunter? Otherwise, with Ian''s character, he would not come over and ask him cheeky.


    "Well, if you like it, try it."

 Chapter 117：

    Hearing Su Yi''s words, Ian opened his mouth and hesitated to continue: "Su Yi, you also know that I am not a smart person. I came here today just to hear your true thoughts."


    In fact, here, because females are too scarce, many orcs can''t find a partner and will choose to be with the orcs. After all, there is still so long in a long life, if you have been alone, it would be too lonely. Of course there are also orcs who choose to be alone.


    Before encountering Losey, Ian had thought that he couldn''t live anymore, so he would find a human orc to live with. But then something like that happened, and his heart began to resist other people''s contact.


    Now because of Su Yi and their help, he has untied his heart knot. Coupled with the meticulous hunting recently, Ian suddenly had the urge to find someone to live with.


    People''s hearts are actually very easy to shake.


    Especially with such a comfortable life now, he has a comfortable home, a safe and reliable tribe, and many friends who care about him. Now, he just wants to get better and better, and doesn''t want to keep everyone worried about him.


    "If you really like him, you might as well give it a try. However, I want to remind you that hunting is far smarter than you think."


    After Ian left, Su Yi was completely relieved of sleepiness and stretched out to go around. At this time, the rain had stopped, and occasionally two drops fell on Su Yi''s face. Su Yi took a deep breath of fresh air. The environment here is good, and the air quality is first-rate.


    He had planted a lot of vegetables and flowers in and outside the yard before. Because Sinoer''s sense of smell is too sensitive, the flowers that Su Yi grows are those without much fragrance.


    Now, on the ground outside, green shoots have begun to emerge. Sinor, who was out, came back and saw Su Yi standing outside the yard, immediately threw the things in his hand and ran over.


    Feeling someone behind him, Su Yi turned his head to look at it and couldn''t help but laugh after seeing that it was his partner.


    "Were you back early today?"


    Sinor nodded, stretched out his hand to support Su Yi, and wanted to take him back to the yard.


    Although the weather is slowly getting warmer, but it is raining lightly today, and Su Yi is standing outside like this, Sinor is still a little worried.


    "Don''t get cold."


    Su Yibie was no more than Sinor, so he had to follow him back to the room.


    Su Yi''s previous physical fitness was already comparable to that of an orc. But now, even Tang Yu can''t compare. When he was squeamish, Su Yi felt that he was not himself, and did not say anything, but the gap in his heart made Su Yi a little unwilling.


    However, no matter how unwilling he was, he didn''t want Sinoor to see it.


    Compared with the cleanliness of Su Yi''s house, Tang Yu''s house is very lively. The two little guys who had been playing outside for a long time did not go back to their homes when they were tired, but came to Tang Yu''s house like a routine.


    They first looked around the silent dragon egg, and then warmly asked if Tang Yu was uncomfortable?


    Tang Yu looked at the two soft buns in front of him, and suddenly felt that having children is actually quite happy. He caught little Eli, and after rubbing his face for a while, he let the two little ghosts escape.


    The little guy left with his front foot, and Mino and a few females came over. Mino came over to Tang Yu to check, and then look at the condition of the dragon egg.


    Mino said: "It is estimated that these two days have happened. When breaking out of the shell, you must be both aside. The little guy hadn''t opened his eyes at that time. He had to rely on his sense of smell to remember his parents. ."


    When Mino was gone, Tang Yu called Jells nervously.


    "For these two days, don''t go out hunting. There is still a lot of dried meat in the cellar, as well as the meat that has been marinated before. Mino said, the child will recognize people."


    Jells nodded and agreed. Since Tang Yu gave birth to a child, his appetite has been much worse than before. They don¡¯t want so much food anymore.


    As it approached the night, a few orcs came and knocked on the door of Tang Yu''s house with a few breast beasts.


    The breast beast was sent by a hunter, and it was said that the shell will be broken in these two days, and the little orc must take milk a few days ago.


    Tang Yu was a little touched. If it weren''t for their reminders, his new mother and father would really not know. When the child breaks the shell, I am afraid that the child will be hungry.


    When everyone was gone, Jells placed the milk beast in the yard.


    Tang Yu lay down at the window and looked into the courtyard. Hearing their conversation, he couldn''t help but say: "So? So you want to drink milk? What if you can''t find a milk beast when you give birth to a baby?"


    Jells said to Tang Yu: "Well, if not, I guess I will be hungry for a few days."


    Hearing this, Tang Yu turned and walked out of the house. He came to the few suckling beasts, the size of the suckling beasts was similar to the pigs in the original world. The milk beast looks like a big furry ball, and its round appearance is very stocky and cute. Their eyes are hidden under the hairs, and they can''t be seen if you don''t look closely.


    "Hey, this breast beast is so small. I thought the beasts of this world are big and strong." Tang Yu said with a smile, and could not help but reach out and touch it when he saw the furry fur of the breast beast.


    Jels walked to Tang Yu, helped Tang Yu close his collar, and said: "Milk beasts are one of the few relatively small beasts. They are very gentle and vegetarian, but they have no offensive power in the world here. But they run very fast and it is difficult to catch."


    Tang Yu pointed at the chubby thing and said with an incredible expression: "It? It runs fast?"


    Jels also followed Tang Yu''s gaze, looking back and forth at the breast beast, in fact, if he hadn''t hunted it, he would not believe it himself.


    The two chatted for a while, and Tang Yu suddenly remembered something, "What do they eat?"


    "Well, it seems to be some kind of grass." Jels is not very sure, he only hunts but doesn''t know what these beasts eat.


    "Then I raise some milk animals?"


    keep? What''s the meaning?


    Seeing the doubts flashing in Jells¡¯ eyes, Tang Yu explained carefully: ¡°Just grab them and raise them in the valley, so that when you need milk, you can get it anytime, anywhere. And milk. It''s a good thing. Females with bad health or little orcs with long bodies can also eat more to strengthen their bodies."


    Although Jells didn''t fully understand what Tang Yu said, Jells still nodded.


    Tang Yu made a careful plan, and Jie''er was even holding Tang Yu back to the house. As soon as the two entered the back room, the sharp-eyed Jels saw that the dragon egg on the bed had cracked a very shallow crack.


    Perceiving the strangeness of Jells, Tang Yu couldn''t help asking: "What''s the matter?"


    Jels did not answer, but walked over quickly holding Tang Yu. At this time Tang Yu finally saw him, he struggling to jump off suddenly, and then climbed onto the bed with his hands and feet swiftly.


    Tang Yu was suddenly a little annoyed. After waiting for so many days, why did he go out just now?


    Tang Yu blamed himself for a while, but luckily the dragon egg hadn''t broken its shell. Otherwise, the children of their family will probably not recognize them anymore.


    Tang Yu and Jells were probably too nervous because they were first fathers. In this way, the two people stared at the dragon egg with big eyes and small eyes, but when they looked like this, they couldn''t sleep all night.


    At dawn, Tang Yu''s already sleepy eyelids were fighting.


    Jells stretched his arm around Tang Yu, and whispered in his ear: "Go to sleep, I''ll call you."


    Tang Yu shook his head, although his face was exhausted, his heart was still very excited. This is his baby. If he waits impatiently, what is it?


    It was a painful wait again, and it was like this until the afternoon.


    Tang Yu, who was already sullen, cursed and thought in his heart: Zai''er hasn''t come out, so he will toss people like this, I really don''t know who he is like?


    Just when Tang Yu was defamating, suddenly there was a clear voice, which was much louder than opening an egg shell. Tang Yu immediately lifted his spirits, and as soon as he turned his head, he saw the dragon egg, which had already cracked a huge crack.


    Tang Yu cautiously tilted his head to look over, and from the cracked gap, he could clearly see a dark little guy struggling hard. There was a layer of liquid on his body, and the little guy seemed to be in pain, and suddenly he let out a low grunt.


    Tang Yu felt a pain. Just when he wanted to reach out to help, Jells reached out and grabbed it.


    "This is his first step. Neither you nor I can help him."


    Jells'' indifferent tone made Tang Yu a bit dissatisfied, but Tang Yu knew Jells was right, so he had to look back at Jells.


    Jells knew that Tang Yu was distressed, and his black eyes showed a slight smile.


    "Hey, he can."


    As if to prove Jells'' words, the little guy inside the eggshell slammed into it, and the eggshell suddenly fell. After a while, the little guy crawled out in a desperate manner.


    When the little guy came out, Jells copied his hands and wrapped the little guy in a piece of extremely soft animal skin. Then he squeezed the little guy into Tang Yu''s arms.


    Jells didn''t say anything, so he turned and walked outside.


    Tang Yu was a little dazed, looking at the little beast in his arms a little stiffly.


    Jels outside first burned hot water, then filled some firewood into the kang, and then milked the milk beast.


    When he came back busy again, he found that Tang Yu was still maintaining his previous actions, and the little beast was licking Tang Yu''s hand with his head stretched out at this time.


    Tang Yu was a little funny and a little angry. This dirty little guy, really, made his whole body a strange liquid.


    Jels hurried over with two tubs, and then led the little guy to start cleaning. Jells'' movements were already very light, but Tang Yu still couldn''t see it, so he jumped down and grabbed it.


    "Go and clean up the bed, I''ll take care of this little guy."


    Jels smiled, and began to change the hides on the bed. When he cleaned up the bed, took the eggshell and put it back, he saw that the little guy had been cleaned. Tang Yu wrapped him in animal skins, picked up the milk warmed on the small stove, and carefully fed the little guy with milk.


    I''ve been seeing the little guy clearly before, but looking at the pocket version of the Western Devil Dragon, Tang Yu thought it was really cute. Thinking that this little guy would one day become a giant flying dragon, he couldn''t help but feel terrified for a while.


    In the evening, Jells took a lot of beast meat and vegetables to the small square, and then told everyone about his little orc shell.


    Because of this happy event, the valley suddenly became lively again.


    Su Yi, who has been training at home, also heard the loud roar of the beast, and couldn''t help but tilt his head and ask Sinor: "What''s the matter?"


    As soon as Sinoe wanted to go out, he saw two little guys going out to play, rushing in from the door in a rush.


    "Mother and father, soon, the baby in Uncle Tang Yu''s house has broken its shell."


    After the little Eli reported the letter, he found out one of his toys and left with Dino again.


    Little Eli didn''t enter Su Yi''s room during the whole process, and she just yelled.


    Su Yi suddenly felt whether there was a problem with his own way of education. He still remembered how cute little Eli was when he first came here. It was quiet and affectionate, but what about now? Carefree, just like a kid king, the original soft words are gone, and he likes to yell at every turn.


    Even Dino, who is weak in heart, has become so motionless that he jumps up and down.


    Su Yi suddenly began to doubt life, and he didn''t know what this was like in his stomach.


    It''s best to be like Sinor, but don''t be like himself. Su Yi really knew her too well, and she really didn''t want to have another demon king.


    After dinner, Su Yi took out some food and some animal skins from the space, as a gift for Sinor to take and send it.


    He also took a few small clothes and went with them.


    But when he arrived at the place, Su Yi suddenly felt that he had too much stuff when he saw the people and gifts in the courtyard of Tang Yu''s house. Anyway, he has a good relationship with Tang Yu. There is still a lot of Tang Yu''s food in his space. Maybe he will help to install it in a while.


    Although the weather has warmed up recently, Tang Yu was still afraid of what happened, so he hugged the little orc outside and asked others to come over and take a look.


    Most of the people who came to see were females. He tweeted and expressed his exhortations and joy. Although he was not sure if they were all sincere, Tang Yu was still very happy.


    The little guy needs Tang Yu''s two hands to hold it. Everyone says that this head is the bigger one among the newly born little orcs.


    After Mino came, Tang Yu gave Mino a hug because of a good relationship. Mino happily closed his mouth from ear to ear, while feeling envy in his heart.


    Su Yi leaned over with a smile on his face, and unceremoniously snatched the little orc in Minor''s arms, and looked at it seriously.


    Seeing that it was Su Yi, Minuo couldn''t help saying, "Be careful, you still have a person in your belly, so you have to grab it with me."


    Su Yi ignored Mino''s dissatisfaction, "Not convinced? Come and grab it!"


    Mino pointed to Su Yi''s belly and smiled bitterly.


    "Come on, now you''re pregnant, you''re playing sideways with me." Mino looked at Su Yi amusedly, but didn''t irritate Su Yi''s words.


    "Okay, return my son to me!" Tang Yu said, he didn''t like Su Yidese the most, so he stood up and snatched the little orc back.


    The author has something to say:


    ?(?`§ß??)? I was **** off by a person''s remarks last week (What do you say that a man with three wives and four concubines is affectionate, and a woman remarries is a good one, so angry! I was a keyboard man for the first time, with others What kind of demeanor is there?), I want to open a female essay in a rage, do the little fairies think the female essay is good-looking? These two days have been making up for it.

 Chapter 118：

    Su Yi watched the little dragon cub being snatched away, and just about to reach out and **** Tang Yu, he was gently pulled by the people behind him.


    Sinor looked at Su Yi disapprovingly, her light-colored eyes filled with worry.


    "Stop it, be careful."


    Su Yi leaned into Sinor''s arms unconsciously when Sinor held him. As soon as he leaned into Sinor''s arms, Su Yi felt that his whole body was weak.


    The few people on the side could not help but laugh when they watched.


    Tang Yu joked: "It''s all right to show affection to others."


    Xiu Enai, these three words have been heard by Tang Yu before. They didn''t understand it before, but Tang Yu explained it to them later. Now that Tang Yu said this again, several people couldn''t help but laugh.


    After a few people gathered around, talking, laughing, and laughing for a while, Su Yi became a little tired. Sinor hugged Su Yi back, and fell asleep before he got home.


    Later Tang Yu saw the female Su Yi said. This female also came to join in the fun, and came to see the little dragon cub. Joyfulness is what every female wants.


    So Tang Yu was not surprised when he came. Tang Yu looked at him without a trace, and saw his flattering look, Tang Yu was not lukewarm either.


    Knowing what the female was thinking, Tang Yu felt uncomfortable.


    After several days, Tang Yu''s family began to raise milk animals in captivity. He was going to experiment to see if he could raise the milk animal well. If it can be raised like a pig, the tribe can raise more in the future.


    Before Tang Yu was pregnant, he seldom came out to walk around. Now he finally came out of jail. Many people often come to Tang Yu in order to connect with Tang Yu, and then they learned that Tang Yu wants to raise a milk beast. Mino didn''t have Tang Yu, Su Yi and the others had hunting skills, so they ran over to learn from Tang Yu. Mino felt that Tang Yu''s idea was very good. Looking at Tang Yu''s pen that resembled a pigsty, he turned home and made Dilson also imitated one. Tang Yu said that they can drink the milk of the beasts, which not only keeps the body healthy, but also whitens and beautifies the face.


    However, Dilson misunderstood. He felt that their family did not have a baby. What did Minuo suddenly want to raise the beast? Is it because he was anxious to see Tang Yu having a baby?


    Thinking about this, Dilson patted his forehead fiercely, and the tail behind him shook and shook. He understands that Minor must also want the baby. So Dilson, who was a little silly, pushed to go out hunting these few days, and began to focus on having **** with his partner.


    After that, Tang Yu didn''t see Mino for several days, thinking that Mino was sick.


    But Mino didn''t come over, Ian did come hard.


    Although Ian is an orc who can''t transform, he is also an orc in his heart. As an orc, there is no one who dislikes children. He actually thought about having a baby of his own, but when he thought of his body, he knew that no one wanted to have a baby with him. And now hunting is very good to him, he can''t make hunting sad.


    Because Ian didn''t have his own children, he instead focused all of his attention on other people''s children.


    Now little Eli and Dino are getting more and more lively, playing with other children in the valley, at the age that dogs hate. Ian didn''t think they were cute at all, it was too noisy. His current goal is Tang Yu''s baby, and he thinks he must not let this baby, just like those bear children.


    But within a few days of running, Ian felt desperate.


    That baby from Tang Yu''s family is the best among real babies? Less than ten days after the shell was broken, he had already dominated Tang Yu''s house.


    It seems that the baby dragon''s genes are too strong. After three days, the baby dragon started to crawl around. Tang Yu was worried about it crawling around, accidentally got stuck there, and began to block all his dangerous places with animal skins. By the eighth day of Baby Dragon, this method can no longer stop its actions. He began to scratch around with his small paws, and he pulled away the blocked area without paying attention.


    Compared with Tang Yu is about to collapse, Jells is very calm.


    Once, Ian stopped by.


    I saw his good friend Jells throwing the baby dragon into the bathtub like a ball. The good name is to give him a bath. But Ian looked at the little guy who was thrown in, and then didn''t surface for a long time, suddenly felt that if the baby wasn''t for a dragon, he thought it wasn''t Jells''s own.


    But then Ian no longer cared about the baby anymore, because his goal was shifted to Su Yi.


    Ian felt that the little orc was a little orc after all, and he was always a little wild. But Su Yi was conceived differently. There was a little female in Su Yi''s belly. When she thought of the soft and waxy little female, the white and fat little person. Ian''s heart was immediately softened completely.


    At the end of the cold season, the flower at the door of Su Yi''s house was in full bloom, and it looked like a small garden from a distance. What''s more fortunate is that the vegetables and fruits grown by Su Yi grow well. Even the transplanted fruit trees are full of flowers of different colors.


    Su Yi''s due date was suddenly advanced when the hot season arrived.


    The reason for the advance is that when Su Yi was wandering in the yard, he was irritated.


    This person is a friend of the original owner of Su Yi''s body.


    When Tang Yu heard the news, he immediately exploded. Su Yi had asked him to pay attention to this person before, and Tang Yu had been watching silently. But he hasn''t moved much, and now it''s been so long. Tang Yu thought he wouldn''t make any more movements, but he didn''t expect that he would suddenly go to Su Yi for trouble.


    Su Yi''s belly is getting big recently. Mino looked at Su Yi''s belly and suddenly felt that the child might not be a female. Because how can a female be so big?


    Su Yi''s mood was very complicated, and his temper became good and bad. In Tang Yu''s words, it is prenatal depression. When he was about to give birth, he was in a very bad mood. If Jells didn''t pay attention to him for a while, he thought Jells might not like him. Anyway, it was all kinds of bad emotions, one after another headlessly looking for him.


    So when Su Yi saw the female and was haunted by him to remember the unpleasant past, Su Yi became angry inexplicably.


    Su Yi refused to know the female one after another. She didn''t know what to think at the time, and she became furious.


    "Huh, what? Now that I am married to an unknown orc who is a little capable, I started to put air on me? If those things from you in the past are revealed by me, do you think you can still live the life you are now? Relying on a face to earn the love of others? But if Sinor knows how improper you have been in the past, do you think he will still want this female?"


    Su Yi laughed at his words. It is estimated that this female came late. I don''t know what Su Yi has done for this tribe? So he thought it could be so good here, all because Su also has a capable partner. He was really put on Su Yi, the same as the previous Mirel thought.


    "I can''t say anything? It was still I said it, so I became angry? I was able to get you out of the tribe, but now I can get you out of here." The female arrogant tone, and the ugly face that showed her original form, Su Yi felt frustrated for a while.


    "What is your purpose?" Su Yi had been standing in the yard for a long time, his calf was a little trembling, but he still held it up without showing a trace.


    "I don''t have any harsh requirements. I just asked you to find a better house for me to live in. You are here now, and you are very popular. Many people listen to you. Get a slightly decent house for you. It''s not difficult to say." The female took it for granted, and she looked back and forth at Su Yi''s house with greedy eyes in her eyes.


    Su Yi gritted his teeth and said: "You want a house and you can build it yourself. No one here can get something for nothing." To be honest, for a female like this, Su Yi really wants to fix him severely. But his current conditions do not allow him, and he is afraid of a child who accidentally hurt his stomach. That''s why I endured it and didn''t hit anyone.


    "What kind of friendship do you have with me? What''s so good about it. Besides, those unknown orcs are inferior to others, so why can they live in such a comfortable house. They are cursed by the beast gods, and they are not worthy of owning homes and tribes. Yes. When I set up everything here, I will let all the people from our tribe come over. Then I will expel all the unknown orcs here."


    Unknown orc, Su Yi hadn''t heard these words for a long, long time. Suddenly hearing him speak, a sudden inexplicable anger rose in my heart. Because this unknown orc also includes his lover and friends. They have not owed anyone, even more kind and brave than the so-called ordinary orcs. Why? Why?


    Obviously, this female had been observing for a long time before she chose to come over when Sinor was away. Su Yi knew that this person had come prepared, and the only reason left in his heart was also because he touched Su Yi''s bottom line and collapsed in an instant.


    When Su Yi came back to her senses, she found herself overthrown by the female. At this moment, someone happened to come over, and the time pinch opened the door of Su Yi''s house on time. So this scene of Su Yitui was seen by many people.


    Everyone was obviously taken aback for a while, did not expect that Su Yi, who has always been good-tempered, would actually make a move to hurt people? Moreover, the killing intent flashing through Su Yi''s eyes just now scared them all.


    The female covered her face and looked at Su Yi with tears.


    "Miril, I know you don''t want me to tell Sinor about your past. But no matter how unbearable your past is, we are all friends, and you are also lovers. You can''t hide Sinor''s life from it."


    The female suddenly whimpered while speaking, and the orc who came with the female was also shocked when he saw Su Yi. His partner said before that he didn''t believe it when he met Miriel. But now I saw Su Yi, and I saw Su Yi attacking people. I suddenly remembered that Miriel had bullied his partner in this way. The orc suddenly became furious and yelled at Su Yi: "Miril, don''t go too far. In the tribe, you like to bully Lamila. Didn''t you think it was still like this after being sold?"


    People around you look at me, I look at you, don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on?


    Isn''t Su Yi called Su Yi? Is it called Mirell?


    And they said that Su was sold out. It seems that he used to bully people in the tribe?


    All kinds of guesses, doubts, and strange eyes cast on Su Yi. Su Yi''s mental condition is not very good. He knows that he has been put on a side by this guy. He can''t think of a person as smart as him, and he hasn''t noticed such an obvious trap.


    Su Yi was helpless, just trying to explain.


    A female suddenly yelled.


    "Su Yi, Su Yi, you bleed..."


    Suddenly the surrounding area exploded, no matter whether Su Ye lied or not, now is not the time to care. Everyone came forward one after another, wanting to help hold Su Yi. But there are too many people and hands, and they are squeezed into a mess. Su Yi''s chest was tight at first, so many people gathered around, and suddenly fell down as soon as he weakened. When he fell, he clearly felt someone kick his stomach.


    Su Yi suddenly felt the fear he had never had before. When he lost consciousness, he suddenly felt powerless and hopeless for no reason.


    Su also never felt that he was a weak person, even if he was shot, he did not feel desperate. He never used this word on himself. But now, he felt so powerless.


    Also, his child...


    Child, child...


    When Sinor hurried back, he saw a lot of people surrounding Su Yi. Su Yi closed her eyes tightly, tears in the corners of her eyes.


    Sinor went crazy at the time, dragged people and threw them outside. Probably Sinor''s anger was so terrible that it frightened people all at once. When those people were thrown out, Sinor''s eyes were instantly beasted in their minds. The eyes of a viper shone with bloodthirsty mania.


    Tang Yu''s situation was even worse. When he heard the news, he was about to drag the female to a violent beating, but Jells was hugged. Jells calmly said in his ear: "Good, good, how can I get rid of his hatred only for one meal? I will make him pay a heavier price."


    Tang Yu sneered suddenly, and the Lamila who was watching went stiff. I don''t know if it is an illusion, but I always feel that Tang Yu is going to tear him apart. Lamyra took a deep breath, comforting herself in her heart, it won''t be, it won''t be. They dare not, if they dare to disadvantage him, his partner will definitely protect him. Moreover, the patriarch here is also an ordinary orc, the hunter looks like the kind of selfless people, he will definitely not condone them to hurt people wantonly.

 Chapter 119：

    But apparently Lamila''s idea was too naive. The position of the patriarch who hunted first was himself given to him by Su Yichan. Secondly, hunting is not a good person. And the lover of the hunt is Su Yi''s best friend. Lamila, who came this evening, obviously didn''t know how deep the water in this valley was.


    If it weren''t for Su, who was also facing labor, and his pregnancy symptoms were stronger than others, it would be impossible for him to succeed with his clumsy design.


    It is also unlucky for Su Yi, others did not react as much when he was pregnant, and when he was pregnant, he was either dizzy or vomiting dimly.


    Mino grimaced and said that someone had injured Su Yi, otherwise Su Yi would not give birth prematurely at this time. Mino found a suspicious scar on Su Yi''s body, and the scar was still on Su Yi''s stomach.


    Upon hearing this, the people present suddenly panicked. At that time, everyone was kind enough to help Su Yi, but they didn''t expect anyone to take the opportunity to retaliate.


    The hunting leader surrounded Su Yi''s house and arrested Lamila and his partner without saying a word.


    Although everyone said that it was Su Yi''s first hand. However, Su Yi''s body was injured, which means that someone is plotting wrongdoing. And Ramila, who also had a major conflict with Su, became everyone''s direct spearhead.


    In the eyes of these simple people, even if there is no amount of hatred, they should not attempt to harm an unborn child. So as soon as Ramila was arrested, she was surrounded by people and scolded. But no matter how angry they are, Su Yi''s condition is very bad.


    Tang Yu hurried over, and when he heard that Su Yi was injured, he returned home with a green face.


    Su also asked him to pay attention to that Lamira, he had been staring at Lamira for a long time, but Lamira hadn''t moved anything. Tang Yu thought he wouldn''t do anything anymore, but he didn''t expect to appear suddenly at this time. And he felt that someone was hitting Su Yi''s child''s attention.


    Tang Yu hugged something and came back again with an ugly expression. The rest of the people immediately silenced Tang Yu''s face like the bottom of the pot.


    When Tang Yu entered, Sinor was already half animalized, he hugged Su Yi tightly, and looked around with a vigilant face. I always feel that he might pounce at other people anytime, anywhere.


    Jells drove everyone around, leaving only Ian, Mino and Tang Yu.


    Sinor couldn''t get out, so he could only wait outside anxiously.


    "Ian is going to boil the hot water, Jells, bring the wooden barrel in, and then prepare some boiling water for drinking."


    Tang Yu yelled loudly, with ears erected outside, and immediately followed Tang Yu''s words.


    When Ian walked out, there was a smell of blood on his body, and the look on his face was a little dazed. Now the hunter at the gate of the yard, looking at his lover''s pale face, couldn''t help but feel distressed. Ian was really frightened. Hunting really wanted to hug him carefully in the past, but he moved a bit, but didn''t walk over. The hunter knew that Ian didn''t like it and was treated as a weak female by the hunter, so although the hunter was very distressed about the hunting, he still stood there obediently and didn''t move.


    The two children in the yard were surrounded by other children, and the children rushed to comfort Eli and Dino. But the two of them kept crying silently. They are annoyed, why don''t they be with their mother and father? But they didn''t know that Lamira had spotted the right time, so she specifically chose to come when they were away. If they are all there, Lamira will not show up either. All this, just as Su Yi thought, has been prepared for a long time.


    Su Yi is very uncomfortable at the moment. The most embarrassed and most vulnerable time in this life is probably now. He is very tired and his stomach hurts. He has never given birth to a child. Although he does not know what the pain of having a child is, he has a feeling that the pain of having a child is different from the pain at this time. This feeling made him feel like he was about to drown, only to find that he could not swim. So helpless, so lonely and desperate.


    But he knew that no matter how tired he was, he couldn''t close his eyes. Once he closed his eyes, it would be difficult to open them. Sinor is probably going to be sad to death. I don''t know whether Tang Yu can rely on it. Will he forget what he gave him?


    At this moment, he felt that someone was feeding him water. Su Yi couldn''t help but feel relieved when he tasted the familiar taste, Tang Yu really came. But after a moment of relaxation, there was an unstoppable distress. He is so sleepy, his eyelids seem to be stuck together, so sleepy...


    When Su Yi opened his eyes again, two days had passed. He opened his eyes in a daze, then remembered something and moved suddenly. His movements were very light, but they still alarmed the people around him. Sinor, who had been guarding him, moved a bit in Su Yi, then suddenly raised his head.


    The two looked at each other, and Sinolton trembled all over, trying to reach out to hug him, but thinking of Mino''s words, Sinol finally resisted not coming forward to hug him.


    Su Yi looked at Sinor, who was haggard, and at his heterochromatic eyes, which were covered with red blood. He slowly stretched out his hand and touched Sinor''s profile.


    "make you worry."


    As soon as Su Yi''s words were spoken, they were husky.


    Sinor hurriedly turned around and went out, following him out, there was a turmoil outside.


    First, the two children rushed in in a hurry. Before they climbed onto the bed, they were held one by one by Sinor behind them.


    Little Eli turned back and looked at Sinor with a groan. His eyes were red and swollen. It is estimated that he had been crying like this for a long time. Dino was pulled and immediately calmed down.


    Then followed them in, Tang Yu, who was a little dazed, and Mino, who was a little anxious.


    After seeing Su Yi really awake, several people breathed a sigh of relief.


    Tang Yu sat next to Su Yi, and the stone in his heart finally let go. Mino ran aside and brought a cup of hot water to Su Yi.


    Sinor reached out to catch Mino''s water, then carefully held Su Yi, and carefully handed the water to Su Yi''s mouth.


    Su Yi took a few sips and suddenly thought of his child, and couldn''t help but ask: "Where is the child?"


    Upon hearing Su Yi''s question, Ian hurriedly turned out of the room and carried the child from another room.


    Su Yi stared at the milk doll in Ian''s hand in a daze. There was nothing wrong with it, it was the milk doll. He asked a little uncertainly: "This, this is my birth?"


    Puffed out.


    Tang Yu laughed unscrupulously. He raised his eyes to look at Bai Dudu''s child, and said with a smile: "You didn''t give birth to it? Could it be me?"


    Su Yi was already in a semi-coma at the time. Fortunately, Tang Yu brought water over, otherwise Su Yi, who had fainted, would not be able to give birth at all. But Su Yi''s production process can''t be remembered by himself. He only knew that he was in pain.


    When the child was born, he was very thin and weak because it was less than a month old. Even when I cried, my voice was very weak. The child is a female, so he is born as a doll. But because of trauma, premature delivery, the little female almost couldn''t keep it.


    At that time, Tang Yu held the child secretly and went to other rooms. He was already full of guilt for not protecting Su Yi. If Su Yi gave birth to a child with great pains, and therefore accidentally disappears, Tang Yu feels that he has no face to see Su Yi. So Tang Yu made a bold decision and fed the water that Su Yi gave him to the child.


    That night, everyone stayed up all night. Early the next morning, the child and Su Yi finally got better, and then everyone took a rest alternately.


    Su Yi listened silently, after listening to Tang Yu''s words, he was a little afraid. If you are not careful, he or the child will be gone.


    Thinking of Su Yi stretched out his hand and took the child into his arms. Su Yi''s hands were still trembling, he lowered his head and looked at the doll in his arms. The doll is not as wrinkled as it was on the first day, but it is still very thin. Su also estimated the weight of the doll, and it was estimated that it should only be more than six kilograms.


    Su Yi felt uncomfortable, but her voice was very cold and asked: "Well, where is that guy now?"


    That guy?


    Everyone immediately understood who he was talking about, or Tang Yu answered: "I was caught by hunting."


    Su Yi nodded, then put the child next to him, and then yawned. Everyone immediately understood that Su Yi was going to rest. So he ordered a few words, and then left one after another. These few days, they have been staying at Su Yi''s house. Now Su also woke up, and their hearts also let go.


    The two children were also sensible, and went back to their room one step at a time.


    After they left, Su Yi opened his eyes, and his eyes were filled with terrible coldness.


    Sinor came and hugged Su Yi. The coldness in Su Yi''s eyes suddenly melted. He softened his body. Relying on Sinor''s arms.


    "I know what you are thinking, but you should rest now and leave the rest to me."


    Su Yi shook his head, "No, I know Sinor is very powerful now, but I want to vent myself."


    Yes, if he doesn''t make this tone, he will feel uncomfortable for the rest of his life.


    Su Yi slept for a while, then entered the space, and then diluted a basin of water. He took a shower first, and then drank a lot of pool water. He must recover immediately, he doesn''t want to be as weak as he is now. With this appearance of him, Su Yi couldn''t help but recall his inability to do anything before.


    That kind of helplessness, like a waste that falls into the water and can''t swim. Su Yi, who has become accustomed to a strong force. I really don''t like myself like this.


    After drinking the water, Su Yi curled up on the ground again in pain all over his body. After a while, he got up from the ground.


    After getting up again, Su Yi''s face changed, and his eyes changed.


    After Su Yi came out, she changed into clean clothes. Su also found that his hair was a bit long, so he took out a dagger and started fixing his hair.


    Su Yi''s hair was trimmed very short, but people were a lot more energetic because of this, especially when he was now covered in snow-white animal skins. Because it is the last month of the cold season and the hot season is about to enter, the weather is already a bit hot.


    The animal skin on Su Yi''s body is the kind of short velvet white animal skin with a very soft and thin texture. Recently, Su Yi, who had been tanned, turned white again because he did not grow out. Against the backdrop of this white animal skin, Su Yi appeared more white and beautiful.


    Su Yi and Sinor took the children out, and then sent the children to Minuo''s house first, and then walked towards the hunter''s house.


    Hunter Su Yi just moved to Ian''s house before giving birth. Because of this, everyone in the valley talked for a long time. But they also talked about it, and they didn''t have the courage to really do anything. Ian''s mentality is getting better now, and he doesn''t care much about these discussions anymore.


    Su also heard from Minona that the person was locked up in a cave near Ian''s house. Su also went to the cave, because Ian was close to Ian''s house, so Ian used it as a place to keep sundries.


    Su Yi didn''t go to say hello to Ian, but walked into the cave with a solemn expression. In the past few days, Su Yi''s condition has not been good, and Naramila and his partner have been kept here.


    The cave is very damp and dirty, and you can smell an unpleasant smell as soon as you enter it. Lamila, who was tied up, raised her head when she heard footsteps. When she saw Su Yi, Lamila couldn''t recognize it for a while. It''s mainly Su Yi''s appearance, which is very different from when she was pregnant with the child before.


    But when Lamila saw Sinor behind Su Yi, her face suddenly changed and she shouted, "It''s you, why are you still alive?"


    Ramila''s sharp voice sounded in the cave, alarming his partner who was still sleeping.


    Sinor didn''t speak. He knew that Su also wanted to come by himself. Although he was very upset in his heart, he didn''t say anything or move.


    Su Yi slowly squatted down, looking at Lamilla lazily with a pair of eyes, without any emotion in his eyes. But Lamilla, who was looked at by him like this, couldn''t help her face pale and her body was trembling slightly. Behind Lamila, his partner also looked terrified.


    They will be so scared because he has been threatened by many people in the past two days. Including Su Yi''s two children, Tang Yufu, Leidra and so on. They came, and most of them didn''t speak, but looked at them coldly. But they didn''t say anything, but Ramilla knew they were actually warning him.


    Premature females like Su Yi, especially Su Yi were also injured. I thought this way, the soft female would die. But at this time, seeing Su Yi outside, who was intact and even had a good complexion, they suddenly felt even more disturbed.


    Such Su Yi said nothing, just looking at them like this, making them feel like a dead thing.


    Lamira finally couldn''t help it, and she said, "Miril, Miriel, I really didn''t mean it. I just want to **** you off, I just want a better life. I really don''t. I want to kill you."


    Su Yi made a gesture of reaching out and touching her belly. When she saw Lamila''s paler face, Su Yi said faintly, "Well, Miriel is dead. From being sold by your tribesmen together. After that, he is already dead."


    If Miril was not so lucky to meet Sinoor, what would be the result of Miril? Maybe it became as miserable as Ian, or even became a tool for giving birth, or was destroyed and thrown away by others. No matter what the result is, it will be very miserable. Although Miriel was very annoying, he didn''t really hurt anyone after all. But the person in front of him sold his fellow clan because of jealousy and intolerance.


    Then what? When I met someone who had hurt me again, not only did he not regret his fault, but he wanted to ask for something from Su Yi.

 Chapter 120：

    Feeling the fluctuating mood of Su Yi, Sinor carefully held his hand. The cold breath of Su Yi''s whole body faded, and he turned his head to look at Sinor and smiled. He could see the worry in Sinor''s eyes. "I''m fine."


    Although Su also said so, Sinor''s complexion did not improve, and he looked at Lamila and his partner with a frosty face. It seemed that he wanted to use his eyes to kill the two of them.


    Lamila''s face was pale, and she tremblingly rubbed her mate. But the brave partner who usually listened to, stared at Sinor with horror at this time.


    They still remember that on the day Su Yi gave birth, Sinor turned into a blood-red eye like a poison. That was the angry look in the viper''s eyes. If it hadn''t been for Su Yi''s situation at the time, Sinor would have torn them apart.


    Now that Su Yi is well raised, Sinor seems to have come to teach them, but Su Yi said that he would teach them personally, and Sinor had to watch from the sidelines.


    Su Yi dragged them to the small square in the valley that night. Many people along the way saw Su Yi and Sinor who were dragging people. Coupled with the wailing sound of Lamila along the way, more people will be attracted in a short while. If there is nothing to do at home, lead the children over to join in the fun.


    Tang Yu heard that Su Yi had brought people to the small square, so he hurriedly followed out. Before going out, Tang Yu put on his newly invented clothes for bringing babies, and stuffed his baby Long Zai''er forward, and Long Zai''er only showed a head waiting for big eyes.


    Now the weather has turned warmer, and when Tang Yu hurried over, he was already sweating profusely. Although Long Zai''er was not very old, he was very heavy, which exhausted Tang Yu.


    Su Yi is seriously reprimanding Ramilla, his tone is very severe.


    "No matter what misunderstanding between you and me, but you can''t hit my child''s idea, especially if my child is still a female. How vicious is it for you to hurt an unborn child like this?"


    Su also didn''t say anything nasty, but in the line, he utterly punishes the heart.


    Everyone knew how precious this female of the Orc Continent was. And Su also avoids to obscure the grievances between him and Lamira, focusing on the fact that he almost lost his child, which aggravated Lamira''s harm. With that said, the crowd of onlookers suddenly broke out.


    It is too vicious to hurt unborn children, especially females. They began to accuse Lamela loudly, even thinking that they came to the valley for another purpose.


    Lamila shed tears and shouted as she knelt on the ground.


    "I didn''t, I didn''t do anything. You all saw it at the time. He beat people first. I didn''t do anything at all!"


    Su Yi''s eyes became even colder, "Really? Since you have to talk about this, I want to ask. Everyone knows that I''m about to have a baby. In such a dangerous situation, you didn''t prefer to choose before. No one in my house, and then came and said vicious words to irritate me, I don''t understand what kind of thoughts are in it?"


    Being questioned by Su Yi, Lamyra trembled all over, he wanted to take the opportunity to ask Su Yi for some benefits. Of course, I also want to be angry with Su Yi, it''s best to kill Su Yi''s child, and it''s best to lose Su Yi.


    There are many premature females here, and in Su Yi''s situation, most adults and children can''t make it. But Su Yi was not only fine, but also gave birth to the child safely.


    What is even more annoying is that even if Su Yi is unconscious. No one here believed him, and instead arrested him and his partner.


    "He wants to kill my brother!" Little Eli suddenly emerged from the crowd. Behind him there were many little orcs, and they were all angry.


    The little orcs here were very young, so they were taught by their families to protect the little females. But there are very few females in the valley, and one is reserved by Dino. There are even fewer candidates for their future partners.


    Now the little Eli''s house finally had a little female, but the little female was almost killed by the vicious Lamila before she made a sound. When they think of Su Yishu''s beautiful appearance, they can imagine how the little female will look like in the future. Regardless of the young females, whether they will be attracted to them in the future, they must protect him as orcs. The more they think about this, the angrier they become, and their faces filled with righteous indignation and roars of dissatisfaction.


    The family of these little orcs, of course, knows what their little orcs are thinking. In fact, when Mino said that Su Yihuai was a female, many people in the valley were thinking about making Su Yijia little females.


    Now their prospective daughter-in-law was almost killed before she was born, and everyone''s expressions were very bad.


    So in the anger of the crowd, no one heard what Ramila and his partner said. Everyone picked up the stones and threw them at them.


    After that, there were little orcs, even reaching out to beat people. Hunting didn''t stop him looking at it, but instead held back Ian''s shoulder, talking to Ian in a different way.


    I thought that Su Yi would deal with this matter by turning small things into bigger ones and bigger ones. Unexpectedly, Su Yi changed the expression on his face and said, "For the sake of the beast **** guarding my children, I won''t kill you today. But neither can you. You can live in the valley."


    When Su Yi said this, everyone felt that Su Yi was indeed a good person, who was so hurt and kind. Everyone said to Su Yi that it was the beast **** who guarded his children, and they were convinced.


    Tang Yu didn''t have any surprises about Su Yi''s decision. Minola took La Tang Yu''s arm and asked in a low voice, "Just let them go like this? I always feel that letting them go like this is too cheap for them."


    Not only Mino felt so, but even Dilson and others felt so.


    Tang Yu lowered his voice, "Don''t worry, Su may not be a loser."


    Tang Yu''s words, Mino, Dilson, and Ian did not immediately understand. Hunting saw Ian staring with beautiful eyes and looking at Tang Yu''s incomprehensible look, Hunting couldn''t bear to turn his head and say in Ian''s ear: "It is estimated that after letting go, Su will also use other methods to retaliate. "


    Hunting looked at Ian''s white and tender face, which slowly turned red as he approached to speak. The eyes like blood hunting jade slowly became deep.


    "Really?" Ian said, unable to bear the warmth on his face, and his body began to shrink back.


    Where Hunter was willing to let people escape, he hugged Ian with a big hand.


    Ian looked around and saw a lot of people looking here, his face flushed even more. Especially when I saw Old Taylor looking at him caringly, Ian became even more embarrassed. Old Taylor has always regarded Ian as his own child. Now that Ian looked slightly happy, Old Taylor was also happy in his heart. Although he doesn''t like hunting very much, he doesn''t care because Ian likes him.


    The people in the valley threw Lamyra and his partner in and out of the valley together. Before leaving, he pointed at him with a serious threat. Only then did they return to the valley.


    The sky was already dark at this time, and after they turned and left, a few vague figures came out of the valley under the cover of night.


    Su Yi wanted to track it by himself, but there was an orc next to Lamila, and Sinor was very worried, so he followed. But they didn''t expect that Jells would come with Tang Yu. So the tracking team changed from one person at the beginning to four at the end.


    Su Yi glared at Tang Yu with an unhappy expression, and they followed Lamila and them far away. Because the two excellent orcs were accompanied, they were far away and were not afraid to be lost.


    "Where is your big baby?" Su Yi asked displeasedly.


    Tang Yu touched his nose. In fact, Tang Yu felt very guilty about Su Yi''s premature delivery. After all, Su Yi had also reminded him before, but he still messed up things. So Tang Yu always wanted to make up for it, now is his opportunity to take a shot, how could he miss it.


    "Sent to Ian''s house." Tang Yu couldn''t help shivering when he said Ian. When he sent the dragon cub over, Ian was happy, but Hunter had a gloomy face. I want to hunt, but I don''t like dragon cubs to be light bulbs.


    Su Yi suddenly felt that he and Tang Yu were really not qualified mothers and fathers. As soon as his little female was born, she was sent to Minuo''s house by Su Yi, and Tang Yu also sent the little orc to Ian''s house.


    It was precisely because the two of them didn''t know how to adjust, but let the two husbands start practicing to be dads in advance.


    After tracking for a long distance, they became beasts and chased them.


    Ramila squinted her eyes, was complaining to her partner, and said this vicious thing in her mouth. But his words stopped abruptly. Because he felt an invisible pressure, he always felt something on his head. Thinking about this, Lamira couldn''t help but look up, and then she was shocked by everything in front of her.


    A huge dragon above her head is spreading her wings and gliding above her head, and on that huge dragon, a female with a tear mole in the corner of her eye is aiming at him with a bow and arrow in her hand.


    Whoosh.


    Arrow rain burst out of the air and rushed straight forward.


    It wasn''t that Su Yi rushed to kill, but that Lamela was really vicious. Su Yi recalled that Lamela said that he wanted people from his tribe to come over to seize the house in the valley, and Lamela''s spiteful insult to the unknown orc. Su also felt that cutting the grass without removing the roots would bring more danger. After all, Lamyla already knows the location of the valley and also understands how good the environment is in the valley. If Lamyra attracts more greedy people, there will be endless troubles.


    Especially in the valley, there are such lovely children, Su Yi''s heart is cruel at the thought that they might be hurt.


    Su Yi and Sinor attracted a group of beasts, and then led them to Ramila.


    Tang Yu shot and wounded the two of them, and a lot of blood smelled, causing the group of beasts to become irritable. They did not continue to stay, admiring the tragic situation of the two of Lamira, turned around and walked back.


    After they left, Lamyra''s partner sent Lamyra to the tallest tree. Just as he was going to climb up, a beast bit the orc''s leg.


    The orc stretched out his hand and wanted Ramilla to pull him up, but Ramilla hesitated. Because Lamila took a look at the big and small wounds on her partner''s body, her partner couldn''t live anymore. Take a look at the group of animals below, there are not many of them, there are only seven or eight, and they are relatively small thorn dragons. Ramila suddenly became cruel, turned her head and continued to climb up, ignoring her partner''s cry for help.


    The orc looked desperately at his partner who turned and climbed up, and suddenly felt that he had never recognized his partner''s nature. He roared angrily, enduring the tearing pain of his whole body, half animalized, and angrily tore the thorn dragon gnawing on his body.


    Ramila was frightened by the sound below. He shrank from the tree and shivered, and he kept muttering: "I can''t die, I won''t die, I won''t die..."


    When the storm below stopped, Lamilla looked down tremblingly, and he suddenly vomited with fright.


    The following tragedy is terrible, but it doesn''t matter, Lamira feels that losing both sides is the best outcome. In this case, he can survive.


    "Su Yi, Su Yi, you all wait for me, I absolutely want you all to die!!!" Lamila cursed viciously, but before he continued to yell at him, the forest not far away came out again A figure was left.


    The wandering orc looked at Lamilla on the tree with a cold face, the scar on his cheek, and his appearance was like an evil spirit in purgatory.


    The wandering orc is the unfortunate orc taken in by the people in the valley. He was hunting in the forest, but he accidentally met Su Yi and the others. The wandering orcs knew what Lamyra had done, and they had come with the mood to watch the excitement. But seeing the scene of Lamila giving up her mate, the wandering orcs couldn''t help but think of what happened to them.


    He is full of resentment towards the female on the tree, especially knowing that this female wants to kill Su Yi, the wandering orcs feel that he must be wiped out.


    The wandering orcs have a complicated feeling for Su Yi, a feeling similar to a friend. Although Su Yi didn''t say a few words to him, the wandering orcs were very impressed with him. He remembered encountering an attack from the herd, other females were hiding, and Su Yi actually walked out alone. Su Yi was trapped in the house at the time, and the wandering orcs were outside trying to save people, but there were too many beasts at the time, and it was difficult for him to deal with it alone. At this moment, Su Yi actually held up the arrow and cooperated with him to solve the beast?


    From that time on, the wandering orcs had regarded Su Yi as a friend, although this was only one-sided.


    Now Su Yi''s affairs, he is happy to help Su Yi clean up.


    After dealing with Lamira, the wandering orcs looked for prey again. He shot a few prey, and after clearing it outside, he planned to head into the valley.


    He didn''t walk long before he saw a very thin orc washing his face by a stream not far away. The indifferent wandering orc did not intend to be nosy, but the orc saw him at a glance.


    The orc was very thin, and his whole body was dirty and wounded. Seeing the wandering orc rushing happily, "Hey! Where are you orc?"


    The wandering orc glanced at him indifferently, and then slowly began to beastly.


    "Wow, you are a wandering orc? How cool!"


    The skinny orc, after seeing that the other party is a wandering orc, not only did not show any expressions of panic or disgust, he even looked at him with admiration and envy? The wandering orc suddenly felt that he had met a monster.


    The author has something to say:


    It''s almost over, the end phobia is coming.

 Chapter 121：

    The little orc who was called the monster by the stray orcs, Le Diandian followed the stray orcs and chatted non-stop.


    The wandering orcs didn''t speak during the whole process, and the little orcs explained their origins as if they were pouring beans from a bamboo tube. It turned out that the child was also an unknown orc, but his characteristics were not obvious, so no one noticed it after he grew up for a long time. Not long ago, he accidentally found out by himself and confessed to his family. Then, as expected, he was driven out by his family.


    The little orc did not complain about the family''s actions. Compared with other unknown orcs, he is really lucky. After all, he is eleven years old now, and he can hunt and live by himself. Although he lives alone outside and is not safe in the tribe, he is very optimistic that it can be considered as an exercise before adulthood.


    The wandering orc returned to the valley and brought back a little unknown orc. For the people who rashly brought back, the wandering orcs were afraid of causing trouble to the tribe, so they went to the patriarch to hunt.


    After seeing the little orc, Hunting didn''t say anything, but asked someone to help him find a place to live first.


    Let''s talk about Su Yi and the others. Su Yi''s mood has improved a lot after solving the serious problems in his heart. For the next few days, Su Yi kept the freshly baked buns at home.


    Little Eli felt that he had a special face in the past two days. Because there is a little female in the family, his friends are very courteous to him. In their valley, there are not many little females, but finally one more, and all the little beasts are as if they were beaten up with chicken blood. Occasionally, I would go to Su Yi''s house with little Eli or Dino, and then secretly take a look inside the room.


    Sinor came back from hunting once, and saw a very cute little orc, tiptoe to the window looking into the room. Especially seeing his drooling face, as if seeing some delicious expression, Sinor suddenly felt very complicated. How old is his baby? This attracted the prying eyes of the little orc. I can''t believe what it will be like when he grows up?


    Recently, Su Yijia''s baby is getting better and better, and it is getting better and better every day. The pink and tender look is like a little man made of snow.


    When the child is full moon, it is also the hot season. Su Yi finally left the house holding the little bun. As the weather gets hotter, there are more mosquitoes. Su Yi planted a lot of mosquito-repellent grass near his home last year. He asked Mino to make some of this kind of mosquito-repellent water, which he held every day just in case.


    Su Yi''s little bun is too delicate and tender, if a mosquito bites him accidentally, a red envelope will appear on the white and tender body. Once bitten, the little guy shed tears uncomfortably. Because it is a premature baby, although it is nourished by the water in the space, the little bun is still weaker than other little females. When crying, I just hum, and the voice is very small. But this appearance makes Su Yi feel distressed every time.


    Compared with Su Yi''s little bun, Tang Yu''s family is more troublesome. Long Zai''er perfectly interpreted the three words Xiongzi, as long as he didn''t pay attention to him, he would go to the house to reveal the tile.


    Every time Tang Yu saw the messed up room, he suddenly had the urge to beat the bear child severely.


    Su Yi came to the door with a little bun on this day, and saw Tang Yu carrying a dragon cub like a mud monkey, bathing the dragon cub in the yard.


    Tang Yu''s face was very dark, and he murmured to himself while washing.


    "Who does this bear kid look like? Where did I give birth? I really doubt whether it was the wrong hug."


    Jels, who took out his small clothes from the room, heard Tang Yu''s complaint: "Obviously it is a dragon child, don''t bear a child, I am a dragon."


    Tang Yu rolled his eyes, just trying to refute something, the little dragon cub threw an evil dragon in the barrel, and suddenly splashed water on Tang Yu''s face.


    Tang Yu hummed, "Come on, Father Long, leave it to you."


    Su Yi couldn''t help laughing, Tang Yu saw Su Yi watching a good show at the door.


    Su Yi walked in and looked at the contented dragon cub in the barrel jokingly. I saw the little dragon cub, pouting his **** to drink bath water. Jells immediately picked up the dragon cub with quick eyesight and quick hands.


    Tang Yu wiped his hands and hurriedly stood up to pick up the little bun in Su Yi''s arms.


    When Tang Yu saw his bear child, and compared with Su Yi''s family, he suddenly felt that she was still a cute little female.


    Su Yi handed the little bun to Tang Yu and asked, "Have you thought of a name?"


    Tang Yu looked at the soft little bun in his arms and replied with a smile: "Well, the nickname is Xiaolongbao."


    The corner of Su Yi''s mouth twitched. He was thinking that if Tang Yu had a nice name, he would come over and ask Tang Yu to help him think of one. But now hearing Tang Yu''s words, Su Yi suddenly wanted to turn around and leave.


    In fact, Tang Yu considered it very seriously at the beginning. At that time, Long Zai''er was just born, he hadn''t polished his patience yet, and he always thought of various names in different ways. But the name is always used within a few days, and it will be changed immediately. So after doing this, there hasn''t been a normal name until now.


    As for Xiaolongbao, these three words are still because Su Yi called himself "Baby Xiaobaozi", and Tang Yu suddenly got inspiration.


    Jels didn''t know what Xiaolongbao was, but he understood the sound of dragon.


    The two chatted for a while, and someone came to Tang Yu and asked Tang Yu to teach them how to raise milk animals. Su Yi''s family also raised two, but Su Yi has been taking care of the little buns and has never paid special attention to them.


    When Su Yi went back, there were hordes of females coming back from outside the valley with a basket on their backs. Now that the weather is hot, a lot of vegetables and fruits grow in the forest outside.


    When they saw Su Yi, they greeted Su Yi, and saw the little bun like a snow baby in Su Yi''s arms and couldn''t help but come and watch.


    When Ian came back with a thorn dragon on his back, he just saw Su Yi and walked towards Su Yi quickly.


    "Su Yi."


    Su Yi turned his head and looked at it. Ian threw the stinging dragon to the ground and wiped his hand on his clothes. Then he came over and hugged the little bun.


    Ian really likes little buns. Although this child is not in good health, he is not afraid of life at all. He always stares at a pair of **** eyes. He is curious about the outside world and can''t see enough.


    Ian held the little bun, and the thorn dragon became Su Yick. Su Yi, who hadn''t exercised for a long time, found that his physical strength was much lower than before. Su also intends to wait for a while, and then start hunting with them, and can''t really make himself as weak as those females just because he has a child.


    On that day, Su also gathered his friends to his home. He planned to use the ice cubes left over during the snow season to make some fruit salad, milk milk ice cream, and ice porridge with minced meat and fruits and vegetables. As soon as these things came out, the coke broke Tang Yu and a few children. Tang Yu really missed ice cream. He thought he wouldn''t be able to eat it in his entire life, but he didn''t expect Su Yi to be so good.


    The happiest thing is Dino. Little Eli also likes to eat, but because he is a cold-blooded animal, he can''t eat too much ice. And Dino had no problem at all. After eating, he took some to give to his future partner.


    Su also waited for everyone to eat almost the same, and then stated his main purpose, which was the question of naming his little steamed bun.


    Mino was a little greedy, listening to Su Yi''s words, his mouth was still eating, or Dilson couldn''t stand it and stopped him, Mino stopped with his cheeks bulging.


    Ian thought about it for a while, and then asked uncertainly: "Well, how is Ariel?"


    Mino read it silently, "It''s better to call Chinos."


    Ian and Mino began a rebuttal battle. When the two of you came and went, they started to play, and finally the name was decided. Surprisingly, they were called Suno. The name Sunuo is Tang Yuqi, and he just said it casually. But Su Yi and Sinor liked it very much, not because the name was so nice, but because there were two names in it.


    "Su Nuo, Su Nuo, it sounds good." Sinor flashed beautiful eyes, and his eyes softly fell on Su Yi. Su Yi didn''t understand what Sinor meant, and suddenly his old face couldn''t help but blush.


    Su Yi nodded, "Yes, it sounds good." As he said, he couldn''t help but stare at Sinor. When he saw the two sticky appearances, Tang Yu felt his eyes flashed.


    "If you follow the method of naming your children, wouldn''t my family be called Downs? Downs, Tang Si? If it''s a female, wouldn''t it be too boring for the little orc to call this name?" Tang Yu said, a pair The eyes couldn''t help but look at Jells, wanting to get the answer from Jells.


    Jels rarely smiled, and suddenly a touch of surprise appeared on his cold face. He turned sideways slightly and said in Tang Yu''s red ear: "If you like the name Downs, then we can try to regenerate one."


    Tang Yu suddenly exploded and stared at him with a flushed face, and then bluffed and threatened: "Get out of the way, give birth to what you give birth to, and I don''t want it."


    "Okay, I''m in the next life." Jells said, his obsidian eyes twinkled with pride. Anyway, after crawling out of bed, it was Tang Yu who became pregnant at last. Tang Yu didn''t understand Jells'' thoughts, and gritted his teeth, but he couldn''t continue talking to Jells in the face of so many people.


    Dilson was a straight boy, and he was very anxious to see that both of them had babies. I couldn''t help but ask: "Jells, is there any way for you to have a baby? Why do I work so hard with Mino but never get pregnant?"


    Hearing this, several people looked at each other suddenly. Is there any special way to have a baby?


    The hunter, who had nothing to do with it, couldn''t help but raise his head. If there is a special way to give birth, he doesn''t mind listening. Although Ian has no way to give birth, as the head of the clan, he can tell the rest of the tribe the secret recipe for giving birth.


    There was nothing on Su Yi''s face, but he started to complain: Is there a shortcut to having a baby these years?


    Su Yi didn''t think so much, but Tang Yu couldn''t help but think of Su Yi''s space water for curing all kinds of diseases. Tang Yu couldn''t help but winked at Su Yi. Su Yi was also a ghost, and suddenly thought of somewhere.


    It was inconvenient for Su Yi to explain this clearly. He got up and said that he was going to get some food. He paid special attention to what Minor was eating, and then deliberately brought another fruit salad of the same style. Of course, Dilson was just learning from Jells at this moment, and didn''t notice that Su Yi gave Minor food at all. When Dilson noticed the chewing in his ear, he found that Mino was suffering.


    It¡¯s really comfortable to eat something cold in hot season. Mino rubbed his belly and sighed in his heart, but suddenly there was a cold war, and he found Dilson Yan was staring at him.


    "Eating so many cold foods, your stomach hurts, and then you will still suffer." Dilson got up, and he felt that he could not stay any longer, otherwise Mino would definitely not be able to keep eating.


    Su Yi waved his hand to say goodbye to Mino, and couldn''t help but whisper when they left: "I don''t know, does it work?"


    Sinor put it in his ear and asked, "Gave it to him?"


    Su Yi was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that he didn''t say anything, and Sinor knew everything. When everyone else was gone, the two put Little Bun Suno to sleep. Su Yi took the initiative to nest in Xinor''s arms and kissed Xinor on the cheek intimately. The two of them hadn''t made each other for a long time. Seeing that Su Yi took the initiative to provoke him, Xinuoer looked at Sunuo who was placed in a small wooden cradle, and whispered: "Let''s keep your voice down."


    Dilson took Mino home, because he was stimulated by other people''s little buns, and Mino was disobedient and greedy, which made Dilson, who had always been honest and loyal, a little angry. When Mino returned home, he felt the low air pressure emanating from Dilson. Fawningly reached out and touched Dilson''s tail, he apologized to Dilson in a low voice.


    Dilson was not as obedient as before, but looked at Mino seriously, "Lie down on the bed!"


    Mino was frightened, bit his lower lip, and lay down obediently with red eyes.


    Dilson''s anger disappeared as soon as he saw the pitiful look of Mino''s red eyes, but when he thought that Mino had always been disobedient lately, Dilson secretly made up his mind to punish him. Thinking of this, Dilson continued to solemnly: "Take off your clothes."


    Mino was very wronged, but his character has always been cowardly and cowardly. In addition, he is indeed wrong today, Dilson cares about him, he shouldn''t continue to be greedy for cold. So while sniffing his nose, he took off his clothes quickly.


    Dilson suddenly felt that his little companion was really not so cute. Let him take off his clothes, and even his face was innocent and briskly stripped. Stripped off, he was still a little silly looking at what he was going to do next. Dilson suddenly felt that this was not a punishment for Mino, but a punishment for himself. Dilson was too lazy to continue the punishment, and immediately rushed towards the naked little partner.


    The author has something to say:


    Fix the bug

 Chapter 122：

    One month later, the weather became even hotter.


    The leather mats of every household were removed early. Su Yi has been busy these days, researching and making bamboo mats with the females in the valley.


    This month, the square in the valley was cleaned up again. A piece of land was cleared in the valley, and vegetables and fruits were planted. In the valley near the big river, a large field was created to grow corn and wheat. In order to prevent the beasts from stepping on the field, they also surrounded a simple fence.


    Bored Tang Yu some time ago, he followed Jells and the others on a trip. I went to a nearby salt pan and collected a lot of salt. On the road, he picked up a little orc who had been thrown back, and the little orc was also an unknown orc.


    This little orc had just transformed into a human form. After he transformed into a human form, from his forehead to the lower corner of his left eye, there was a white-gold lightning-like animal pattern.


    For the people here, it is probably ugly. But in Tang Yu''s eyes, he was so handsome. Especially this kid, with white hair and black skin, with a pair of silver-gray eyes, he is definitely a handsome guy when he grows up. Tang Yu picked up the little guy. Anyway, there were many people without children in the valley, so he didn''t worry about raising them at all.


    As soon as the little orc arrived, Ian took over.


    There is no way for Ian and Hunting to have children. Now someone gave one for nothing, and he couldn''t close his mouth immediately. Especially Ian, who takes the child with him almost every day.


    There were a lot of injuries on the little orc. When they first came to the valley, Mino and Su Yi went over and took a look. The little orc is a pure black impreza, and looks very good when transformed. This made Su Yi couldn''t help but think of Ed, Ed is also a black impreza clan.


    There are more children in the valley, and Su Yi is thinking of ways to make toys for the children. Fortunately, the little orc can go out to the forest to practice with the orc, just as a game. But the little females are not good. They are very weak, and most of them are very boring except for helping picking fruits. Probably because he also gave birth to a female, Su Yi recently looked at other females and couldn''t help but look more.


    So he dug out the tools and knocked out some toys for five or six days in a row. Among them are building blocks, seesaws, shuttlecocks, skipping ropes, wooden horses, and single-plank bridges.


    Su Yi took these people to the small square and immediately surrounded a group of children. They twittered and asked Su Yi what these were, and Su Yi patiently taught them one by one.


    With toys, even the little orcs don''t run around, but it saves many parents.


    Many females saw it was fun, and followed them out of the house. They are smarter than children, and Su Yi will teach them all the time. Su Yi just happened, don''t worry, let them teach by themselves.


    When Su was busy, Tang Yu was not idle. But he is not the same as Su Yi. Su Yi is a kid who likes children and does things to coax children.


    The things Tang Yu does are all on a whim, and most of them are for his own comfort. For example, on this day, he dragged a rocking chair out, and then lay down comfortably under a tree.


    Then the next day, he made another rattan mazza. He didn''t feel comfortable sitting on the wooden bench, so he changed his own way to make him comfortable.


    On this day, he took the dragon cubs out and took a lot of food to eat. He planned to rest on the rocking chair while watching the children. Then I saw Jells, lying on it comfortably, shaking.


    Tang Yu walked over and kicked the rocking chair, beckoning him to get up quickly. This is his throne. Jells ignored him completely and continued to shake happily.


    Tang Yu put down the dragon cub, dragged and dragged, trying to use brute force to get the person down. In the end, he was so tired that he was sweating, and he did not shake the mountain. Depressed, he sat down in Jels''s arms.


    Jells stretched his arm around his waist, rubbed Tang Yu''s growing hair and said, "Don''t make trouble, sleep for a while."


    Tang Yu twitched the corners of his mouth, and leaned his head against Jers'' arms and closed his eyes beautifully.


    But the price of Meimei closing her eyes was tragic, because when they woke up in the afternoon, the Xiao Long Bao had long since disappeared from Long Ying.


    When Su Yi came out with the kite in his hand, she saw Tang Yu looking for her son in embarrassment. Su Yi raised his eyebrows, and had long been accustomed to the incident of Tang Yu''s losing his son.


    Little Eli raised her little hand and shouted: "Quick, quick, mother and father, let''s fly a kite."


    The kite was just made by Su Yi this morning. Last night, Dino did not know where he picked up a few plants, these plants can be dyed. Su Yi thought of kite, and then got up early in the morning to toss.


    Sinoe held Suno, followed by one big and one small in front, he has become a perfect dad these days. Su


    Recently, Su Yi has become very popular among children, because Su Yi has made a lot of toys for them and comes to play with them from time to time.


    "Uncle Su Yi, what fun are you bringing us today?" a little orc said loudly.


    The other orcs immediately asked in a rush, making Su Yi''s head bigger. Su Yi shook the rope in his hand, and then walked toward the small square while teaching them how to do it.


    When the kite flew higher and higher, it immediately evoked a burst of exclamation.


    "Wow, I actually flew, so amazing."


    "Yeah, it''s amazing."


    "That is, my mother and father are amazing."


    Little Eli does not have a tail now. If he had a tail, he would have wagged it.


    After that, Su Yi let them play by themselves. The kite is especially popular with females because of its beautiful patterns.


    In the next few days, many people brought their things and learned about making kites from Su Yi. They were all females at home.


    A few more days later, when Su Yi watched the sky crookedly flying all kinds of weird-shaped kites, suddenly she couldn''t bear to look straight. The aesthetics of these people is really not ordinary strange.


    In order to prevent that strange aesthetic from poisoning Suno, who was still a little milk baby, Su Yi did not let Suno out for a period of time.


    Three years later-


    An ice sculpture-like milk baby, sitting on a black cheetah, walked slowly on the trail in the valley.


    The milk baby frowned and looked around, her little hand clutching the fur on the panther, "Lol, let''s not go to my brother, they are so bad, they don''t take me to play."


    The child mumbled with a milky voice, and the panther stretched his limbs lazily, "Then where do you want to go?"


    Probably tired from sitting, the milk baby lay softly on the panther, her misty eyes rolled, and then her little white face rubbed the soft fur.


    "Mother and father don''t know where they are?"


    The Panther stopped, then tilted his head to look at the child on him. His silver-gray eyes were crystal clear, like dazzling stars.


    "I can smell my beast father, let''s go over and say hello."


    After speaking, the Panthers quickened their pace and walked towards the crowd in front of them.


    There are a lot of people in front of you, and everyone is busy talking about it. The valley is very lively recently, because a lot of people have moved here, well, a lot of unknown orcs who want to have a home, and winged foxes who are willing to listen to hunting. That''s right, not long ago, some fellow hunters accidentally broke into the valley.


    At that time, Hunter took Lor out to train, so he didn''t hear the news in time. It caused the people of the Winged Fox tribe to fight against the people in the valley.


    After the hunt came back, I realized that they were all my own.


    Seeing that the hunter is the patriarch here, those wing fox tribes are very proud. Seeing the beautiful environment and comfortable houses of the valley, they plan to stay here.


    However, these beautiful winged foxes are obviously more difficult to get along with than people of other races. However, Hunter is a bad temper. After they provoked unpleasantness, Hunter stood up and scolded them severely. So these people have been honest recently.


    Many of the hunters of the same race know the temper of the hunter, and the hunter is an absolutely ruthless character. They dare not mess around. Now the hunter is the boss. If they make the hunter unhappy, they are likely to die or become disabled.


    Because there were too many people in the valley, after hunting and discussing with Su Yi, he planned to let the people who came later live outside the valley. Su Yi''s proposal was to enclose an area slightly smaller than the valley on one side of the valley, and then build a wall like a city wall.


    Although it sounds huge, it is not very difficult for the orcs here. After all, the orcs here have physical strength, and they can transform into animal forms.


    Tang Yu was originally in charge of this matter, but Tang Yu showed signs of pregnancy in the past two days, so he was temporarily replaced by Su Yilai''s command.


    The hunter is talking with the orcs, studying how to enhance the safety of the surroundings. I saw his son Lor, dragging Suno slowly towards him.


    Hunt, put away the drawings in your hand, wave your hand to signal everyone to go busy. Then he squatted down and reached out to pick up Suno.


    Now Hunter has completely regarded Xiao Sunuo as his son''s future partner, and he is very fond of Xiao Sunuo.


    "Why didn''t you go to play with Eli and the others?"


    Xiao Sunuo turned his big eyes, and he also liked this beautiful and handsome uncle. "They won''t play with me, I''m going to find my mother and father."


    Hunter smiled gently, with smiles in his ruby-like eyes. "Your mother and father, there are a lot of things, I guess I don''t have time to accompany you. Let''s go, I will take you to find other people to play."


    Su Yi is really busy, busy instructing the orcs to build their homes. When it''s still okay, help Mino to heal some unknown orcs with injuries.


    These unknown orcs are very pitiful, and they are also lucky. On this continent, I don''t know how many such unknown orcs. Most of them died because they were only three years old and it was difficult to survive in the wild. Either starved to death, or became a meal for beasts, or was poisoned to death. Then those who survive will have more or less injuries, old injuries, and new injuries.


    But today Su Yi saw a female who was captured by a stray orc and then thrown away. What shocked Su Yi was that this female also brought a young female who was more than one year old. It seems that this female gave birth to a small female alone in the forest.


    Su Yi couldn''t imagine how this female gave birth to a child alone in such an environment? He couldn''t help thinking that he, being guarded by so many people, almost died when he gave birth to Suno.


    The female''s body is like a depleted oil lamp, very thin, almost skinny. When he was brought back by the orcs, he didn''t even have any clothes. Two hands like dead branches, tightly holding the little female in his arms. The child in his arms is very similar to a female, and looks like an African refugee.


    Su Yi looked at them very distressed, added space water to the medicinal soup Mino gave them, and gave them a lot of food.


    Because they were both females and they were too fragile, they were taken to the valley to take care of them. I lived in Old Taylor''s house for the time being. Now he lives alone in Old Taylor''s house. There are many rooms that are convenient for other people to take care of.


    When Su Yi came back, the day passed.


    When I got home, I saw Sinor teaching Eli.


    "As a elder brother, taking care of your younger brother is your responsibility."


    "However, Suno is too weak. I''m afraid that taking him to play will hurt Suno." Eli raised his head. Now the seven-year-old Eli is no longer soft. The little orcs here are all prematurely mature and taller than the original world. The seven-year-old Eli now looks just like an eleven or twelve-year-old.


    Sinor''s face turned cold, and Eli suddenly felt bad in her heart. Sinor is a good-tempered person, but when he gets angry, even Su Yi can''t help him.


    Eli frowned, thinking about how to let the beast father calm down. At this moment, he saw Su Yi.


    "Mother and father."


    Sunuo, who was sitting on the bed, slid off the bed first, and ran towards Su Yi happily.


    Su Yi squatted down and waited for Suno to crash into his arms, then hugged Suno again.


    "What''s wrong, this is?" Su Yi smiled and looked at the father and son, the frost on Sinor''s face improved a little.


    Eli said hurriedly: "Mother and father, I was wrong. I didn''t take good care of my brother and let my brother play alone."


    Su Yi listened and glanced at Sinor, Sinor did not speak, but thoughtfully took Sunor away. Su Yi is very tired during this time, although he wants to hug Su Nuo well.


    Su Yi sat on the bed and said, "You were wrong, not not playing with Suno, but evading responsibility. Eli, you think your brother is a female, and it is troublesome to take care of, so you don¡¯t want to take him with you because you¡¯re afraid of playing. Are you still worried about him when you¡¯re in the dark?"


    Eli raised his head and glanced at Suno, then nodded helplessly. Sinor was angry, and that was precisely because of this.


    "Well, you apologize to your brother."


    After that, Eli apologized to Suno. Suno didn''t understand so much. When he saw his brother apologize, he forgave him like an adult.


    Su Nuo said: "It''s okay, Brother Lor will take care of me."


    Upon hearing this, Su Yi was taken aback, and suddenly looked at Sinoer with a wry smile and said, "Sinoer, our baby, when was it bought by Loer?"


    Sinor finally recovered his face, because Su Yi''s words were even more ugly. Su Yi has been very busy recently, and Sinor is also busy. He is also responsible for the safety of the valley if he wants to hunt.


    The child Lohr is a child brought up by Ian and Hunt, although he is still a child. But Lohr''s body had the shadow of hunting, like a king in the night, full of mystery that could not be dissipated.


    In the next few days, Eli stood by Suno''s side. Eli''s body is a white snake, or the kind covered with hard scales.


    Suno is still young and will be tired soon after he walks.


    Sitting on Eli, Suno''s little **** suffered. In the end Suno still sat on Lore. Then leisurely, wandering in the valley. It''s just that there are a few more beasts behind him, including Eli and a few of Eli''s friends.

 Chapter 123：

    When they passed Tang Yu''s house, they happened to see Casey Kai sneaking out. Casey Kai is the little dragon cub of Tang Yu''s family. He has just transformed into a human form when he is three and a half years old.


    As for Kathy Kay''s name, old Taylor still gave it. Probably because Casey Kai was the first child, Tang Yu was very fond of him, so he always wanted to give him a good name when choosing a name. As a result of more than a year old, Casey Kay does not yet have a decent name. Old Taylor really couldn''t see it, so he helped to get one.


    Many little orcs in the valley don''t like Kathy Kay. Because Casey Cumming was only three and a half years old, but she was stronger than the little orcs in the valley. Not only that, Kathy Kay is also very popular with the females in the valley. Especially those who have little females at home, they always want to play with Kathy Kay with their little females.


    This led to Casey Kai, who made countless enemies at a young age, and his popularity was even worse.


    Suno saw Casey Kay and grabbed Lore''s fur, and Lore immediately slowed down. Suno tilted his head and greeted Casey Kay.


    "Kathy Kay, where are you going?" Suno asked.


    Suno is still young and has no concept of females and orcs. In his opinion, Kathy is about the same age as himself, and his mother and father are good friends with his mother and father, so he will greet Kathy every time he sees Kathy.


    Casey Kai ignored him and walked in one direction with his short legs. In the past few days, his mother and father have become very strange because they are pregnant again. He finally escaped from the clutches of his mother and father, he must go out and walk around.


    Eli frowned slightly, feeling very upset with Casey Kay''s attitude. He ignored his brother, Suno is so cute, he ignored him?


    Suno didn''t care much, he stretched out his little hand and squeezed Loer, and Loer immediately continued to move forward.


    The other children looked at each other, and then followed Eli to catch up with Suno in front of them. Their task is to protect Suno, so even if you are dissatisfied with Casey Kai, don''t rush for a while.


    Suno wants to go to Uncle Mino''s house. Recently, because of the sudden arrival of a lot of people from the tribe, Uncle Mino wants to help take care of those injured, so he often can''t take care of his little brother Gili at home. Suno wanted to take care of him, although he was a bun himself, but he could keep auspicious and not let him run around.


    Geely from the Mino family is less than two years old. He is a winged lion clan like his father, a very cute little lion.


    At Mino''s house, there are only Dilson and Geely at home. After Lor took Suno in, the little orcs had completed their mission and followed Eli to play.


    In the evening, Eli came over to take Suno home. Now Eli is almost seven years old, and the children here are relatively precocious. Seven-year-old Eli looks like he is about ten years old.


    The little beasts in the valley, because of their ease of life and worry-free food and clothing, all of them grow stout and sturdy. When the little orc is three years old, he can go out with his father to learn hunting. Eli is already a little hunter now, and can usually follow other little orcs to hunt near the valley. Although they can only cooperate to attack a beast, they never get tired of it.


    A few days later, Ed''s came to the valley with the Impreza tribe. Since driving away the wandering orcs together before, the Impreza tribe has been very friendly to the people in the valley. Ed took the opportunity and brought people over at intervals. On the one hand, they can learn something, on the other hand, they also deliberately bring together the relationship between the valley and the Impreza tribe.


    Just last year, there was an orc in the Impreza tribe. Because he liked the females in the valley, he chose to stay in the valley to accompany his sweetheart.


    This time, Ed also brought five females, the meaning of which is self-evident. Among these females, a few have special identities. One of them has a very soft body and is often sick and has never found a suitable partner. Although he is ill, but he is a kind-hearted and gentle person. Ed feels that it is not easy for a female like him to live alone. Ed, as the new patriarch, does not want such a female to die. So I thought, if you send someone here, maybe you will meet someone who likes him.


    Among the others, one of them is very long and has a good eye, and has never found a favorite orc. There was another injured leg, and his prospective partner was reluctant to ask him. All in all, it was a little troublesome.


    It''s not that Ed deliberately put the trouble here, he just wanted to give it a try, hoping to find a suitable one here. Especially he knew that many new orcs had come here in the valley. If there is no suitable one, he will also take people back.


    As soon as Ed and the others arrived, they immediately attracted the attention of many people, especially the young monsters.


    The five females were embarrassed when they were seen, and flinched and hid behind the other tribesmen. Before they came here, Ed told them his thoughts. They all understand that this time they came here to find a partner. Although they were scared, they couldn''t help but look around in secret.


    No one thought that the female with higher eyes would be the first to find a partner she liked. When she was in the Impreza clan, this female looked down upon no one, but she didn''t expect that when she first arrived here, she saw an orc at a glance. And he walked out very boldly and walked straight towards the orc.


    Su Yi was still busy. Seeing the excitement here, I happily walked over to watch the excitement. Then I saw that the beautiful female walked up to an orc before stopping. What is surprising is that the female fancy an unknown orc?


    This unknown orc also came to the valley later. He is a Winged Wolf clan with scars on his face, a very cold expression, and even a bit vicious look in his eyes. When he came to the valley, he was opposed by many people. So he did not live in the valley, but like the newcomers, lived outside the valley.


    The beautiful female has a pair of beautiful peach eyes, is very tall and has a pair of big long legs. But even if he is tall, he is still very short in front of the Winged Wolf Race.


    He stood on tiptoe slightly, smiled and said to the Winged Wolf Race: "We meet again."


    The Winged Wolf tribe obviously didn''t remember him, frowned insignificantly, and then turned away without seeing the beautiful female.


    The beautiful female was taken aback, and stared at a pair of peachy eyes slightly annoyed. Although she was very unhappy in her heart, she still followed the Winged Wolf tribe in her footsteps.


    The clansmen of the Impreza tribe looked at Ed with a little worried, and someone whispered: "Is it dangerous to let him go alone?"


    Ed waved his hand, "Let him go, it is safe here." Ed finished speaking, no longer paying attention to them, but friendly chatting with the orcs in the valley.


    Su Yi raised his eyebrows, wow, I can see that there must be a show for those two.


    In the afternoon, the hunt held a game. The game is the challenge between the orcs. Friendship is the first and the game is the second. In Tang Yu''s words, it means meeting friends with Wu. In fact, only Hunter and Ed know that this is an opportunity for young females to find the orcs they like.


    What I didn''t expect was that, because of their special status, Hunter, Sinor, and Jells became the object of everyone''s challenge. Especially Jells, it has become the target of everyone''s jealousy. After the development, Jells turned out to be one against five.


    A large group of children are more excited than adults. There are some children who cheer for the orcs they like. Casey Kai didn''t want to come here, but Tang Yu was going. He was worried that this nervous mother and father would accidentally hurt the younger brother in his stomach. In desperation, Casey Kay followed. When he saw his beast father being challenged by different people, everyone else looked excited. Tang Yu''s face was ugly, and he seemed worried that Jells would be injured. Casey Kay was indeed indifferent, turning a blind eye to what happened in the middle of the small square.


    But obviously, Tang Yu''s worries are unnecessary. Because Jells was not only uninjured, but also defeated each opponent with ease. Until everyone no longer chose him as their opponent, Jells walked back as usual.


    When Sinor was selected, Little Sunuo still didn''t understand what happened. He was handed over to his mother and father by the beast father, and then stared at his big clear eyes, watching his beast father fight with others?


    "Mother and father, why did they beat the beast father?" the innocent little Suno asked.


    "They are not beating your beast father, but they are trying to compare with your beast father who is more powerful." Su Yi answered very patiently, but stared at the beast-shaped Sinor in the middle of the field. Sinor was white in the sun. The armor-like white scales exudes a very dazzling light. Until now, Su Yi feels very incredible. He, a straight man, would actually like such a person without hesitation.


    Xu Ye felt Su Yi''s gaze, and Sinoe in the center of the field suddenly turned his head and glanced at Su Yi. The two did not speak but their eyes were bent at the same time, and a self-evident emotion flowed between the two of them.


    After the adults'' game, a group of children who feared the world would not be chaotic, also asked for a game. However, it was rejected by Hunter, mainly because these bear children were not serious or serious. If they accidentally injured someone because of their eagerness to win, then the gain would not be worth the loss.


    Ed left five days later, bringing five females and leaving four, only one actually liked the environment of the valley, but he still repelled the unknown orcs in his heart. So in the end, he was the only one who chose to meet the Impreza clan. However, Ed and the others also took away a small female of the Winged Fox tribe. This small female was very beautiful and fell in love with Ed, who was still single. The stalkers must follow Ed and them. Eddy was in all kinds of embarrassment at the time, and was laughed at by the Impreza tribe.


    And the four remaining females, the most beautiful spontaneous, lived in the house of the Winged Wolf tribe with scars on their faces. The one with poor health, the second day after coming to the valley, when helping the females in the valley to pick fruits, he fainted because of the hot weather. Jero carried him on his back and went to Mino for treatment. Since then, the relationship between the two has gradually improved.


    Everyone welcomes the extra people, especially the females.


    When the newly constructed wall was completely completed on the outskirts of the valley, Tang Yu''s also gave birth to a small female. This is the first female in the valley except Suno in three years, and it has attracted everyone''s attention.


    There are nearly a thousand people in the valley today. Hunting, soliciting everyone, intending to give the tribe an atmospheric name. I named the mad demon Tang Yu and thought of many names in a row, such as Yanhuang tribe, Summoner Canyon, Nuwa tribe, Huangdi tribe, Huaxia tribe and so on. Su Yi''s face twitched and a cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    The name of the final tribe is the Regus tribe.


    Riggs is a kind of flower that represents auspiciousness in the Orc Continent. With this name, I want to tell other tribes that even if there are unknown orcs in their tribes, they will be auspicious and healthy. Because of this name, many homeless orcs, wandering orcs and even ordinary people came here for many years.


    Vegetables and fruits are grown in and out of the valley, and Su also secretly pours space water on the fruits and vegetables. At the same time, unknowingly, improving everyone''s physical fitness, the females of the Riggs tribe are getting stronger and stronger. There are many tribes, so I always want to be able to pair with the females of the Riggs tribe.


    However, the females of the Riggs tribe are very tough. They can not only grow food, but also hunt in groups. Therefore, if they want to pair with them, the orcs must abandon the tribe and come to Riggs as the "door son-in-law".


    The author has something to say:


    After it''s over, I will slowly make up some extras.